Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Mysoregazetteerc01rice 1897
Mysoregazetteerc01rice 1897
Mysoregazetteerc01rice 1897
^^^dr^ V$
%^\ \B
"^xiuoNVsoi^
"^/^aaAiNftawv^
^(9AHV!i:iin^'^
^o
-^5^lUBRARYQr
i^'tllBRARY/V
^\MfUNIVERS/^
^J
'^/sajAiNnjwv^
'^.aojnvDJO'^
\^i\m\^^
^lOSANCnfx^
^OFCAllFOff^
^OFCAllFOfi'^
g ^ ^\
'^<?Aavaaii#
s
=
w
{^
'
^.
=
.<
>OS
<
%aaAiNn-3Wv
>&Aiiviianai^
>&Aavaan#'
^i0S|ANcner^
^ 9
^^IUBRARY(?/:.
ir^^
u
5
%a9AINIl-3\^^
'^
^OFCAIIFOI?.^
^1
^OFCAIIFOI?^
^^WEUNIV!RS/^
6
^JJUONVSOV^^
i^
^lOSANCElfj-^
^llIBRARY<3c.
4^lllBRARY(9/r^
<s
^smwm^
%0JnVDJO=^
^OFCAllFOff^
"T
5t^ ^^^
^OFCAUFOJ?^
.^WEUNIVERJ/A
o
g 3
%aMiNn3WV^
^>AavaaiH^
^Aavaan-iS^
.:^EUN1VER%
^lOSMElfj-^
^lUBRARYQr
^s^'
2
"^-maDNVsoi^
.\WEUNI\TR5yA
$^
^T
-n
^/jaaAiNnauv
vvlOSANCEl^;.
/^
^OFCAIIFO%,
^C
^j^iaoNvsov^^
5^tl(BhAKTt//r
^<!/0JnVDJO^
^ss
<=?-*='
^/^dMiNa^wv^
'
*"
^(?Aav}ian#
^<J0JI1V3J0'^
,vw
>&Aiivaan#
v^iosANcn^;;^
-o^tllBRARYar.
- -
>?
%133NVS01^
.^w^ONlVEl?y/A
"^MAiNn-avw
^lOSANCFUIr^
-<
'^>t?Aavaan#
"^^Aavaan-i^
,^V\ElINIVERS/A
^lOSANCfUf^
^^WEUNIVER%
X
avIOSANCEI%
^Jmwvsoi^
%jaAINfl3V\V^
^(^Anvaan-^-
^TiWONVSOl^
%a]AiNn3\\v
>&Aavaani^
^tUBRARYCJr
-?^tUBRARYC;/r
.^WIUNIVER%
^AOJIWJJO'^
^tfOJITVa-JO'?
^J5U3NVS01^
^OFCAllFOff^
^OFCAllFOff^
,^w^UNlVERy/A
^^Avnani^
'^<?Aaviian#'
<i^3nvsoi^
^JQAINIiart^^
^\\UUNIVERXy^
^lUSANttl^^
^lUBRARYO/
^l-UBRARYOr
^J^iNvsm^
%83AiNnaftv^
^tfojnvDjo^
%oiJimi^'^
^OFCAIIFOBU^
^OFCAllFORjk.
^.
MYSORE
MYSORE
A
GAZETTEER COMPILED
FOR GOVE RN ME NT
REVISED EDITION
B-
LEWIS
RICE, C
E.,
MR AS
VOL
MYSORE
IN
and Coorg
GENERAL
(H)e6(tnin0(ctr
WHITEHALL GARDENS
MDCCCXCVII
PRINTED BY
V.I
PREFACE
When
the
former edition
of
was
published,
later, to revise
it.
much
appeared
that what
be
in the
and involving
difficulty,
A\'hile
and so
its
one of considerable
in reality
little
And Mysore
in
to
work
this
for
its
com-
have been
adhered
been
has
to,
nearly
subject to
him
Addenda
at the
on
flora.
for revision.
His views
are,
latest information.
been
Of
in
has
it
its
But,
apart
from
this,
of the
work,
in
136G675
it
increased since
general attention.
much
^%
_.^|jj
PREFACE
vi
On
the past.
appointed
first
he
to
on
told,
from
inquiring
it
importance
was considerably
persons
supposed
dis-
to
be
acquainted with the subject, that Mysore had no history, was quite a
modern State, and virtually unknown before the wars with Haidar and
Tipu brought it into jjromincnce. As regards its language and literature,
also, I was led to suppose that the language was merely a rude dialect
Of the accuracy of these
of Tamil, and that literature it had none.
completely
opposed they were
how
views I had douljts at the time, and
work
which
in
to light a
is
carries
for
clear.
back the
a break in
language
will, it is
have been
B.C.,
while the
earlier
date than any other South Indian vernacular, and to be replete with a
literature of great
If there
and
diversified
volume and
be any truth
in
interest.
distinctive
physical
guished men,
Greece,
instances, ^Mysore,
it
Palestine,
seems
to
me, may
fairly
category.
lofty
mention only a few of the products specially pertain she yields by the most gold of any country India, and
cataracts, but
ing to her
to
far
in
she
is
way
its
to
the peculiar
Central Asia
home
Thus
invaders,
horned
among
Musalman
is still
in
may
and she
is
been
to the
now known
as
still
strongly
The Malndd
dominant
in
the south
the
PREFACE
Duke, learned
in
vii
Mahiad
the
than in the plains of the Deckan, those lessons of warfare which enabled
him
to
thought to
may
in
who
the
carried
day,
to
decried
(jcneral.
One cannot
but be struck,
in
modern
history of
for all
information
it
on which
by (lOvernment entirely
to
89 1.
information.
now
in
my
it
is
based.
hands.
last
have
felt
issued
for later
of a
edition as indulgent
to the best of
as
was accorded
original one.
Bangalore,
my
Sept. iSgj.
b 2
to the
the termination, in
May
1799,
of the
last
and general
statistical
Company
to obtain a
was
it
topographical survey
for
that,
many
years
large
in
Francis
Dr.
General,
travel
in
afterwards Marquis
to
^^'ellesley,
through and report upon " the Dominions of the Raja of Mysore,
own
out on
in
to
He
completed
this
it
On
House.
the
end of 1805, but the manuscript went to press apparently without the
knowledge of its author. " Soon afterwards," says Dr. Buchanan, in
his
introduction,
England,
obtained a
"
my
reception
so
to find
favourable.
It
is
England was
tions.
'
Then
likely to
be very short,
my
my
that
true
brought
its
arrival,
me
wished to
arrangement
and
as
my
to
had
have
Journal
but
stay in
altera-
already well
Chittagong.
known
for
researches in
Burma and
PREFACE
FIRST EDITION
Mr. Stephen
to
Jones."
The work appeared in 1807, in three quarto volumes, under the title
A Journey from Madras through the Countries of Mysore^ Canara
of
and Mahibar.
and
much
makes
be regretted that the accomplished author had not the opportunity of throwing the work into a
it
difficult to consult,
more
it
is
to
It
was reprinted,
two volumes
in
Madras in 1870.
While Dr. Buchanan was engaged in these travels, Colonel Colin
Mackenzie eventually Surveyor-General of India, and well known to
octavo, at
Orientalists
for
his
He
and
naturalist.
continued
till
1807.
The
make
assistants, with a
In spite of
to geographical
to
many
result
was
a Survey of Mysore.
medical
surgeon
officer as
obstacles, how^ever,
among
The
Dr.
this
(also
title
of Tracts^ Historical
and
at
East
the
Statistical,
on
of literary works, 2,070 local tracts, 8,076 copies of inscriptions, 2,150 translations,
2,709 plans and drawings, 6,218 coins, and 146 images and antiquities.
' " He rose," as Sir John Malcolm, Resident of Mysore describes, " by the power
of native genius, from the humblest origin to a very distinguished rank in the
literarj^
His studies included almost every branch of human science, and he was
alike ardent in the pursuit of all.
The greatest power of his mind was perhaps
shown in his acquisition of modern and ancient languages.
His end was most sad. On the conquest of Java in 181 1, he accompanied the
Governor-General, Lord Minto, to that island, and hearing at Batavia of a librar)world.
..."
it.
The
long low room, an old depository of effects belonging to the Dutch Government, had
been shut up
for
some
time,
made Batavia
air
the grave of so
capacity,
Poetical Remains,
his
in
xi
published
London
in
1819,
in
this
Province,
though
Mark
Colonel
for a
title
volumes quarto
the
till
first
181
of which appeared in
owing
7,
to his
London
in
1810,
and
and elegance,
literature."
that render
it
reprint, in
in
Madras
in 1869.
after the
Mysore Commission
officers of the
in
1831, with
in
SeUctiojis
it
aired, he rushed eagerly in to examine its treasures,
consequence with a mortal fever, and died on the 2Sth August, after
was
.seized in
Southey wished " that Java had remained in the hands of the enemy, so Leyden
were alive," while Sir Waller Scott paid the following tribute to his memory in the
Lord of
the Isles
:
His bright and
lirief
And mute
career
is
o'er,
distant
Has Leyden's
The centenary
his native village
xii
connection
in
witii
claim to be treated of
The
when
first
in
such a handbook.
1867,
the officiating
C.B.,
published
of the
Bhandara
District
in
Central Provinces.
the
In
pursuance of these orders, during the next two years, nine manuscript
W.
Hill
that for
November
statistical
The
that for
;
and
sanction of the
Government of
the compilation
of the
personal acquaintance
more or
gained
culars
in the
who should
course of
official
India,
it
in
was proposed
Gazetteer
of Mysore
1873,
to
me
and
with the
to
under-
Coorg.
less
duty
Census of
the
Hassan of Major
Krishna Rao.
of Mr.
Gordon Cumming
literature
and
me
same
to anticipate the
time, rai.sed to
new
office
which
is
no sinecure,
to
be content
some time with making tours to such parts of the country as I had
not recently visited, and collecting information from various quarters.
for
'
would
particularly
late Chief
xiii
However, when
who
is
plans
1876, when a part of the work had been printed, and in his report to
Government was pleased to express the strongest approval of what had
been done, and his " sense of the high value of the materials that had
been supplied."
The
Mysore
treats of
number.
will
volumes
Of
first
in general,
volume
Volume
of subjects.
II,
it
down
first.
admitted.
to
its
The
design.
subject, however,
is
I will not deny that the Gazetteer has caused far more labour than I
had anticipated, principally owing to the demands of an extensive
work
best
India
in
my
it.
has
gratefully
any apparent,
but
unavoidable,
delay
bringing
in
the
task
to
completion.
\\'ith
regard to
these volumes as
to
make
all
am
for, I
in
have endeavoured
authorities
are tendered to
all
Bangalore, Xmas
iS-jd.
Commissioner.
CONTENTS OF VOL.
I.
I'AGB
Physical Geography
1-67
Talpargis, 7
Mountain Systems,
Metamorphic
Natural
l.
<;,
Tanks, 7;
7.
Geology:
Rocks,
61.
Meteorology
Seasons,
Earthquakes, 65
63 ; Temperature,
Cyclones, 65.
64
Rainfall,
64
Flora
68-173
Belt,
68
Mixed
Belt, 69
Dry
Belt,
Farmer's
Areas
calendar,
loi
Names
of
under Cultivation,
Fauna
..........
Ferae Naturae:
177
Game Law,
Reptiles,
man,
Mammals,
177
187; Fishes,
189;
Insects,
194.
Goats, 207.
174-207
CONTENTS
ErHNor.k.M'iiv
.....
I'opulation, 217
208-270
Hindus,
Caste,
and
Christians, 259 ;
Mtisa/inans, 257
255.
Character and dress of the people,
Population, 261
|)erf()rmers,
Uriian
........
262.
Alphabetical
of castes
list
266
History
271-453
Legendary Period
273;
Agastya,
Kishkindha, 277
272
Pandavas, 279
and
Asuras
Rakshasas,
Rama,
Parasu
274;
lluiluiyas,
mejaya, 285.
Period
Historical
(lanihas,
295
of Transfer, 450.
Religion
454-487
460
457
M.-iri
Mara, 456
or
rachary?, 471
474
Bhi'itas,
Sritanis, 477.
Roman
Cath-
I,\\C.U\r,K
AND LiTKRATURE
Kannada, 48S
its
Character, 491
Dialects,
4SS-505
4S9
Written
Early
Modern Authors, 501
I'eriods,
Relationship, 492
490
Literature,
495
i,
publications,
503
CONTENTS
.......
506-571
Stone Monuments, 506; Sculpture, 509; Anhilcc Buddhist, 510 Jain, 510 Dravidian, 512 Chalukyan,
Fine Arts:
turf,
IVood-can'ing, 522
Arts
Industrial
528
Silver,
Metallurgy
Gold-mining,
Manufactures,
530
Textile
535.
524
and
(iold
J/nsic, 523.
and
Paper-milh, 554.
Imports,
556
Exports,
558
Wages and
562; as affected by
Prices,
........
Administration
Rulers, 572
572-798
Milage
officers,
578
579
Civil
and Military
Land
rent,
582
588
Sira, 589.
Departments formed
&c., 590
590 his revenue regulations, 591 ;
Bednur, 593 Sivappa Nayak's shist and
of Mysore,
new
taxes,
prahar
new
592.
Haidar AH,
patti, 594.
system,
595
regulations,
military
police, 599.
Under Purnaiya,
Army, 600
justice,
605
1799-1810.
Settlement
revenue, 607
departments, 604
Court of Adalal, 610.
civil
in
JVutch
iirDCL'diuc,
;
bi2;
rusunis,
;
615
village rent,
620
rates
;
of
Sayar,
in Bangalore, 627
Nagar, 624 in Ashtagram, 625
Bah, 627. Justice: Civil, 629; Criminal, 631
punishments, 633
jails,
637
police, 637.
;;
CONTENTS
xviii
Land Revenue,
1831-1855, 639
Najjar, 647
revenue officers and settlement, 643
640
in
Manjarabad, 652 Snyar, 653 remissions in Nagar, 657
in Chitaldroog, 660.
in Bangalore, 659
Ashtagram, 658
procedure, 663
appeals, 664
Courts, 662
Justice, 661
Panchayats, 666 fees and fines, 667 apas penchayats, 669
Non-Regulation System,
Land
Revenue, 701
Forests, 706
Abkari,
or Post Office,
Funds, 715
Anche
721
Legislation,
Railway,
Public Works, 7^2,
Public Instruction, 745. Medical, 753. Military
744.
Mysore
Departments, 75S British Subsidiary Force, 758
Bangalore
Silahdars, 760
Barr, 762
Local Force, 759
Prisons, 72S
Police, 730.
Since
Form
of
Rendition in 1881.
tlie
Council, 763
Representative
763
Administration of the I^and, 764 TopoRevenue Survey and Settlement,
Survey, 764
Administration,
Assembly, 763.
graphical
764
765
Liam
settlement,
766
Police,
Civil Justice,
764.
Protection,
Legislation,
765
Prisons, 769
768
Municipal Administra;
Criminal Justice,
'<
Railways,
Works, 775
Post-office,
Public
777
779.
Revenue and Finance, 779 Provincial Funds, 779 Revenue,
Local Funds, 786
Expenditure, 785
Agricultural
780
;
Banks, 787
796.
Vital Statistics
7S8
and
Instruction,
Muzrayi, 797.
791.
Archeologj-,
CONTENTS
......
Appendix
Coins, Weights
Cold
and Measures
coins,
801;
810
Years, 812.
Corrigenda
et
PAGE
799-813
Coins, 799
coins,
Silver
Weights, 809.
Accounts, 80S.
Addenda
XIX
Measures of Time
Eras, 811
........
8IS
Index
819
LIST OF MAPS
Map
of Mysore
AND ILLUSTRATIONS.
Pocket
....
Geological Sections
a.
In ahout Lalilude 15 N.
13 N.
b.
.,
,,
Shikarpur
P'roni Jalar]:iat to
Geological
Map
Sketch
Map
Map
of Mysore
in
of Peninsular India
Map
about
Plate
i.
ii.
13
36
62
of Mysore
168
450
300
750
1050
1625
to illustrate the
cover
P-
of Southern India
in
314
335
357
His lory of
My
368
Ciold coins
799
802
807
Lead and
MYSORE
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY
The
description.
sea,
in the angle
coast
on the
frontier
is
point
is
The
southern extremity
is
The country
50 on the
east.
2'
north latitude, and between the meridians of 74 42' and 78 36' east
longitude, embracing an area of 29,305 square miles, as determined
the
by
scale.
square miles.)
miles, east
The
The name
greatest length
north and
south
is
is 29,785
about 230
290.
from iiiahisha,
Kan. for town or country,
which commemorates the destruction of Mahishasura, a minotaur or buffalo-headed
monster, by Chamundi or Mahishasura-mardani, the form under which the consort
of Siva is worshipped as the tutelary goddess of the Mysore royal family.
Except in a passage in the Mahawanso, where it is called Mahisha-mandala, the
designation of the country throughout Hindu literature is Karnata or Karnataka (for
derivation see chapter on Language), which properly applied to the countrj' above the
( jhats.
But the Muhammadans included in the name their conquests below the Ghats
as well, and the English, going a step further, erroneously restricted it to the lowcountry.
Hence Carnatic and Canara now designate, in European works of
geography, regions which never bore those names
w hile Mysore, the proper
Karnataka or Carnatic, is not so called.
*
is
reduced
in
Kan.
to iiiaisa,
and
lirit,
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPJIY
surrounded
It is
The Madras
Districts bordering on it
Kadapa, North Arcot and
and Malabar on the south
the south-west.
The
general elevation rises from about 2,000 feet above the sea level
along the northern and southern frontiers to about 3,000 feet along the
central
water-parting,
far
is
all
lines
parts by Jidlas or
in
rocky
of
is
every-
or lofty
hills
There
deep ravines.
flat
is
or
level,
the slope of the ground ranging from 10 to 20 feet per mile in the
more
level portions,
The
country
chains of
and
as high as
60 and 80
feet elsewhere.
is
or aggregated
hills,
two
parallel to the
They
coasts.
lie at
from each other, and accordingly form sometimes wide and sometimes
narrow
valleys.
droogs} rearing their heads to 4,000 or 5,000 feet above the level of the
sea,
remains of
unfailing
fortifications,
supply of
whose
water at
impregnable strongholds.
the
summit,
rendered them
wellnigh
rocks,
of an
the advantage
with
position,
are frequent
large
fragments being often delicately poised, like logging stones, upon some
projecting point
appearing as
if
regions, each of
Of
hill
magnificent
*
hill
and
Properly diir-ga,
forest,
on the
Kan. Male,
hill
two separate
^^'estern Ghats.
and
is
It is
confined
a land of
hill-fort.
*
itself into
distinctive features.
iiddti, district,
region.
difficult
of
access,
and denoting
NATURAL DIVISIOXS
A
fertile soil
The
beautiful
like
Above
trees.
mountains rear
the gigantic
all,
Human
few and
far
between
their
dwellings are
on the
rising
tions of areca
own
to their
palm and
farms.
plantain,
in
making himself
The
with
all
independent
to a great extent
are insupport-
life
But by
and
hills,
in-
which shut
forests,
spreading plains
Man
towns.
mind
in
is
in
some
sympathy of numbers.
The means of water-supply and the prevailing
character to the various parts of the open country.
traffic,
and the
irrigated
The
filled
rivers, as in
conmion
associated
soil,
crops
as in
the
the
east,
stony and
the districts
level plains of
Dense
the higher-lying
yielding
ragi
and the
wide-spreading pasture
grounds, as in the central parts, covered with coarse grass and relieved
what
first
in
the dry
which, under
verdure of the tender blade, the universal green of the growing crops,
tints of the ripening grain.
The scene meanwhile is
of
life,
B 2
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY
4
labours of the
field.
River
systems.
slight exception,
way
its
to the
the Arabian Sea are those of certain taluc^s in the north-west, which,
down the Ghats in the magGersoppa; and some minor streams of Nagar and Man
jarabad, which flow into the Gargita and the Netravati.^
A line drawn east from BalLilrayan-durga to Nandidurga (Xundyuniting in the Sharavati, hurl themselves
nificent falls of
droog) and thence south to Anekal, with one from Devaraydurga north
to Pavugada, will indicate approximately the watershed separating the
its
limits
line,
tributary the
its
From
Lokapavani, Shimsha, and Arkavati flow into the Kaveri, which, rising
Coorg and taking a south-easterly course through the country, rebank the Lakshmantirtha, the Gundal, the
Kabbani and the Honnu Hole before quitting the territory. From the
east of the line, m the immediate neighbourhood of Nandidurga, spring
in
three
" die
Pennar (with
its
dis-
Palar,
accurately described, the axial line or " great divide " which
More
forms as
it
Ballalrayandurga and
makes
*
The
Its
a bend,
first,
is
river.
name Penna
southern.
it
upon
for river.
Thence
Aldur.
name below
starts
The former
is
It
RIVER SYSTEMS
Budan range and then south-east, passing between Belur and Halebid,
down to Sige Gudda in the north of the Hassan taluk. From this
point
it
map
in
where
near Kortagiri,
it
meridional
it
between the
A
gada
of
chain
mountains.
Dodbele,
parallels of 13 10'
and
Geographically
it
13 25'.
from the west of Kortagiri up through Pavuand one south from Nandidurga by Bangalore to
to the frontier,
and 77"
This water-parting
falls
30'.
The
The
and the
total
within the
main
same
limits
River System
tributaries
river-system
nrVSTCAT. GEOGRAPirY
at ccrlaiii
seasons.
are fordable
and when
freshes
come down,
Men
also
is
often
floods,
suspended
During
boulder to boulder.
traffic
rafts,
earthen pots.
The
teppa or raft
is
harigblu or coracle
of interlaced
is
bamboo
laths
buffalo hides.
composed
It is
8 or
The
canoe
is
is
loading.
dependent
upon the
currents.
bamboo
pole,
and are
Though
the Kc4veri
having been educated in a place remote from every kind of navigation, could have no
idea of what boats could perform, nor of what obstacles would prevent their utility.
To attempt dragging anything up such a torrent as the Tunga would be vain but,
after having seen the boats, and known that some of them have been actually navigated
;
down
these perhaps
'
many bulky
Herodotus
its
articles of
down
floats
notices, as
and on
Babylon,
boats of a construction so exactly similar, that the description of one would precisely
answer for the other, with the single difference of substituting willow for bamboo.
These boats carried the produce of Armenia, and " the parts above Assyria," down
the Euphrates to Babylon
and each boat along with its cargo carried a few asses for
the purpose of conveying the returns by a shorter overland route.
Boats of the
description noticed by Herodotus, although apparently unknown in Greece at that
period, were in after ages commonly used in Italy on the Po
and in Britain in the
time of Caesar.
Boats of the same materials but of different shape are used at this
time in South Wales, and the north-west of Ireland in the former country they are
;
HYDROGRAPHY
the large Talkad anicut, the lowest
down on
constructed
The
belief."
is
all
running
total length
point,
embanked
in
and
to
it
The
existence.
for
in
is
Other large ones are the Ayyankere, Madaga-kere, MasurMadaga-kere, Vyasa samudra, Ramasagara, Moti Talab, tlvic., of which
cumference.
accounts
The
will
II).
the border
to Hiriyur
and
Molkalmuru.
Pavugada a soft porous rock has to be cut through before reaching the
water, and in the other taluc^s of the Chitaldroog District hard strata of
rock have sometimes to be perforated.
either
is
Mountain
systems.
is
'
\'..l.
-
The
anicuts
obtained,
commands
fully
it
is
raised by bullocks.
it
were,
the
is
or a kapilc well
res[)ectively,
fields,
(liiat
and
north-east
direction
in
If.
Kcre
is
the general
name
in
Kannada, hut
Icola,
hiiittc,
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY
8
their
hills
The
more
The
is
the west, a
somewhat corresponding
range,
On
to
projecting as
to the
west.
placed a
its
is
com-
ponent parts, tending to the east on the south of the central watershed
and to the west on the north of it, so as to form a very obtuse angle in
Starting from the Wainad frontier
Gopalswami betta, between Gundlupet and Heggadadevankote, it
passes by Seringapatam and Nagamangala to Chunchangiri, where,
traversing the centre of the country.
at
exchanging
its
hills,
it
and crossing
in
a continuous belt
through the middle of the Chitaldroog District, quits the country to the
north of Kankuppa.
In the northern section of the territory, where the distance between
but of lower elevation, passes from the eastern base of the Baba Budans
south of Sakrepatna, up by Ajimpur, the Ubrani hills and Basvapatna,
between Honnali and Male Bennur, along the right bank of the Tungabhadra, to the frontier, where it meets that river.
Viewing the mountains as a whole, the Eastern and Western Ghat
MOUNTAIN SYSTEMS
The
system are
loftier
Western Ghats,
and
INIulainagiri,
connected by cross
all
less
in the east,
more
or less eastwards.
it is
believed,
In the west,
they are almost on the same parallel, or between 13 23' and 13^
The
loftiest
24',
points just
south of that line are Ballalrayan-durga in the west, and Sivaganga in the
east,
The
and
8'
and 13
table
altitude
will
10'.
serve to
The
figures are
Fur-
of water,
retreats.
Hence
their walls.
under each
It
lines,
artillery
most interesting
will
be found
District.
may be
" In
lands, out of
all
remnants of large tablewhich the valleys and low lands have been carved. The
valleys, with a
of the rivers low, and the whole surface of the country presents the
gently undulating
"The
aspect
characteristic
may be remnants
that the
hill
it
Mysore
and from each other by ancient marine
surfoce."
denudation.
hill
of an ancient land
hills,
hills,
is
there
is
but
little
nothing to indicate
elevation.'"
'
R. D. (Jldham, "
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY
WESTERN SYSTEM
75
IS'
Chandragutti, 2
14
13
76
MOUNTAIN SYSTEMS
I
EASTERN SYSTEM
Chain
78-
IT
Santigudda, 2,595
Jalinga Ramesvara hill, 3,469
S'uiike Bhairava hill, 3,022
hill,
2.721
betta, 3,28(
?.,
ii.
3.329
3.803
Xidugal, 3,772
Pavugada, 3,026
2,274
3,226
Mudimadagu,
Xijagal, 3,569
Brahmagiri, 4,657
Dibgiri
Sivaganga, 4,559
Bairan durga, 3,499
Halsur
betta, 3,341
Kurudu
Kolar
Tyakal
Bann^rghatta, 3,271
Ramgiri, 3,066
Sivangiri, 2,931
3.579
Koppa
betta, 2,821
3,190
jcks, 2,882
2,697
betta, 3,489
Biligtrirangan Hills
Biligirirangan betta, 4,195
mi
hill,
Matpod
hill,
Punajur
hill,
4,969
5,091
4,770
iri
Group
tta,
8,760
77
hills,
4,026
male,
3.312
13
4.528
Sunnakal, 4,229
Kortagiri, 2,906
Mis, 3.543
14
gin, 3,221
78
hills,
3,704
Betrayan konda,
3,006
Yerra konda
3-359
GEOLOGYi
The
intervening table-lands,
and Eastern
may be regarded
The
is
The
nearly N.
its
schists
origin.
W, though
respectively.
clination easterly
principal rivers
by cross
lines of
country.
The
and
clusters of
which above the Ghats are seen abruptly starting up from the flat
plains with little or no tali, have been sometimes compared to a table
hills,
homely
its
though
illustration.
The
passed in any other portion of the globe, of the protean aspects under
The
fossi-
liferous
Europe and many other parts of the world, is in itself a subject of inand the geologist may in the peninsula of India
advantageously study a huge and disjointed mass of the nether-formed
teresting research
India."
[Note.
(J.
R. A. S.
viii, ix,
xii.
first
Survey of
India for information on the geology of Mysore, and was informed in reply that, as
the country had not been surveyed, nothing
thrown on
was known of
its geolog}-.
which
this
Being thus
chapter was
taken.
W.
my own
first
edition
of
the
"Manual
for
Mr.
of the
the
summary
are admirable
it
is
To face
IN
page 13
SECTION
IN
ABOUT LAT
15"
fl
"ts
fH
"t
^S
rocks
constitute
the framework
of
divested of
ahiiost
our
13
planet,
and which
integument, weathering
under the alternations of a vertical sun and the deluging rains of the
tropics.
far
and
of 16"
They con-
17 N.
Cape Comorin
to
They
partially
and
in the
the ^\'estern
in
(ihats
by
laterite,
They
laterite.
The
inequalities
the dislocations
and
standing out
rated
in
relief
gneiss,
by
members
valleys,
we
of the
Where we
see
series,
often
ridges.
Where
elevations
its
may be
shaded outline
Near
masses.
ing
marks are
and
their
greater freedom
alti-
in detail
and the
Nilgiris, to the
former
is
rising, as
more angular
and small preci-
recognized by
its
The
Hills
composed
entirely of actinolite or
seldom
GEOLOGY
14
met with
smoothly
some
for
precipitous.
outline, separated
by gently sloping
up
into large,
by a smooth, wavy
valleys.
crystalline rocks,
and crystalline limestone, in due succession but to this rule there are
numerous exceptions. All these rocks, except crystalline limestone,
have been observed resting on granite without the usually intervening
:
gneiss.
The
strata
ularity
occurs in
the
amount and
of dip
direction
and much
irreg-
throughout the
it
is usually easterly, and at
At the summit of the Ghats near the
falls of Gersoppa, the gneiss dipped at an angle of 35 to the N.E.
But the hornblende schists do not always dip from the plutonic rocks
a fact indicating that the
in many instances the dip is towards them
hypogene
area.
have been disturbed at some previous period, or that they may have
which is known to be the case in beds of more
suffered inversion
While the dip of the two great lines of elevation, viz.,
recent origin.
strata
is
generally westerly
and
easterly,
or at right
angles with the direction of the strata, that of the minor cross ranges
Numerous
is
The
irregularities
These
irregularities will
much
tracing out with accuracy the synclinal dip line between the Eastern
Western Ghats.
Gneiss and hornblende
the series
schist are
by
far the
in
and
METAMORPJIIC ROCKS
and
masses
oval
of
observed impacted
resembling boulders,
granite,
the gneiss.
in
15
are
sometimes
quartz;
out
common
in gneiss
nests of iron
also dykes
the
in different districts.
ore,
felspar,
in nests
and veins
schist
hypogene area
is
in thin beds.
It is
found
though abounding
schists are
still
of jNIysore.
Ghats
thin
in
those of quartz.
more sparingly
in the greatest
Takose,
distributed
abundance and
vein of granite in
the
chloritic^
first is
it is
and
rare,
acti)wlitic
at the falls of
in
in
and
texture of granite,
to
of porphyry,
that
The
and felspar.
Large beds of compact
little
Chitaldroog, and
in parts
Imbedded Minerals.
common garnet
is
Chert
is
It
the greatest
Kempukal
abundance
river at the
in
the
Manjara-
bad Ghat; black garnet and tremolite occur in the granitoidal gneiss
of Wurralkonda (Kolar District).
Epidote and actinolite are found
usually in quartz and felspar veins.
Indianite occurs sparingly with
corundum, fibrolite and garnet in gneiss and hornblende schist in the
valley of the Kaveri.
Corundum is found in Mysore in talc, mica, or
hornblende schist associated with iron ore, asbestus, and sometimes
indianite and fibrolite.
It occurs imbedded in the rock in grains and
crystals.
Its
principal localities
are
Gollarhalli
near Chanraypatna,
GEOLOGY
Mandya
l)laces.^
Kyanite occurs
occurs
indianite
and corundum.
almandine
Magnesite,
Mica
some
In
diffused.
parts of the
is
found universally
windows and
some
lanterns, for
places.
incrustations
slates into
soft ferruginous
is
interstrati-
fied
Magnetic iron ore with polarity is found in the massive state on the
Micaceous and specular iron ores are less common.
hills.
Baba Budan
is
among hypogene
menaccanite.
Iron
ore
slightly
of streams
gold dust
titaniferous
is
found over the whole hypogene area. The black oxide of manganese
Antimony
associated with iron ore is found sparingly in the hills.
occurs in the Baba
'
Budan
hills,
and
at
Chitaldroog.
account of
Hunsur, has recently collected a quantity from villages to the south and west of that
Very excellent crystals of yellowish corundum, with a brown weathered
Some tapering hexagonal prisms up to five
surface, were collected from the fields.
inches in length, and a cubical piece of about four inches side, with a block weighing
300 lbs., were sent by him to the Madras Museum. Dr. Warth, of the Geological
Survey, considers them of great importance as indicating the probability of a large and
town.
continuous yield.
the crystals.
corundum
The
3 "So.
The
specific gravity
is
very
little
inferior to that of
IMBEDDED MINERALS
Ores of
Ainslie
silver
states
that
iron
with
to
metal
this
small
in
its
crystallized in
and
17
kind of
brittle
on the
hills in
Kolar
in
District.
The
this
mica
The
gold
is
we
generally find
sands,
carried
Arts.
tracts,
plains in precipitous
low steppes
sometimes
down by
a mantle of the
all
the boldness of
the
monotony
regularity in the
of
its
clusters,
the table-lands.
direction of elevation.
In
This
as the
latter
Ghats
we
many
of a crater.
"
silver."
hill
tlic
Savandroog,
any ore of
GEOLOGY
and Chitaldroog.
The
rock
is
above the plain and upwards of 4,800 feet above the sea
These masses have usually one or
is nearly as high.
more of their sides precipitous, or at such an angle as to be inaccessible
Most of them, like that of Savandroog, are so
except at few points.
1,
800
feet
that of Sivaganga
thousand square
feet of perfectly
mineralogical structure
are
beautifully
laid
geologist.
It is
immense undulating
On
to
is
the contrary,
by
is
and
fissures
in this
sometimes found
rising little
it
in
joints,
and running
for
hills.
The
compose segments of
portions
This decay of
masses
lofty granitic
and
and logging
stones,
in the fantastic
which
far excel
many
and the
ex-
radii.
most
scale,
yards
circles of
its
Some
silent
monuments
are
may be
a
imbedding reddish
clifi'
At Chitaldroog
which tops one of the hills,
crystals of felspar.
PLUTONIC ROCKS.
19
Almost every variety of this rock is found, but the prevaiUng granite
composed of felspar, quartz, mica and hornblende. Quartz, felspar
and hornblende, the syenite of some mineralogists, is also common, and
That beautiful variety called protogine,
runs into the ordinary granite.
is
in
which
common
India, but
In
Mysore.
talc,
in
met with
is
all
and
met with
imbedded
veins or patches
not very
rare.
is
in a
is
found
in ordinary granite.
most frequent
in
The
granite
is
grained granite,
is
common.
said
The
is
in
imbedded
The rock
variety.
It is
felspar of actino-
Porphyritic granite, or
in ordinary or small-
composed of a
granite base of
felspar, quartz,
crystals
a beautiful
specimen occurs
compact reddish
in a large vein or
killed.
and salmon-coloured
imbedding lighter-coloured
crystals
of
It is
composed of a
and a little
basis of
felspar
the same,
quartz,
with needle-shaped
The
India
is
is
its
highly ferriferous
frequently replaced
beds
polarity.
found
The
in granite.
ordinary granite
larger grained
is
all
the
com-
ponent minerals of granite are mingled together in one almost homogeneous paste. The minerals composing the larger grained veins are
often in a state of segregation and crystallization.
The mica, instead of
being scattered in minute scales throughout the substance of the rock
is
sometimes collected
the quartz in
large
length (used by
amorphous nodules, or
and the felspar by itself
c
GEOLOGY
in
The
and penetrated by
reddish,
veins
and beds of
fissures,
these fissures are often lined with compact felspar, coloured by actinolite,
chains of
crystal,
hills,
and
amethystine quartz.
rock
ore,
lenticular
in granite.
is
is
is
crystals of
nests of hornblende
Granite
Milky quartz
In
many
Good
immediately in contact.
Eiirite
is
The
eurite of
eurites.
Seringapatam
in the granite
may be regarded
occurs in dykes.
it
It
crystals of laminar
felspar.
and mica
gneiss
It there presents itself in low elevations, conrough masses of the diallage rock, half-buried in a
The masses have not the
of its own disintegration.
schist.
sisting of angular
appearance of
stratification
and
felspar
rock
is
composed
fissures, like
chiefly of diallage
the colours of the former varying from light and dark grey
to greyish green
white
The
sometimes
in
distinct
The
crystals,
felspar
but
is
generally
confusedly
grey and
Banavar has more the appearance of
a dyke or vein in the hypogene strata than of an interstratified bed
but no natural section of the junction line of the two rocks presents
aggregated.
greenish grey.
The general
The diallage
colour
of
the
rock
is
light
at
itself
Serpentine.
Near
Turuvekere a dark
com-
strongly attracted
surface exhibiting,
at
Seringapatam.
VOLCANIC ROCKS
but
may be
it
bed of massive
all
the
ferriferous potstone
serpentine or
altered
and mineralogically
ophiolite of
it
in
basaltic
it
resembles
here common
by one of the
Geologically viewed
the vicinity.
in
ferriferous
21
grains of oxidulated
before reaching
ridges,
it
up on the
tumbled into
both
crests of the
Many of
these
add another
striking feature
They
often
Nandidroog
and Bagepalli.
In
many
latter
from
its sides.
The greenstone
thus
left
In a few instances
lips
none of these
it
of the
project-
ing dykes have remained in that solid continuous wall-like state in which
we
Somma
Their
height above the general level of the country rarely exceeds eighty
The
feet.
we
shall find
parts of
its
it
to zig-zag
course.
and curve
in
and
GEOLOGY
22
evident that, in
solidified
into their
many
and imbedded
in the
It is
&:c.,
lying in them.
It is
probable that
many
compact
may be
varieties,
basalt
while a
little
some
Near the
sides,
in the
and there
in
is
its
in
faint
and
fact,
its
Near the
green eurite
is
the
imbedding iron
and
pyrites.
This
vesicular enduit
on
of Etna.
The cavities sometimes contain a yellowish-brown powder,
which becomes magnetic before the blow-pipe or small crystals of
epidote in one specimen was found prehnite. The surface of the com;
is
and run
at
and
affect the
blende and
magnetic needle.
augite,
in
They
are
varying proportions,
sthene.
The minerals most common to these are, iron pyrites, garnets, epidote,
and actinolite. These minerals distinguish them from the newer trap,
which abounds in zeolites, calcedonies and olivine.
The greenstone occasionally assumes the prismatic columnar forms of
the newer basalts, or rather approaches to this structure ; thin layers of
carbonate of lime often intervene between the joints, and between the
concentric layers of the globular greenstone.
basalt has a
fissile
structure,
which,
when
In
many
intersected
instances the
by
joints,
form
AQUEOUS MOCKS
hammer
are
it
marked
23
in
usually
friable
loses
its
by minute
replaced
crystals
near Chanraypatna.
siliceous
sandstone
In gneiss
it
Limestone
is
into quartz
may be
and
of tourmaline,, epidote
seen
garnet,
as
and clay
into
slate
and
basanite
jasper.
these minerals
rise,
and
is
it
origin
were originally caused, perhaps, by the same disopened vents through the earth's crust to the molten
in
volcanic phenomena.
we
reflect
these ancient
Frequently no alteration
;
is
to
In certain
in the
variation.
subterranean
be traced
localities,
is
liable
when
to great
usually
The
tracts
diversified aspect,
stone in
some
situations
The
lime-
level
regular
GEOLOGY
24
and
ranges,
in
The
limestone peaks.
outline
sometimes seen
are
of
these
still
limestone
covering the
ranges
usually
presents long, fiattish-topped ridges, whose sides and summits are not
unfrequently covered with detached angular blocks of the rocks, with a
grey, weathered,
and scabrous
exterior,
limestones of Europe.
The
low,
flat,
ing,
500
feet
an almost similar
level, rarely
exceed-
tabte-lands of
some
extent
down
to the base.
When
assumes
at
its
outline to the
It rises in
bold
level for
thrown up
inaccessible
cliffs.
When
is
feet,
it
often
crests
and ranges
thus formed.
The
hills
more
discontinuity
disturbance
the
agency
The
tracts
of
of
plutonic
country
hypogene
Laterite
rocks.
superficies
of Southern
India.
It is
droog.
loftiest
by
LATERITE
flat-topped character,
sandstone formations.
much furrowed
assimilating
The
25
those of the
trap
and horizontal
stance ascribable to the drainage passing rapidly off through the pores
When
of the rock.
laterite usually
to the
imparts
outline, or that of a
truncated cone.
On
it is
on one or two
Immense detached
mural escarpments.
sides in
blocks, generally of a
cuboidal shape, are often seen occurring on the flanks of the Western
Ghats, and on the southern slopes of the Sondur
and dislodged.
hills
are
generally
valleys
winding,
and flat-bottomed,
stream,
newer
The
like
those
particularly in
hills,
often separated
between ranges of
intervening
laterite
trap.
The
laterite varies
speaking
mucli
in structure
and composition
l)ut
it
-cellular clay,
more or
less
indurated
generally
tubular
and
hard compact jaspideous rock, and on the other into loosely aggregated
grits or sandstones, and into red sectile clays, red and yellow ochre,
and white porcelain earth, plum-blue, red, purplish and variegated
lithomarges.
Sometimes it presents the character of a conglomerate,
containing fragments of quartz, the plutonic, hypogene and sandstone
rocks and nodules of iron ore derived from them, all imbedded in a
ferruginous clay.
The cavities are both vesicular, tubular and sinuous
;
partly
siliceous
filled,
and
with
the
earths
times occur,
and
clays
rock usually
above mentioned, or a
by oxide of iron. A
The
of lime some-
Minute drusy
quartz not
cavities
filled,
crystals of
separating the
often
gritty
strongly
particles
of
iron,
to reduce,
from
its
magnetic iron
greater purity,
^^'hen
charged with iron and very vesicular (not unfrequently the case) it might easily be mistaken for iron slag.
The
the whole
is
is
cells,
which
in the less
GEOLOG V
26
brown, having externally a
vitrified or
glazed aspect
The
sometimes
portion.
and the
laterite are
Hence
it
usually hard
and have a
in the lower
native
prevails,
walls of these
cavities are
and eventually as
softer,
the
distinctly laminated.
air-exposed surfaces of
glazed aspect,
The
descends so
it
sectile as to
be easily cut by
but
spades,
is
and
P>om
to repair roads.
its
little
where
it
and
liability to splinter
The accumulation
tions.
it),
it is
of the clays
doubtless existed once in the upper cavities of the rock, from which
to.
monsoon
downward
They accumulate
at various
rains.
depths from the surface and form impervious beds, on the depressions
we
and
Some
and
cliffs.
contents
their
but
indirectly.
Nodular,
Associated Minerals.
Large beds and nests of lithoand white porcelain earths, are not uncommon.
Older AlluYium. The designation of alluvium is here used in its
extended sense to indicate certain beds of gravel and sand that are
occasionally found covered by the regur deposit, and which occur in
such situations as not to be accountable for by the agency of existing
margic
generally
distributed.
earths,
transporting powers
it
rains
and
springs,
and transported by
rivers
and
local inundations.
Bhima,
Krishna,
beds of
Some
of these deposits
bed
the mountain
ditions not
the
beyond
may be
now
AVestern
in existence
water
OLDER ALLUVIUM
occupied a
much
many
In
rivers
27
places the
in others,
channels
Though
glen.
a mile or
more
in
and not
hemmed
in
it is
rather
by mountains.
It
opens out into the lower plain of the Carnatic at the Gajalhatti pass
the sides are precipitous,
channel of a
The
river.
and
its
only stream
now
and height
breadth
yet
singular
this
fill
like
flowing in
the deserted
it is
the Moyar,
its
extending some
excavation,
It is
is unquestionably a waterworn channel.
bed is quite solid and connected and composed of
strata of the hypogene rocks.
Hegnr or Black Cotton Clay. This singular deposit, which in sheets
thirty miles in
no
fissure
length,
for its
common
in
Mysore.
marked by
general
aspect.
It
The
their horizontal
sea-like surface
recent
but
and almost
treeless
covers
all
limestone,
hills
purest regur
is
in their surface.
The
quantity of iron
this soil,
rocks from the granite to the laterite and kunker, and often
The
much
is
laterite
fills
is
are in
if
to
soil
sheets
it
by the cotton
It
plains occupied
its fertility.
it
contains
is
not sufficient
contains.
a property to which
The
is
attri-
regur
is
ascribable
off the
verdure,
exhibits the
puts on
it
is
tracts of India.
and deep fissures, into figures usually affecting the pentagon, hexagon
and rhomboid. While the surface for a few inches in depth is dried to
an impalpable powder raised in clouds by the wind and darkening the
GEOLOG y
28
air,
still
the lower portions of the deposit, at the depth of eight or ten feet,
retain their character of a hard black
usually moist'
and cold
when
130.
clay,
approaching a rock,
mud.
The
we
see
its
lower portions,
it
stratification.
be
its
difficult
is
is
little
it would
whence it
measure it owes its
doubt
but
the
Kunker.
The calcareous
the exception,
it
is
said, of the
No
tract
is
is
remain-
irregularly dis-
entirely free
summits of the
its
from
Nilgiris.
It
it,
with
occurs,
at the
depth of 102
feet
It is
The
older kunker
is
in
structure,
MODERN ALLUVIA
29
vesicular
interior
interior structure
Its
varieties.
Its
is
horizontal
in
masses,
much appearance
without
is
sometimes cancellar, or
of
in
When compact
rarely radiated.
Rome and
usually
Auvergne.
It
is
by the
natives,
and
is
universally
the
employed
to
soil
and
broken up
it
aggregates
It
intermingled with
stratification.
slightly
nodular
walls of
burn into
lime.
it
is
often seen
concreting in stalactiform
masses round the stems and roots of grasses, which, decaying, leave
This lime, held in solution and suspension
casts ot carbonate of lime.
by
sand and
and pebbles
in the
ferru-
and
unit-
may be
origin
in solution
and depositing
up to the
Modern
Alluvia.
are distinguished
by a reddish
tinge,
prevail,
oxide of iron in the rocks of which they are, in great measure, the
detritus.
Patches of white soil occur, and are usually the consequence
mould prevails, the result of the sucand reproduction of vegetation for a series of ages, under
is
where unsheltered by
forest
and
in
and moisture.
In such
exposed situations, the
rock.
find
an accumulation of
grit
GEOLOGY
30
and sand,
modern rock
alluvia,
distinguish
regur,
hills
and
resting
The
alluvia
detritus
composed of
usually
silt,
owing
character,
of a
flow.
The
alluvia of
to the greater
absence of lime
the rivers of
less
calcareous
in
the dense forests and luxuriant vegetation which almost choke their
passage.
During the hot season, when the surface of the alluvial sand in the
rivers and rivulets is perfectly dry, a stream of clear water
beds of the
is
stealing along or
which
fact
it
of water
is
to
be seen, they
in arid,
sandy
tracts,
be enabled to
will often
So well is this
where not a drop
water whole troops
of horse and cattle by sinking wells a few feet deep through the sands
of apparently dried-up rivulets.
The
known
to
be dwelt on here
and
it
is
is
too well
where limestone
its
soil is
is
so
derived,
its
surface Avith
this fertilizing
ingredient.
The alluvia of Southern India are remarkable for their saline nature.
The salts by which they are impregnated are chiefly the carbonate and
muriate of soda, which prevail so much (particularly in mining districts)
The carbonate appears on the suras to cause almost perfect sterility.
face covering extensive patches, in frost-like efflorescences, or in moist
its
Where such
deliquescence in
damp
weather or
little
MODERN ALLUVIA
31
The soda
and hence
is
to the natives
soil is
it
The
lime.
is
in the
to
also
is
may
It
wash clothes
with,
employed by the
Both the carbonate and muriate of soda are found mingled in varying
and on the banks of
and
Nitrous
rivulets.
Soils.
Soils
impregnated with
nitre are
Here a
matter must gradually have been blended with the calcareous and vegetable soil
affinities,
are generated
nitrogen
from
the
and oxygen, &c., from the vegetable matter. The nitric acid
thus produced combines with the vegetable alkali, forming the nitrate of
potass, while its excess, if any, combines with the lime, forming a delianimal,
quescent
salt,
the
nitrate of lime.
The
bination.
petre, act
assists the
The
affinity
upon these
Having collected the earth from old ruins, or from places where animals
have been long in the habit of standing, they throw it into a heap
mingled with wood ashes, old mortar, chunam, and other village refuse
and allow it to remain exposed to the sun's rays and to the night dews
for one or two years, when it is lixiviated. The salt obtained is not very
pure, containing either the muriate and sulphate of soda or potash, or
nitrate and muriate of lime.
Nitrous soils are easily recognized by the dark moist-looking patches
which spread themselves irregularly on the surface of the ground, and
They
more observable
in the
are
to dissi-
Auriferous Alluvia.
The
calcareous matter,
they pass
alluvium
brought
Bay of Bengal
is
down by
usually
aceous character.
Most of these
is
of a
the
silt,
rivers
sand, or
over which
more carbon-
GEOLOGY
32
of the Malabar and Canara coasts, but grains of gold are also found in
Betmangala
lies
Ramasamudra.
The
gold
is
were some old gold mines, worked by Tipu without success. The
at this place demonstrated the great thickness, in some
They were 30 to 45 feet deep
parts, of these auriferous alluvia.
gala,
two excavations
The
Amboor
break
continuity
its
may be
though the
may be
traced to
Two
valle}'.
To
near Tavuneri.
terminate at Dasarhosahalli
gentle easterly curve,
hill fort
the
line of
passes, however,
north
it
appears to
elevation,
taking a
hills,
Dimes.
Kave'ri.
These
on
Talkad on the
rivers,
deriving but
are acted
drifts,
an easterly direction.
hills is usually very regular where no obstruction presents itself, such as
high bushes, trees, hedges, <S:c., which are often planted by the natives
purposely to arrest the progress of these invaders on their cultivated
The sand is often held together and retarded by the embraces
lands.
cultivation
in
its
33
TRAVERSE NOTES.
From
the Bisale
Ghat
to
At the western foot of the pass, and along the base of the Subrahmanya
hornblende rock containing garnets and dark-coloured mica occurs,
hill,
composed of white
gneiss
quartz, red
and
seen on the
is
laterite
in various localities,
of granite.
It is
about
fifty
silt,
lent rocks.
also occurs.
talc
corundum
pits of Gollarhalli,
The
latter
is
usually reddish
when
and sandy.
Some-
of Hutridurga
it
is
wanting,
by the
citadel,
is
The
From Hutridurga
proceeded
the
wild
to
granite
is
its
base
is
The country
hills
almost
all
the rivulets.
GEO LOG V
34
angles by a profound lissurc,
wliicli
It is
entirely
composed
of a granite,
Some
imbedded
The
in
is
quartz,
gneiss,
granite
country,
of the
and
of hornblende schist,
basaltic
and occasionally
diallage rock, projecting in large, angular, scabrous blocks from the top
The
and
Europe
its
roughness.
ciated,
Gneiss
is
and adjacent
and occasionally by
basaltic greenstone,
fields.
The
granite, as
is
The gneiss
It often
contains horn-
strata,
have a general north and south direction, and often contain beds of whitish
quartz
preserving a
similar
direction.
The
strata
are
nearly
vertical.
tiles,
bricks,
tS:c.
hornblende
at
The
gneiss
is
A similar formation
schist.
Betmangala.
crossed into
the village,
From Sermo;apatam
From Seringapatam my
uneven, and rather
route
The
formation at Hunsur
is
TRAVERSE NOTES
35
Some of these
sionally kunker.
alluvia
far,
since
we
often
find the colour of the surface-soil a true index to the nature of the rock
beneath
trap
viz.,
light red to
The
is
never weather
like
They
soon insinuates
itself
and
At
The
tJic
precipice over which the water falls affords a fine section cf gneiss
and its associated hypogenc schists, which dip easterly and northerly away
from the Falls at an angle of about 35. The gneiss is composed of quartz
and felspar, with both mica and hornblende, and alternates with micaceous,
GEOLOGY
36
From Jalarpci
to
Shikarpur
{in iSSi),' by R.
country.
When
traverses
the whole
of this region
shall
more than probable thnt all the bands known to the north of
the Tungabhadra will be traced far to the south. The traverse now to be
examined
it
is
described shows that three great bands of schistose rock occur on the
Mysore plateau, and that two of these are actual continuations of two of the
great schistose bands in
Dharwar
District.
and
"
Dambal-Chiknayakanhalli" bands.
down
much
attention.
streams rising on
it
is
slightly auriferous at
Belavadi in the
washed
schistose
for gold.
kanhalli
'
4.
Jalarpet
Junction
Kolar Goldfield
JS
'^
3-9
\ranitoid gneiss.
SHIKARPUR
Jotn-Bai-tliolonirw
Co .X din'
TRAVERSE NOTES
it is
tlie
former
be found
will
The
Wyndd.
and
37
stratigraphical relations of
schistose,
have yet
to
be worked
northern part of the great gneissic area they were found too
obscure to be satisfactorily explained, and it remains to be seen whether
out, for in the
shown
which
To
in the
is
rocks in which
lies,
little
its
now well-known
On
its
crossing this Kolar gold-field band, the section trends northerly as far
and continues
when
it
Bangalore.
to
the west
band
to
number
area.
hill is distinctly
The
lateritc at the
The red
colour of
GEOLOGY
38
tlicir origin,
and
far
no
more
extensive formation.
To
much deeper
is
soil
channels, affording
and sub-rock.
The
soil,
more
surface of
which often
of
Thirty-two miles north-west of Bangalore the section cuts across the line
hills' running north and south from the Kdvdri river, a little east of the
This
peak of Sivaganga,
which attains the height of 4,559 feet above sea-level. Like many other
groups of granitoid-gneiss hills in the south, these hills are very rocky and
bare, and look as if they had never been covered with a real forest growth.
at
markedly
right angles,
different
is
18 miles.
The
smooth, grass-grown
hills,
is
very few conspicuous exposures of rock, take the place of the bold rocky
hill
chloritic
my mind by
were overlying the granitoid beds, and the same relation appeared to me to
exist in the Dambal gold-field, as far as its v.^estern boundary is concerned.
'
The
little
in
is
some
TRAVERSE NOTES
The
39
Dambal and
several miles, but does not actually leave the granitoid rocks
The
may
the
convenience be
for
called
may
Like the
till
it
has
offer
running east of
no
Tum-
As
quartzite.
To the south of the road the quartzites
development and rise into a high ridge with a great cliffy
Further west, to the south
scarp on the eastern face of Coancancul peak.
of the high road, rises a considerable hill of very rugged nature, which,
when seen from a distance, presents great resemblance to a typical granitoidgneiss hill.
On closer approach the rock is seen to have a very coarsely
mottled structure, which turns out to be due to the presence of enormous
numbers of well-rounded pebbles of a granite or compact granite gneiss.
The size of the included stones ranges in the part I examined from small
chloritic
gneiss
increase
much
to
in
The
all
great, as
proved by the
Droog.
To
the
north,
alluvium of the Kushi river, and they are not seen to reappear conspicuously
in the hilly
To
hill
slopes
in
the river.
it
not that the schistose character of the beds forming the line of hills extending northward parallel with the valley of the
GEOLOGY
40
kipur and Shimoga very
little
is
rivers,
is
a band of
east
fine-
and south of
The
not quite certain whether they represent the eastern border of another great
granitoid band, or whether they are part only of an unimportant local band
of granitoid rock.
condition of things
space of time at
point.
am
when
the country
my command
comes
prevented
to
be
fully surveyed.
my making
The short
Here, too, the extent and thickness of the jungle growth greatly hide
the general surface of the country along the road, while the rainy or misty
much
to
hills at
Though the exigencies of dak travelling comdetour to Shimoga instead of following the line of
me
to
make
the
am
united rivers forming the Tungabhadra, a few miles below the junction of
the
many
is
much
and
freer
left
bhadra, and passing almost entirely over the river alluvium which at and to
the north-east of the Holalur bungalow forms a coarse bed of rounded
shingles, rising a considerable height
level of
part
Mysore country are the quartzite outcrops, which are numerous, but
of which only the principal ones require notice.
Of these the best marked,
longest and highest culminates in the Kalva-Ranganbetta, a fine hill rising
some 1,200 feet above the plain, and 3,388 feet above sea-level, 16 miles
of the
to the north of
this ridge
east. The quartzites are underlaid by a schistose (chloritic) series, the southwestern extension of which was not ascertained. Overlying the quartzites,
which are generally flaggy in character (but which here and there become so
highly charged with scales of pale green chlorite as almost to lose their
quartzitic character, and pass into chloritic gneiss), are local beds of true
conglomerate, the first I have met with or heard of in the gneissic rock of
the peninsula. The conglomerate has evidently imdergone considerable
metamorphosis, but its real character and truly clastic origin cannot be
doubted when carefully examined. Many of the included pebbles appear to
HONNALI GOLD-FIELD
41
have been fractured by the great pressure undergone, but their truly rounded
character
is
quite distinct
and unmistakable.
little
little
recess.
The
included pebbles
and some of
number
able
ridge,
Gudda Trigonometrical
To these
and
hill,
ridges
may be
ascribed the
down
to
in,
Station
to the
the strata
during
beds
on a rather large
tlie
northward of
all
the
it.
number
One remaining
is
the large
Palavanhalli.
The gold
is
GEOLOGY
42
clear that
it is
many
betta,
The
success.
and
visible in grains
quartz in
many
The
and
plates
parts
the chlorite,
which was
rich in gold,
Near the
surface
my
visit
some breaks
with
for
a distance of
quartzite ridge of the Kalva-Ranganbetta, the true strike of the reef being
from N. 40
the
same
W.
Another important
to S. 40 E.
strike occurs
set
first
series,
but they
are not visible for such a long distance, their north-western course being
soil.
To
one of them, can be traced across theNyamti nullah, which divides the
gold-field in two.
Out-crops of vein-quartz in a line with a south-easterly
least
extension of this set of reefs are to be seen north and east of Palavanhalli.
Numerous other
'.^.,
same
strike
and south
few reefs were also noticed whose strike was different from
those above referred to. They represent two other systems of fissures, the
of Kuntra.
one running N.
of both these
lode
"
5 E. to S.
S""
W.
Several
the other, W. 5 N. to E. 5 S.
promising appearance, the " back of the
greater
number
of the reefs in
the
The
reef.
man and
The head
soil
banks,
Jalgar, a
me
very
work he had ever done was the finding of a small pocket in the gneiss
which contained about Rs. 80 of gold in small grains and scales. I
gathered from him that he had not found anything beyond the size of a
''pepite."
The position of these auriferous banks near Devi Kop would
admit of hydraulic mining over a considerable area by a system of dams and
channels to bring water from the Nyamti nullah, but the question of the
day's
KOLAR GOLD-FIELD
43
Kolar
Gold-Jield.
tlic
however,
is
on both sides
not so,
point to be decided.
way
gneiss),
gneiss,
chloritic
undergone.
The
well-bedded schists
The western
granitoid rocks.
is
Walagamada Trigonometrical
Station
The
shows
distinct laminic of
brown
hill,
The bedding
texture varies
often vertical
and
variety generally
It is
trifling areas,
the
of red
character
is
Walagamada
Konda
band
is
very remarkable.
considerable,
the gold-field.
much
and
it
On
The
is
very
less well
GEOLOGY
44
westerly,
and
affords one of
To
schist band.
llie
made
be
my
disposal.
south into the Salem District, and probably occupy the valley lying east and
north-east of Krishnagiri and, not improbably, extend on towards
Darampuri.
and
finally
character,
The
and past
amongst which a
most conspicuous.
it
is
is
first
of careful consideration.
The
much
attention
None
lie in
of any
considering the
masked by scrub
The
jungle, or
by a thick coating of
soil,
''
TRAVERSE NOTES
my
45
results,
Numerous
One
set of
some
and
will offer
places,
it
will
beds along the lines they traverse. As already mentioned, the schists are most
highly altered along the central axis of the synclinal fold, and the largest of
and south dykes shows a very little to the east of the synclinal axis.
schistose band is the only one as to the exact stratigraphical
relation of which to the granitoid gneiss any positively conclusive evidence
had been obtained but there is reason to believe that at least three of the
schistose bands to the westward of it, viz., those of Sundur, near Bellary, of
Dambal-Chiknayakanhalli, and of Dharwar-Shimoga, are similarly superimposed on the granitoid rocks. Whether the superposition is a conformable or an unconformable one, is a point that has yet to be determined by
further investigation
at the Kolar gold-field, however, the relation between
the schistose synclinal and the underlying granite gneiss appears to be one
of distinct conformity.
The Hospet end of the Sundur schist band certainly
presents every appearance of being the acute extremity of a synclinal basin.
The south-eastern extension of this band is as yet unknown, but there is
good reason to expect a considerable extension of it to the south-eastward of
the north
The Kolar
Bellary.
The remarkable
.Shimoga bands precludes the idea that they can be each a simple synclinal
fold, rather may they be expected to prove a succession of synclinal and
anticlinal in dchelon, with their contact
The
'
\'ul.
X\T.
GEOLOGY
46
The
mapped
and
it
is
is
only hypothetical,
may
between the typically schistose rocks and the typically granitoid rocks of
Mysore and the South Mahratta country, namely, the massive gneissics of
the Carnatic, in which the ferruginous beds are magnetic, not ha^matitic.
Tracts in
Mysore
may be
[in 1887),
f>y
the same.
Mysore
bands
in great
in
to the
{Xanjangi'id to Jagali'ir.)
Central Group.
jangiid, are very gneissic in their general aspect, but they are very badly
seen on the top of the ridge where the old workings are situated, and it is
possible the hornblendic beds there occurring may belong to a very narrow
strip of the auriferous schists (Dharwars), an outlier of them in fact, and
probably faulted
1
in
The
Mysore occur
largely
first
Collect orate of
typically,
The
use of this
name
in this
"
it
age.
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
quartz reefs licre seen are small
soiith strike
north.
The
ous, being
and coincide
47
in direction
of the country rock, or deviate a httle (3-5") to the east-ofquartz exposed in the principal old working is highly ferrugin-
full
of scales
and
films of
cut off by
much pink
r.
felspar.
I
could not trace any connecbetween the Holgere auriferous rocks and the great Chiknayakanhalli
band, the former must therefore be considered as a mere small outlier, if
they are really of Dharwar age. The line of high ground commencing on
the north bank of the Kdveri river near Shettihalli consists mainly of
quartzites
and hornblendic
schists belonging to
2 to 3 miles in width),
number of small
ward, widening very gradually as it is followed up.
quartz veins occurs running in the direction of the strike of the beds, here
The quartz is very white and "hungry-lookand very few minerals are to be found in it. Those noted were blackishgreenish mica and a white decomposing felspar, the former not infrequently
in distinct six-sided prisms.
These included minerals show but very rarely
and at wide intervals, but here and there become numerous and convert the
vein into a true granite, a rock in which gold very rarely occurs in any
quantity.
Fragments of good-looking blue quartz were noticed scattered
about ihe surface to the south-west of Siddapur village, but on tracing them
nearly due north and south.
ing,"
up
veins.
As
were found
to
when
so
many
really pro-
Hoimabctta
is
hill
lying a mile
and
band.
The mass
chloritic schists.
of the
hill
washing made
real
quality
Giri^i:;uiida
of
the
stone.
size
outlier,
and shows
chloritic
GEOLOGY
48
and
the Giiigudda
is
away
(?)
trap.
careful
washing
in the
The rid^e of
The north end
and disappears
the
hill,
gave a
fair
show of medium
fine gold.
The presence
of trap rock
among
the schists
is
and the
reefs of
north of Girigudda and within the gneissic area lies Hnlmnndibcfta, a low hill on the ridge of which occur several fine reefs which are
being tested in depth by the Mysore Concessions Gold Company. The
About
2 miles
series
many other reefs of great size and beauty running through the gneissic
may probably also prove to be gold-yielding. Much of the quartz
At Kalijiganhalli the old native workings occupy a considerable area on which old dumps stood thickly, showing that a large
amount of washing had been done. A very good show of gold was obtained
by washing the dumps, but no reefs, large enough to be worth mining, could
be found. Further south, however, fine reefs are to be seen pretty
numerously, running north and south in the strike of the chloritic schists.'
A narrow strip of very typical auriferous schists crosses the road a mile and
a half west of the bridge over the Shimsha on the Hassan-Bangalore road,
and may be seen stretching away north and south to a considerable distance,
a strongly-marked bed of jaspery haematite quartzite forming a distinct ridge.
This strip of schists is faulted against the gneiss along its eastern boundary
hungry-looking.
Shimsha and
is
The noithern
river,
but the
Nagamangala,
as I
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
49
is
in all
hundred
feet in
bed and the gneiss near Nalkundi, while to the north, where the haematite
bed crosses the Bangalore road {\h miles west of the Yediyur bridge), it
shows close up to the gneiss. The schistose rocks appear to spread out over
a considerable area eastward of the Narasimhaswami hills, and ma)' very
likely reach as far as the line of granite-gneiss hills east of the Shimsha.
A
line of considerable hills, showing all the characteristics of the auriferous
series, is seen to stretch southward for many miles some little distance west
of Kunigal. These rocks, if really belonging to the auriferous series, represent the beds deflected eastward or south-eastward near Kadaba, and as such
are worth examination.
The old workings on Honnebagi hill, near Chiknayakanhalli, lie a few yards down the eastern slope and just within the
boundary of the auriferous schist area, the crest of the ridge being formed
by gneiss on which rests the basement bed of the schist series, which is here
a quartzite.
The old workings, which consist only of small shallow pits surrounded by dumps, extend southward for nearly a mile along the watershed,
and at the south end of the area they occupy have followed some east and
west reefs across the boundary into the gneissic area. The reefs are white
and " hungry-looking," and the old miners seem to have found no great
encouragement, for they have made no extensive excavations. The principal
reef on Honnebagi hill runs N. i5-20 W., but trends southward
at the
south end of the ridge it is about 5 feet thick.
Overlying the basement
quartzite on Honnebagi hill comes a series of schists, horneblendic, chloritic
and micaceous, which occupy the space up to the foot of the hills, where they
are overlaid by argillites and a great thickness of ha:niatitic schists, locally
very rich in iron, and giving rise to the formation of sub-aerial breccias
which assume a lateritic appearance from the action of percolating rainwater.
Quartz reefs of rather more promising appearance than those on
Honnebagi hill occur here and there in the schists, and are probably the
source of the gold obtained from the streams draining this tract. A set of
washings made l<y me near the north-east end of Honnebagi hill in the main
nullah and its branches gave very fair shows of medium fine gold of excellent colour.
Tests by crushing and washing quartz from two of the trial
pits recently sunk on Honnebagi hill gave no show, but this is not conclusive,
the quartz being from too small a depth and the quantity of quartz to be
treated by hand-crushing being necessarily insufficient for a reliable test.
The reefs at Kadckalgiidda, z\ miles N.N.E. of Chiknayakanhalli, like
those at Honnebagi, all lie within the schistose area though very near the
boundary, and like them run in the strike of the country rock, which is
;
little
washing made
The
quartz
lines of fracture.
is
I
chlorite
in the
i;
GEOLOGY
50
gave a fair show of rather fine c(okl. On the slope of the liill above
the great reef just mentioned arc chlorite schists and an associated flow of
dioritic trap, both favourable to the presence of gold, and other reefs of
kal<^nulda
better quality
may
A washing of the
of Kadekalgudda gave no results.
on the banks of the nullah draining the eastern side of the
main ridge east of Chiknayakanhalli, close to the Dodrampur temple, gave
but a poor show of gold this, however, is not surprising, as the east flank of
the range shows but very few quartz reefs of any size the country is almost
tude of distinct beds. The limestones are much contorted, so their true
thickness will be hard to ascertain by measurement, but they are certainly
several
hundred
the south-east.
feet in thickness,
to
side of the range just opposite the mouth of the gorge east of Ballenhalli
which cuts so deeply into the hills. The range here unquestionably forms
a synclinal fold, the axis of which corresponds with the crest of the range.
To the north the limestones are replaced by schists and argillites as above
mentioned, while to the south the tract at foot of the range is so thickly
covered with deep red soil derived from decomposition of the hsematitic
schists on the summit of the ridge that the low-lying schists are completely
obscured, for the red soil, which contains local conglomerate and breccia
beds, is not cut through by the streams now flowing westward from the hills.
A washing which I had made in the nullah south of Sondenhalli gave a
small
show
of gold.
The
which a geological
tance.
Bclligitdda
intervening area
is
a fine
hill
lying
some
on the western flank of which are four large open pits and several small
shafts and short galleries sunk in clay schist in order to extract copper ore,
which occurred there in the form of malachite or green carbonate. From
the nature of the workings the ore appears to have occurred in pockets, not
in a regular lode, and the pockets to have been worked out bodily, nothing
remaining but thin films of a very poor earthy form of the carbonate
deposited in the joints and cracks of the schists. A fev.- fragments of
quartz with small particles of rich malachite were picked out of the attle
tipped down the very steep side of the hill, but no trace of any other ore or
metal could be discovered after verj' careful search. Koteinaradi 2iX\d Ciidda
RangavvanhalH are two auriferous localities at the south-east and northeast extremities, respectively, of a tract of schistose rocks lying between 3
and 4 miles north of Chitaldroog. The country rock is varied, consisting
of dark chloritic schists overlaid by beds of quartzite, and these again by
various schists.
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
51
and
excellent quality.
Taking
is
all
I
in
have
seen.
The
quantity of gold obtained was so good that the country north-west and
north of the
little
Kotemaradi, and again to the north-east of Guddarangavmost closely tested by costeaning and deep
deserves to be
vanhalli
The nature
prospecting.
a nature likely
small
hill
known
as
The
hill
consists of a
Immediately
an outcrop of gneiss, the eastern extension of which is
masked by a great spread of cotton soil. The dip of the schists is easterly,
but at a very high angle, and the two rock series are separated by a fault
boundary. A careful washing in the little gully which drains the south and
west sides of the hill gave a very fine show of coarse gold, which can only
have come from a very little distance and is doubtless derived from one or
more of the reefs above referred to. The gully which flows round the
east of the hill
argillite in parts.
is
which
continues
its
and then
Jagalur,
known
Chiknayakanhalli band,
in the
the
frontier
into
The
end of the
lies
hills is called
lies
At the
the Halekalgudda,
known by
the
consist
siliceous,
largely
turned
over.
here
gave a
good show of
E 2
GEOLOGY
52
moderately coarse
}^old.
Sonic
fine larj^e
good-looking
(lummanur,
3 miles south-west-by-south.
West
of these
is
a great flow of
so
promising
{Mysore
Group.
West-Cetitral
As
to
already
Biviavar.)
stated,
the
auriferous
all
in
localities
They
are really
from the superior durability of the rocks composing them, or from their
having been let down by fractures of the earth's crust, technically known
as faults, to a lower level than surrounding parts of the gneiss, and thus
escaped in some measure the full action of the eroding agencies, whatever
they may have been. The most southerly of these outliers in this group
is
the
gold-field
little
The shape
of
So?tnahalH,
18
miles
south-west
of
Mysore.
is
and
east.
is
The country
rock consists of chloritic and other schists overlying very trappoid hornblendic rock. The old workings are numerous but none of very great size,
and all seem of great age, judging by the highly- weathered condition of the
rocks exposed in their sides. All of them are much overgrown by jungle,
The shape
to cut one's
of the
which induced the old miners to take out all the quartz they could
only here and there masses which they considered unproductive or, in a few cases, too large and massive to be dealt with
gold,
raise, leaving
conveniently.
In many cases, both here and elsewhere, the whole lode has
been removed as far as can be seen, and the nature of the lode can only be
guessed at from fragments of c^uartz left behind, and it is at present
impossible to form any opinion about the value of the property.
If the old
pits were completely cleared out, the lode would in most
cases be rediscovered and could then be properly tested in depth.
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
53
has a run of N.
W.
At the
and
Sonna-
betta or
hill,
to
generally chloritic near the contact, but not so at the distance of a yard or
two.
village has
much
iron-stained,
and
it
many
contains
is
limonite.
i&w cubes of
arsenical pyrites.
commences a
About
pyrites
to the
Many
and
all
are white
Some
small
consists of hornblendic
chloritic
from
and
6' to 8'
or 10' thick.
was seen
in
'\
GEOLOGY
54
silion
only
in
common.
hicmatite arc
Pyrites
is
made from
scrapings of the
and
in
hill, is
the
hills rising
BeHibetta, and consist of several large pits and a variety of smaller ones, with
several small shafts
growth and
all to
much
probable that
to
powder elsewhere.
The mass
makes
it
quite
Dumps
to.
workings, so
away
to
are
it
is
be reduced
a high angle, the strike being slightly west-ofnorth. They show considerable contortion. They are underlaid to the east by
at
a bed of very coarse steatitic schist, on which the village of Katargatta stands.
rock
is
a curiously felted fibrous hornblende schist, with a small admixA few hundred yards to the south-west, in the jungle on
ture of chlorite.
the
left
bank
little
is
exposed, on which
many
are
Aillage lie
The
reefs
some
form
the edge of a ledge formed by the eastern ridge of the auriferous rocks,
Bellibetta being the western ridge rising out of the outlier. The reefs, which
are very large and well-marked, consist of pale blue and bluish-white quartz.
I
saw no indications of any recent deep prospecting along these reefs, the
is exposed for nearly a mile and the western for about
j
eastern of which
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
About
mile.
is a Hne of old
up with soil and
workings.
55
Very
schist.
little
quartz
is
it
looks as
if
the lodes
had
field of
auriferous, could
The
Bellibetta outlier
the village,
to
small pit
great
pit,
which
seen in India,
deal
the
contorted but
trace of
in
is
is
any reef
pit.
free gold,
This
and
is
visible in situ,
may
I
schists,
northward.
a good
Not a
crushed elsewhere.
steatitic
to the
examined every
any free gold.
was carried
bit of quartz
it
contained
ago to be
but had not
off long
could see,
good fortune
to find
GEOLOGY
S6
great
pit.
entirely
The
latter
worked out or
great that
it
is
descended
to a great
depth before stopped by water or other difliculties they could not compass
with their limited mechanical appliances. The great size of the old working shows, however, that the old miners found the place worth their attention for a long period.
mass
crest of
it is
not
all
improbable they
may
lie
N.N.W.
These work-
a mile south of the high road leading from Hassan to Tiptur, and
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
and fragments of
obtained by washing.
little
to the
northward of the
from 12
The
The
pit is
a large reef of
shows
reef
for nearly
to 15 feet thick
some quantity,
57
schistose rocks
seem
rocks were noted between the village and the ne.xt auriferous \oc^X\\.y,JalgaThis consists of a small and rather shallow
ran/ialii, 35 miles N.W. by N.
No reef is seen
of date-palms growing in and around it.
on the east side of which is an outcrop of the stellately
felted hornblende rock seen at the Pura workings at the north end of the
Bcllibetta outlier.
A wash of scrapings from the side of the pit gave a fair
show of fine gold, sufficient to recommend that it be more fully prospected
and tested than has as yet been done. The Belgiimba auriferous rocks are,
pit
with a
number
traversing the
pit,
99th mile
rocks
is
my
Belgumba outlier
The
of the auriferous
appearance the
lie along
all
the westerly slope of a low ridge extending S.S.E. from the high pointi just
referred to.
The
beds
is
and they occupy a band about \ a mile in width abreast of the workings
further south the band seems to widen out.
A large but generally white and
hungry-looking reef runs along the ridge on its western slope just below the
summit, and another similar one crests a knoll a little to the south of the
most southerly pit. They run parallel with the strike of the chloritic and
liornblendic schists forming the country rock.
The northern reef shows
bluish
colour
in
The
parts.
considerable
size
of
is
much obscured by
rubbish,
and
old
the
productive.
it is
workings
They
are
impossible to say
in
depth.
The
The
gneissic.
is
and
Dumps
occur
numerously all along the sides of the horse-shoe, but no reefs are
visible in any part of the workings except at the southern apex, where a
large but very ill-defined reef of bluish-white colour shows up for a few yards
but it is very easy to overlook it, as it is greatly obscured by rubbish. A
])rctty
'
Tills point is
crowned
l;y
ii
GEOLOGY
58
little
distance
any depth.
been tested
to
they are,
made
in
auriferous system.
known
The
Tarike re
to
Ddvangere)
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
the completion of
my
tour
59
old workings occur all over the hills to the north-west of Halebid.
These
should certainly
The sands of several of the small streams running down from the
west of the village of Chiranhalli in Tarikere taluq are auriferous. A
apart.
hills
washing in the stream flowing through the little tank known as the
Huggisiddankatte gave a good show of rather coarse gold. A very fair
show was next obtained at the junction of the same stream with another
coming in from the north, and a small show from the bed of the northern
stream, which is crossed by a good-sized quartz reef running N.N.E. This
was the only reef seen, but other reefs doubtless occur among the hills west
The country rock consists of steatitic and very
of the Huggisiddankatte.
pale chloritic schists, full of cubical crystals of pyrites, some of which are
replaced by pseudomorphs in limonite, and others are quite fresh and bright.
Well-shaped octohedra of magnetic iron are also to be found in the schists.
The geological features are all favourable to the occurrence of gold, and the
locality is worthy of very careful prospecting.
At Malcbcnniir, the sands
of the little stream which falls into the Komaranhalli tank next beyond the
ridge underlying the south end of the tank bund are auriferous, and from
a washing I made here I obtained a very good show of coarse-grained gold
of excellent colour.
The little stream drains the western slope of the ridge
for about a quarter of a mile, and its whole catchment basin must be less
than 100 acres. The greater part of this consists of chloritic schists which
in their upper part contain many lamina? and small nests of crystalline
limestone.
The chloritic schists are underlaid by trap, to all appearance a
contemporaneous flow. This trap extends westward far beyond the basin
of the small stream.
To the east the chlorite schist is overlaid by a
h;umatitic quartzite bed of considerable thickness, beyond which I did not
up the
stream, but
series.
many
may
'
In an cxliauslivo
Lock.
work on
the
Occurrence
anil
Extraction of
Ciolcl,
by
.\. Ci.
GEOLOGY
6o
beds of quartzite are intercalated here and there, and many very irregular
veins of white and pale bluish quartz are to be seen traversing the schists.
Gold occurs at Anckonda, a little over half a mile X.L. of Davajigere
travellers' bungalow, in form of dust obtained by washing the red gritty soil
lying against the rock, which here forms a ridge rising only 20 feet (if as
much) over the surrounding country. The rock is a brecciated quartz run,
not an ordinary reef. Runs such as these are common in many parts of the
gneiss in the Ceded Districts and elsewhere, but
miners and mined as such. A washing of the red soil exposed in the
shallow bed of a small stream falling into the Anekonda tank, a few hundred
yards further south, also yielded a small show of gold. The source of this
gold I believe to lie in the high ground to the south.
The
elevated tract of the auriferous rocks of which the Bababudan mounform the centre is one well deserving great attention both from the
geologist and the mining prospector, it being an area of great disturbance,
the rocks being greatly contorted on a large scale, and on the north and
south sides at least of the area much cut up by great faults.
Regions of
tains
may be
many
Before that
thing.
it
many
in
it is
very
It is
forests
directions,
become
accessible.
of Tarikere.
The
western set
The
hill
is
Sitladainaradi, a small
hill 2
miles south-east
hill
sigmoid curve.
flat
and
is
hill
The
are
The
are anything but favourable, and the old miners evidently thought so too,
for there are no signs of old workings.
On the left bank of the Bhadra
river, 13
having a N.N.W.
gold.
strike,
AURIFEROUS TRACTS
miles in that direction, after which they trend X.E.
6i
be seen running N.N.W., or in the line of the strike of the country rock.
Their only apparent fault is their great whiteness. No workings are seen on
the south side of the hill, but on ascending the Honnehattimaradi on its
to
I came upon several unknown old pits and one shaft, which
from their bearing had evidently been sunk to follow one of the reefs. The
workings had evidently been continued to some depth, and were therefore in
eastern side,
all
Honnehatti appears to
me
to deserve
one.
left
me
no leisure
fell in
to
my
way.
any
is
not deserving
attention.
Only one
asbestos-yielding locality
in
GEOLOGY
62
show of asbestos at the i)it was very small and of inferior qiiahty. The
pieces showed a coarse fibre, 4 to 5 indies long, cream-coloured, and
only noticed one piece with fine silky fibre and silveryof dull lustre.
I
lar},^est
white colour.
an opinion as
pit, it is
impossible to form
Kaolin
is
in sculpture.
Granite.
cutting
the
.A.
little
scale,
in
The rock
is
remarkably free from joints, and monoliths of great size could easily be
It is by far the handsomest granite I have seen in Mysore.
quarried.
Porphyry. A great dyke of beautiful porphyry traverses the hills east of
the Karigatta temple overlooking Seringapatam.
The porphyry, which is of
warm brown
many
and dark crystals of hornblende. The stone would take a very high
polish, and for decorative purposes of high class, such as vases, panels and
bases for busts and tazzas, etc., it is unequalled in South India, and deserving
felspar
of
all
attention.
If well
antique porphyries.
mile, so
is
polished
The dyke
it
is
fully equals
many
of great thickness
practically inexhaustible.
hills, it
Kii
lapiir^
V'
iiJblpatam
^Pant
Jtumoa
../^
KH.shna
^'^uidvaP-,
iGaAtif
^h,i,,,,.,ii,
\jc.A.,
NeJjore
.A
Duila.
\'
;>-"
,'
\PHhcat
UChitUK
IRAS
'Uavartun
/.
-^Jiz-,
i^
g>/
'^^S
Cannan*}
.i^
Ssilem
^TlCiidjialOT-i"
"OotScoiiiuiiH.
Calic
7hantpu-har
jfCannbatDre
Tonarul
^
GEOLOGICAL MAP
Tiuchiiiopolv
Idndii
Tinnt OiJi/TUTV
After R. D.
Oldham
(ochmi'>^
REFtRENCt TO COLOURINO
\\l
L\
-^/'/'/"W\
'^
Deccan tra^
Cretaceous
I
Upper Gondwana
'~r<n\itii'oiTii
)_
Jj CrystaUine,(Gneis8, Granite
&c.)
Cape 'omorlii
METEOROLOGY
Of these the first,
commences with the opening of the Hindu year
in March.
It is the season of love and pleasure, and is a favourite
theme of Indian bards. The weather is serene and clear, the farmer's
The Hindus
occupations are mostly over, and he has time to celebrate the yearly
festivals of his
The mango
his kinsfolk.
is
is
The
and sweet-scented flowers of the kakkc or Indian laburnum.
southerly breezes that blow during the night are the voluptuous zephyrs
The
It
The
vertical.
is
grishiiia
ritu, literally
sweating season,
is
is
and
hills
Nightly illumina-
friction of
bamboos
The
spark blown into the long withered grass which covers the slopes.
and the air often still and stagnant. The sunset sky
Thunderglows with the most fervid tints.
It is the time of cyclones.
clouds suddenly gather, and
preceded by storms of dust, which sweep
heat
is
intense
impetuously over the surface of the ground, obscuring the view for
miles,
the
rain,
flashes
of
close
lightning,
mixed with
The
season.
These
hail.
south-west
monsoon blows
it
sometimes impassable
for days.
the ploughed
fields
abundance of
receive the
Hie
The
rain.
face of nature
precious seed.
is
The
s'arad ritu or
year.
vertical in his
fruits
of the
The
The
wind
The hemauta
and
and
a few hours
period
clad in green
is
or rainy
rifii
s'is'ira
The
fields are
all
trace of moisture,
and clouds
METEOROLOGY
64
of dust arise from every
movement over
is
'J'lie
skin
The
according to another
the
seasons
Hindu system
and the
as old
monsoon,
The
hot.
commences with
first
at the
monsoon.
from
free
sets in,
rain,
and
lasts
till
The
in
The
which prevail
over
all
November
The
are obscured
temperature
is
marked by dense
fogs
But
last
in
seven,
till
some
when they
and
October the
is
the
to
till
and
84".
and sometimes
falls
there as low as 51 in
rises
The
in the
The
seasons 96".
observations
Situated
that
The
and from 30
to
36 inches
may be accepted
The least
quantity of rain
falls
the
country this
may be termed
Vedavati
or Hagari to the
Compared with
rainless
district,
no doubt correctly, to
Baba Budan chain intercepting the moisture with which the southwest monsoon wind is charged.
attributed,
the
less
cardamom
fell
RAINS
The annual
namely
rainfall
may be
The
The
The
The
65
...
...
December
...
...
south-west
north-east
monsoon
monsoon
...
...
...
...
to
March.
June to September.
October and November.
The cold weather rains are insignificant, scanty in quantity, and not
much needed for the standing crops. But they are useful in keeping
up the pasture supply of the country. The /lot iveather rains (sometimes called mango showers) are of the accidental kind
heavy short
storms from the east.
They are very important to successful agriculture,
;
as a copious
fall
cultivators to
These are
season to
make
The
water that
The
may
last
and persevering
its
rains of
and providing a
store of
following averages for each District have been calculated for each
fall
and
METEOROLOGY
66
good season
for rain.
discoveries
for a
And
this
the terrestrial rainfall and the solar spots which gives a period of
and
six,
is
five
more
or less constant.^
in
reports
will
future
in
be
received
from
rain-gauge
151
stations.
rain falls
Mysore
Shimoga
...
Mar.
FeH.
Jan.
Bangalore... o'z
...
o"i
...
May
Apr.
o"6
...
'3
...
5 "o
June
3 "2
...
o"i
...
ot
...
07
...
2 "2
...
5 "6
...
i"9
o'l
...
o'l
...
0*3
...
I'S
...
3*3
...
47
The maximum
is
thus given, in
is
25'9 at
Shimoga
July
.
in
July,
i9"5 at
Bangalore
in
is
the estimated
The
figures,
it
My own
me
it
at
Tumkur,"
inscription at
hills
Nelaman-
remarkable that
at the
"I
"
same time a
writes Dr.
Heyne,
From an
one
It is
felt in
maxima
at
Bangalore
(of sun-spots)
to
the
>"
Astron., 17.
^
>".
CYCLONES
67
and
in
than where
Colonel
December
(1813),
we experienced
Bangalore
" On
the 29th of
its
effects all
like a gun-carriage
it
going over
cracked as
Mysore
inland.
District.
Cyclones
it
if
It is
in the
far
west as Coorg,
and was accompanied by a deluge of rain. Again on the 4th of May, 1874,
when a cyclone was raging on the Madras coast, a steady rain poured at
Bangalore, which continued without intermission for about forty-eight
hours.
It had been preceded for several days by a still and hazy
all
was visited by a storm of wind and rain of unusual severity, which did
very considerable
the breaching of a
ber, 1885, again,
"Next
heat,
more
cultivators,
he
average daily
attriljules
movement
the
of the
absence of
wind
at
skill
wiiKlniills
Bangalore
August
to Septenilfer,
203
in
'
I.oc. <it.
in
And
to
is
in
put
India.
down
128 to 183 in
at
The
from
May and
July.
p. 30.
F 2
68
FLORA
The
situation of
which gives
tion
ment by
lofty
it
a temperate chmate,
and
its
eleva-
The
combined with an
tropics,
to the
flora.
land.
into
evergreen
and deciduous
the dry
delf,
belt,
which
and
is
at
some
points
Many
ficent.
is
be rivalled
in India,
so great their
the forest
is
size.
so luxuriant
The
tree vegetation
The
open, and on
following are
some
Artocarpus hirsuta
Good shade
durable when
is
is
magni-
six.
while the valleys and ravines produce trees which can scarcely
forest,
belt-
at its
for coffee.
...
all
feet
is
dense, elsewhere
meet the
of the
more valuable
Wild jack
first
eye.
...
wood
trees
...
growing
this
Heb-halasu, hesava^
of commerce.
in
Wood
Much
hard and
used on
western coast for house and ship-building, furniture, and other purposes.
about 35 lbs. per cubic foot.
the
Weight
1
Originally based chiefly upon the Forest Report for 1869-70, by Captain van
Someren, Conservator of Forests.
- The third edition of " Forest Trees of Mysore and Coorg,"' by the same, edited
by Mr. J. Cameron, may be referred to for fuller information or Watts' " Dictionary
;
of the
'
TREES
Calophyllum tomenlosum
69
I'oon spar
...
Kuve, bobbi
...
Wood reddish
Yields poon spars, which fetch a good price, and are used for masts.
Weight 48
and coarse-grained.
lbs.
Diospyros ebenum
Ebony
Kare, mallali
lieartwood black, very hard, durable, and takes a fine polish. Weight alut 80 lbs.
per cul)ic foot.
In great demand for cabinet work, turnery, inlaying, and musical
instruments.
Erythroxylon monogj-num
Red cedar
...
...
ran ti
I
From
it is
used in
medicinal.
Garcinia morclla
...
...
Gamboge-tree
of commerce.
...
Kankutake
...
Weight
Lagerstroemia flos-regina;
Very handsome
Wood
is
the true
gamboge
Challa,
maruva
cubic foot.
Soymida
febrifuga
...
Redwood
...
Swami mara
...
Bark used for tanning and as an inferior dye ; is also a febrifuge. lieartwood very
hard and close-grained, reddish-black, very durable, not attacked by white ants.
Weight about 76 lbs. per cubic foot.
Valeria indica
Magnificent
...
...
White dammar
tree.
tallow
for
making
Ujs.
candles.
The mixed
belt
...
Di'ipa
...
as white
dammar
or Piney resin,
from the seeds is employed like
Heartwood grey, tough, moderately hard, porous.
Not much in demand.
locally
Weight 41
known
fatty oil
Gundlupet
It
talucj.
in
the south of
is
It
number of
and
much sandalwood.
In
it
Sagar,
division
between
to the west of it
this rich
and productive
belt
and the
The
presence of a number
of fine tiajidi
great size
The eastern limit may be taken to be a line which, commencing near Anavatti in the north, would run south-east to half-way
between Shikarpur and Honnali ; thence due south to Sakrebail, where
clear line.
FLORA
70
turns due east
it
till
it
thence south,
through Lakvalli and along the eastern crests of the Ilaba Budans to
Vastara on through Pdlya, and passing a few miles west of Arkalgud
and Peryapatna it turns south-cast to Antarsante, and so by way of
;
The
comprised
this
in
All
belt.
where
confines,
it
fre-
The wild jack, the dupa, the redwood and sometimes the
poon are met with in varying quantities. But in the south portion of
the belt, in the Mysore District, wild jack and poon are unknown. The
following is a list of the more important trees found throughout this
quently.
tract
Adina
Wood
and
is
well,
cordifolia
...
...
...
...
...
durable, but
and
Arasina tega
Weight 45
lial)le to
...
Turns
lbs. per cubic foot.
combs, gunstocks, and ornamental
boxes.
Albizzia lebbek
...
...
Siris
...
...
...
Bagi
Weight 50 lbs.
etc.
many
parts, but
Flowers a
for cattle.
Heartwood
is
durable
and
rich
...
...
when kept
...
...
...
Bilvara
dry.
agricultural implements.
Anogeissus
Good
latifolia
...
...
...
...
...
Dindiga
Bombax malabaricum
Wood
soft,
some extent
...
Silk-cotton
...
...
Buruga
Used
for planking,
floats, etc.
medicinal
gum
to
exudes
Wood
...
Indian satin-wood
...
Huragalu
has a
work, carpentry, and
turnery.
Weight 56 lbs. per cubic foot. Heartwood said to be black, hea\y, and
not easily burnt.
The wood is also very durable under water. Used for beams,
posts, boats, etc., and in Europe for backs of brushes, stethoscopes, and fancy
fine
satiny lustre,
and
is
cabinet
articles.
Cordia myxa
...
local varieties
...
kadu
...
solle,
...
kempu
...
solle,
...
and
SoUe
solle
kendal
differing
TREES
in size, form,
The
fruit.
71
commerce
the Sebasten of
last is
(a
name
very mucilaginous
It is
and demulcent ; given for coughs and chest affections. Wood grey, soft, porous,
seasons well, and is fairly strong but soon attacked by insects.
Used for agricultural
implements, sugar-cane mills, boats, and fuel.
Rope made from the bark, which is
;
also medicinal.
Dalbergia
lalifolia
Dalbergia paniculata
Weight
aliout
42
Wood
...
...
lbs.
Dalbergia sissoo
...
lbs.
Used
in
when
Pachari
...
seasoned.
Sissoo
...
...
...
...
Kiridi
...
purjioses
all
where
...
...
...
...
Koltega
...
and
Weight
to season.
dif'iicult
Gmelina arborea
Wood cream
...
...
...
Grewia
Wood
tilirefolia
...
...
Much esteemed
foot.
...
Kuli
...
...
...
elasticity are
and
and
elastic,
Used
required.
Weight
shafts.
in
Tadasalu
...
light reddish-brown,
worked.
...
...
sea.soning.
riages,
purple and
Dillenia pentagyna
50
...
}jerishable
Wood
lbs.
and
soft,
Biii
...
Heartwood dark
Weight 55
brittle.
greyish-white,
...
resembling rosewood.
Wood
Blackwood
...
...
35ll>s.
easily
in cart
and
Fruit eaten.
Holoptelea integrifolia
Wood
Kntirc-leavcd ehn
...
Weight 37
Used
lbs.
for charcoal
...
soft,
;
Tapasi
open-grained,
but
strong.
and some-
Lagerstroemia lanceolala
Wood
Weight about 45
moisture.
But
for buildings
lbs.
India as Kapila.
Wood
favourite tree of
durable.
in
only
fit
...
and
in
if
the forest.
preserved from
Used
in
Coorg
mills.
...
...
...
Kunkuma
for fuel.
...
Hindu
Weight about 40
Champac...
poetry, well
Phyllanthus emblica
Wood
Nandi
Michelia champaca
exposed
if left
...
soon decay
Mallotus philippinensis
...
...
...
felled trees
...
lbs. jier
...
...
known
Wood
soft,
cubic foot.
for
...
Sampige
the fragrance of
Used
blossoms,
well.
Very
Emblic myrobalan
its
...
warps and
Nelli
splits
in
seasoning.
FLORA
72
Weight alxjul 50 ll)s. per cubic
which it also clears of impurities.
For
dural>ilily
its
purpose chips of
this
astringent.
marsupium
I'terocarpus
Wood
Indian kino
...
gooseberry,
is
acid
or pickled.
Honne
...
...
under water,
it
or ponds.
and
Remarkaljlc for
foot.
and takes
and widely
Weight 53
a good polish.
Makes good
lbs.
gum, the
furniture,
etc.
commerce.
true kino of
Schleichera Irijuga
Ceylon oak
...
Sagade, chendala
Wood
Bark and
all.
Macassar
original
Stephegyne parvifolia
Similar to
oil
oil.
Adina
...
...
...
...
much
used
Kadaga
...
Shi-anvige
Sterculia villosa
Wood
...
Teak'
...
due probably
of water.
Weight
when
...
...
wood
durability,
foot
furniture.
Tegu, tyaga
...
from
arises
its
strength,
which
added
Used
and
furniture
in
per cubic
numerous purposes construction, shipEurope for railway carriages, ships, and the
India
in
to its
seasoned.
building, sleepers,
Bags
fibrous l)ark.
Tectona grandis
The
and
for
Black myrobalan
...
Alale, arale
...
most valuable as a tan. The gall-nuts make excellent ink and dyes.
Wood hard and fairly durable. Weight about 60 lbs. per cubic foot. Used for
furniture, carts, and agricultural implements.
The
fruit is
Terminalia paniculata
Timber
hard, and
as Matti.
...
...
Also
for
fuel,
...
...
when seasoned
Huluve, hunal
Heartwood dark,
same purposes
In the ground is liable to
in water.
Used
for the
...
Matti
Terminalia tomentosa
Wood
...
...
...
...
Weight about
dark brown, with darker streaks, hard, but not very durable.
Yields a
foot.
Good
gum
said to
fuel
tree
leaves
useful
as
manure
for
areca-nut
Bark used
for
tanning.
Vitex altissima
Valuable wood
...
...
brownish-grey
...
when
for building
and
...
seasoned.
...
...
Weight 63
Naviladi
lbs.
agricultural work.
TREES
Xylia dolabriformis
Wood
wood
...
Weight 65
implements, also
is
calamus
lbs.
Used
for
not attacked by
The bamboo,
large forests,
scientifically
and
strictus
is
is
bamboo
"
known
Jambe
...
white ants.
species
Iron
...
73
The
found
The
largest
bamboos,
Mysore
well-known phenomenon.
there
is
The
Acacia arabica
Yields the Indian
Much
oil
and sugar
in these forests
gum
Jali, goljli
Wood
arable.
when
mills, agricultural
Kari
Babul
cubic foot.
common
not applied.
it is
implements,
Tan, dye,
etc.
fibre, food,
and medicine
Acacia leucophloea...
Good
...
...
...
...
...
^Egle marmelos
...
...
Bael
...
...
Bilpatre
...
Greatly esteemed for the medicinal properties of root, bark, leaves, and fruit.
pulp of the latter a specific for dysentery and diarrhoea.
Its shell or rind is
into snuff-bo.xes.
Wood
strongly scented
when
durable.
sacred,
Butea frondosa
...
...
...
The
made
...
...
...
it
is
and
considered
Muttaga
\Miole tracts of country are gay with its gorgeous orange-crimson flowers at the
beginning of the hot weather.
The leaves are used as plates, and the branches for
sacrificial
purposes.
red
gum
From
prepared the red juice squirted about in the Holi festival. The seeds
anthelmintic and a common remedy for horses.
Wood of little value, but said to be
durable under water.
Weight 35 lbs. per cubic foot.
the flowers
is
Eugenia jambolana
The
varieties,
...
caryophyllifolia
(nayi
nerale)
...
Nerale
and
obtusifolia
(jaml)u
latter,
bearing larger
fruit, is
FLORA
74
I'ciDniu I'lcplianluni
TIk' acid
llic fruit
Mack
currant.
a jelly
like
Weight
5oll)s.
transparent
gum
resembling
Wood
gum
glomerala
Banyan
of
Weight
little
Ala
From
The young
Country
...
fig
and there-
The wood
aljout 37 lbs.
bruises.
...
yields a white
arable.
Wood
and
and durable.
hard,
The bark
the foregoing.
like
Bcla, lj)ala
...
close-grained,
yellowi.sh,
Used
Kicus bengalensis
...
cubic foot.
])er
Wood-apjilc
...
of
i)iil|)
is
of the
made
Atti
...
Uses similar to those of the above. Cattle eat the fruit greedily ;
by the poor in times of scarcity. The tree imparts moisture to the
it is
also eaten
soil
around
its
roots.
Ficus religiosa
Wood
Peepul
Arab,
ragi, asvattha
Mangifera indica
Well known
Mango
Mavu
throughout India.
about
40
per
lbs.
cubic
and
chatnis, pickles,
Besides
foot.
is
being
Wood
used
for
minor works
fruit is
Weight
made
into
Phcenix farinifera
The
Dwarf
and
Phoenix sylvestris
From
tion
is
the juice
boiled
is
down
Sanna
date
The
Wild
some other
date.
parts of India.
Toddy palmi
ichalu
farinaceous pith of
Ichalu.
;
Good mats
date-sugar.
the leaves.
Tamarindus
Most valued
indica...
Tamarind
...
...
Hunise
...
making a cooling
and a size made from them is used by
Kuruljars as a dressing for kamblis or country-made blankets.
Fruit, leaves, and seed
are also medicinal.
Heartwood very hard and durable, but difficult to work. Weight
about 60 lbs. per cubic foot.
Used for naves of wheels, rice-pounders, mallets, tentpegs, oil and sugar mills, handles to tools, and .so on.
drink.
The
The
which
is
inferior to that
parts gradual,
*
The groves
very marked.
The
and
tree vegetation
is
in others
an area of something
for
much
and
30,000 acres
and Mysore
is
in the
Districts.
The
latter
is
especially per-
TREES
Baba Budan
hills,
75
which from
much of the rain which would otherwise pass to the east and north-east.
The difference between the abundant vegetation of the Jagar valley to
and the scanty vegetation to the east, of the Kalhatti hills in
Baba Budans is remarkable.
Many of the trees found in the mixed belt are common to this third
the west,
the
tract,
some of
is
This
is
specially notice-
the coDibrefacecc,
some of
in
in
the leguininosce.
The
also thrive.
wild date
and
part
and
The
tlie
trees are
medicine.
chewing.
{kdchii)
is
...
...
...
down
valuable and
Kagli
...
is
and charcoal.
Also
agricultural implements.
for oil
Alangium lamarckii
Good
...
...
obtained by boiling
west.
Acacia catechu
Catechu
wood. It
the centre
common
in
for fuel
and
...
...
...
Wood
fences.
light
for
Ankule
...
...
for
hard, even-grained,
Anogeissus
See above
lalifolia
Averrhoa carambola
...
...
Weight about 40
Buchanania
Well known
1
latifolia
lbs.
...
Dalhergia lanceolaria
whitish, heavy,
Wood
light red,
hard, and
...
Kamaraka
...
...
and pickled.
...
some
...
Murkali
...
Wood
Dindiga
...
(p. 70).
for protected
Weight 36
work.
lbs.
in tanning.
...
weighing 62
...
lbs.
...
...
...
llasar ganni
l)Ul
not durable.
...
Tupra
Root,
Diospyros tupru
...
...
...
...
...
by cowherds.
Leaves used for folding native
Mahrattis obtain from the root a coloured paste for caste marks.
Fruit
eaten
cigarettes.
The
FLORA
76
Dulicliaiidronc falciita
coarse dark
implements and
I'lhro
...
...
Udi
..
village buildings.
(jardenia gumniifera
The
...
...
in trade as
said to
liikke
...
...
...
...
...
known
medicinal gum-resin,
Wood
white, very
llardwickia binata
One
...
...
...
...
...
Karachi
dark red tinged with purple, soft and easy to work when fresh cut, Ijut afterwards
becomes extremely hard. Weight unseasoned 80 lbs. per cubic foot ; seasoned wood
much lighter. Used for bridges, houses, and agricultural implements. Gum, tan,
and fil^re are also obtained from it. The young shoots and leaves very extensively
used for fodder.
Ixora parviflora
The branches
pounded
Torch-tree
in milk,
and
The
postal runners.
Wood, though
to
hennu
Gorivi,
gorivi
flowers,
small, said
Well suited
cul:>ic foot.
for
turning.
Lagerstro^mia parviflora
Wood
...
...
...
...
...
Chaunangi
The
tasser
Morinda umbellata
From
the root
is
...
...
tree.
...
Maddi
...
...
known
Maddi bamia.
as
Fruit said to
Pongamia glabra
...
Indian beech
...
...
...
Honge
Wood
tough and light, weighing about 40 lbs. per cubic foot, white when cut but
turning yellow on exposure, coarse-grained, fibrous, and not durable, but said to improve
when seasoned in water. Large trunks used for the solid wheels of waddar carts.
Oil from the seed
is
.skin diseases.
Semecarpus anacardium
Wood
of
little
value, as
it
crops.
to
cracks in seasoning.
...
The
fleshy
...
Geru
The
manure
Marking nut
...
when handled
fruit
is
foot.
therefore
rests is eaten.
Shorea talura
The
...
is
Lac-tree-...
...
...
,.,
Jalari
is
propagated on
it,
'
in
Most abundant
in the
Districts,
taluqs,
and
and
in the
specially
abundant
Nandidroog
hills.
SANDAL
Stereospernnim chelonoides
Wood
said
Sawyers object
to
saw
and
Weight 58
medicinal gum.
dural)le.
in northern
11k.
Zizyphus xylopyrus
The
Indian
...
...
known
fruit is lietter
beams and
U.sed for
it.
Zizyphus jujul)a
The
...
...
ber
jujul:)e,
Among
shrub.s
Used
foot.
and
Calotropis gigantea
Madar,
...
Velachi
hard, even-grained,
...
...
Wood
tough
Challe
and
for walking-sticks
bushes are
u.scful
under water.
...
...
...
Wood
India.
...
Padri
indestructil)le
posts.
fruit
...
l^e
to
...
77
Weight
torches.
swallow-
giant
^'ekka
wort
The
jilant is filled
it is
a conductor of
The
The
Madar
floss
iron
of commerce.
Cassia auriculata
The bark
light, forming a
Medicinal virtues
electricity.
Tanner's bark
...
...
...
...
Tangadi
one of the best Indian tans,' and the root bark is used for tempering
with steel.
Bark and seeds are also medicinal. Twigs used for native toothis
brushes.
Cassia fistula
Wood
...
Indian laburnum
...
apt to fracture.
Used
purgative,
tannin, and
fil:)re,
Jatropha curcas
and
l)ut brittle
pulp of the
fresh
fruit
and
From
agricultural implements.
The
gum.
Kakke
Hard
forms a
laxative.
Physic nut
...
...
...
lbs.
...
...
Mara haralu
The young
like
The
shell-lac.
external
The
sandal-tree
is
heavy
State
found
all
{sanfahtiii albiini),
belt or in
of a
planted for
it.
My.sore and
I)n'ncipally of
application
Commonly
forests of the
It is
mixed
belt,
is
in the taluqs
bordering on
and in those lying along the chain of hills which runs from
Kankanhalli up to Madgiri.
In the Chitaldroog and Kolar Districts it
the Kaveri
very scarce.
is
'
Hummel,
showed the
FLORA
78
tree
'I'lic
altains
moderately heavy
of
soil is
soil is
and height
bulk
such
in
It
will thrive
and
among
in
oil.
with
takiqs
in
wood grown
localities is
where the
grcalesL
its
rain-fall,
rich
in
The
oil.
girth
fuller
heartwood and
of a mature tree
bursts, disclosing
in
comes
white
latter
while
wood
sapwood.
all
In
are distinguished
command
blance of
to the surface
is
red
iidga,
fancy prices
cobra
the
adventitious buds."
The heartwood is hard and heavy, weighing about 61 lbs. per cubic
The best parts are used for carving boxes, cabinets, desks, walking-sticks, and other useful and ornamental articles.
The roots (which
foot.
who can
afford
oil)
it
made from
yearly in
Mysore
to China, France,
is
The
common
it
way
its
if
sold
principally
and Germany.
some
finds
off as
wood
More
shrub, which grows with the rankness of a weed, has been found to be
an
The
Acacia farnesiana
The yellow
...
...
...
...
...
Kasturi
known
jali, kasti'iri
gobli
as Cassia flowers
in
Wood
medicinal.
TREES
Acacia ferruginea
...
...
...
...
used
its
Banni
...
Heartwood
in distilling arrack.
Weight 70
.small in proportion,
used on account of
..
79
lbs.
Little
Acacia sundra
...
...
...
...
Kenipu khaira
...
more than a variety of A. catechu. The Itranches are a darker brown, and
wood heavier and more durable. Weight when seasoned about 80 lbs. per cubic
Little
the
foot.
Aglaia roxburghiana
...
...
...
...
Toitila
...
Albizzia
amara
Oood locomotive
agricultural implements.
Albizzia stipulata
charcoal
Weight about 40
lbs.
of
light,
writing-bf)ards,
...
used
The green
...
known
Hotte bagi
...
purpo.ses,
Jantala
...
Wood
little
value.
inferior
...
for various
the former
olibanum,
much used
make good
torches.
Used
foot.
...
for fuel
as medicine,
...
...
or charcoal.
and as incense
in
Sambrani
...
Careya arborea
Gauju, kavalu
Weight
beautifully mottled.
soft
for schoolboys'
scholaris.
Wood
Sujjalu
...
for ploughs.
...
...
...
...
and
...
Alstonia scholaris
liark
...
...
Wood
tree.
...
Good
...
...
fuel.
aljout
50
lbs.
and
wood, but not much used in Mysore e.xcept for wooden %-essels and agricultural
Formerly used for the drums of sepoy corps. Bark astringent and
implements.
yields a very strong fibre, employed as a slow match to ignite gunpowder, and for
Fruit and flowers medicinal.
fuses of native matchlocks.
Cedrela toona
...
...
Indian niahngany,
...
Gar.dagarige
while cedar
Wood
white ants.
Bark medicinal.
Chickrassia tabularis
Wood
to
...
Chittagong wood
polish.
foot.
Cochlcspernum gossypium
The
fine floss
Arisina buruga
trunk
Dalmara
...
is
in
mirthern India.
is
used
much
Wood
for
heat.
stuffing pillows in
of no value
the
weight about
FLORA
8o
Cordia
Very
Cordia
iililiijua
simil.ir to C.
...
niyxa
rothii
(p.
...
...
...
Chadle
...
...
...
...
...
70) in character.
...
Wood
more
jilant
hairy.
Narvalli
...
and
hard.
Crata-va religiosa
Wood
I<eaves
...
...
much known
...
...
when
...
...
in turnery.
light
and
Kusharta
...
Wood
it is
eaten.
value.
Bark and
Uses of
Guazuma tomentosa
...
Bastard cedar
Leaves and fruit much relished by cattle. Bark
said to be durable, though light
Ilardwickia pinnata
An
Nirvala
...
oil
...
an
...
...
and even-grained.
soft
and apt
...
to split.
...
...
Rudrakshi
...
Timber of old
medicinal.
Weight 32
...
lbs.
...
...
trees
Yenne mara
or oleo-resin obtained from deep incision into the heart of the tree resembles
oil
Used
where
Macaranga roxburghii
...
it
grows.
...
...
...
...
Chenta kanni
medicinal gum, reddish, and with the odour of turpentine, exudes from the young
shoots and
fruit.
Wood
paper.
soft
and
Machilus macrantha
The
etc.
and
for sizing
useless.
Chittu tandri
Melia azadirachta
...
unknown.
...
Neem, margosa
...
...
Bevu
Every part medicinal. Heartwood used for making idols. The wood is not
attacked by insects, is hard, durable, and beautifully mottled.
Weight about 50 lbs.
Suitable for cabinet work and carpentry.
per cubic foot.
Neem oil, obtained from
the seed, is used for killing insects.
Leaves antiseptic, and in the native treatment
of small-pox are placed under and around the patient at certain stages of the disease.
The tree is considered sacred and planted with the peepul at the entrance of villages,
the two being married with due ceremonies, the latter representing the female and
the former the male.
Melia azedarach
...
...
Persian
lilac,
bead-tree
bevu
Leaves much relished by sheep and goats. Wood nicely mottled and takes a good
Weight about 35 lbs. per cubic foot. Not used. The seeds generally
polish.
worn as rosaries. The products of the tree resemble those of the neem, but seem to
be more used in America than in- India.
Melia dubia
Wood
...
...
Giant neem
...
...
Heb
be\-u
and light, weighing about 25 lbs. per cubic foot. Used by planters for
Not easily attacked by white ants. The dried fruit, resembling a date, is
soft
buildings.
Meliosma arnottiana
Wood
purposes.
...
...
...
...
...
Massivala
also, apparently,
for building
FRUIT TREES
Moringa pierygosperma
Horse-radish
...
known as
The Ben
by watchmakers,
Ochrocarpus longifolius
The
Hard,
Odina wodier
cubic foot.
The
fleshy root
is
...
in
little
red, close
...
...
commerce
to
to
Surgi
...
...
...
...
...
Weight about 55
lbs.
per
...
...
Udi, simti
...
Poeciloneuron indicum
Wood
oil
of
...
known
dried flower-buds,
Wood
Nugge
...
mature.
silk.
...
the drumstick-tree.
is
The
8i
Ballagi
...
Wood
Much
...
...
...
...
Bomlmy
Sanna hesare
...
Weight 52
lbs.
Sapindus
The
trifoliatus
Soap-nut...
...
...
heart-
Kugati, antavala
...
commonly used
for
and
for
Saraca indica
commonly
sacred tree,
grown
...
...
in
...
...
...
Used
and
similar tools,
combs.
be a protector of chastity.
Asoka
...
The tree
also medicinally.
Rama, when
carried
off"
which
supposed
by Ravana,
is
...
The ripened
...
...
fibrous,
...
...
Clearing-nut tree
muddy
...
...
?Jen-katalu
...
...
water.
Chillu
Portia, tulip-tree
...
Huvvarasi
Formerly much planted as an avenue tree, but does not attain perfection so for
inland.
When raised from seed the timber is free from knots, straight, even-grained,
and tough suitable for carriages and work requiring lightness and pliability. Bark,
fruit, and heartwood medicinal.
:
Wrightia tinctoria
Beppale, Hale
Wood
when
Mysore /z/a
indigo.
FLORA
82
Of
fruit trees grown in native gardens, the following are the more
important.
Most of them
Anacardiiim occidentalc
...
known
to
need description
FRUIT TREES
The
83
is
Of mangoes
gbl kdyi
rasapuri
there are
mdvu (shape
of a parrot's beak),
pagated by inarching or
names
ami'ni,
badami,
giiii
mnti or gini
pickle).
for
mdvu
gti'ige
The
grafting
Chittilr,
cultivated kinds,
The
Salem, sandarsha.
formation of graft
mango
The
Plantains are very plentiful and a favourite article of diet.
most esteemed are rasa bd/e and rdja rasa bd/e (with a yellow custardlike pulp), putta bd/e or pufta sugandha bd/e (a small sweet plantain, the
Guindy
plantain),
when
ripe),
and
butter
chandra
^\d.xv\.dXx\),
due
bd/e (a very large kind), kaiydjii bd/e (very large and coarse), h'ldi bd/e
(greyish,
used only
The
The
varieties,
made from
the
grown.
highly esteemed.
Of imported
varieties,
fourteen are
named
in
Mr.
different
varieties
in
which
The
l)y
following are
natives in curries
names of
and stews.
The
vegetables of
Some
rice.
Agase soppu
triandra
...
...
...
...
...
...
Bili suli
Akvi
,,
goraji
Ponnaganli soppu
FLORA
84
Kirakasale soppu
Amaranlus campeslris
Bill
Candidas
,,
gangclicus
...
,,
inamnenus
mangostanus
,,
oleraceus
,,
viridis
,,
Arum
esculentum
Dantu
,,
Harive
,,
Chilki soppu
...
Soppu
Country greens
Daggali soppu
Kesave
...
Dodda
,,
Indian spinach
Boerhaavia diffusa
Hogweed
Bilavarga
Brassica alba
White mustard
Bill sasive
Gundu
Cassia tora
Chenopodium viride
Cleome pentaphylla
tagasi
Sakotti soppu
Goosefoot
Narobeda
Convolvulus esculentus
Tutti soppu
...
Coriandrum sativum
Jew's mallow
Coriander
Hibiscus cannabinus
Deccan hemp
olitorius
Rozelle
sabdariffa
,,
soppu
Kare gida
Canthium parviflorum
Corchorus
basali
Hyperanthera moringa
Leucas aspera
Kotna
Kempu
,,
Nugge soppu
Horse-radish
...
goraji
Cottambari soppu
Fundi, pundrika
Tumlje
,,
Marsilea quadrifolia
Chitigina
,,
Mollugo
Parpataka soppu
Dodda gora
striata
Portulaca oleracea
Indian purslane
quadrifida
,,
Hull bachcheli
...
Trianthema decandra
Galija
monogyna
grKcum
,,
The
fniits
and
Nuchchu govi
Mente soppu
FenuOTeek
Trigonella foenum
also used
in curries.
when
.^schynomene grandiflora
Artocarpus integrifolia
Agase kayi
...
Jack
fruit
Bryonia umbellata
Capparis zeylanica
Pumpkin
Cucurbita alba
lagenaria
,,
...
Bottle siourd
Cucumis acutangulus
Halsina
,,
Tonde
,,
Totli
,,
pentandra
Tuppa
,,
species
,,
utillatissimus
Huli saute
Saute kayi
...
Country cucumber
Man
Dolichos lablab
,,
var.
,,
minimus...
,,
spicatus
, ,
suratu
...
Bili
Momordica charantia
,,
dioiea
,,
avare
man
avare
Ghatt avare
Cow gram
Hibiscus esculentus
Hyperanthera moringa
hire kayi
Morinea
fruit
Nugge
,,
Hagal ,,
Gid hagalu
HORTICULTURE
85
Momordica operculala
Musa sapientum ...
Plantain
Bale hannu
Solanum melongena
Brinjal
Badane kayi
Kakamunchi kayi
,,
trilobatuni
,,
varietas
Molalu badane
...
Trichosanthes cucumerina
,,
nervifolia
...
Podia kayi
J,
palmata
..,
Avagude hannu
Gori kayi
Trigonella tetrapetala
A few names may be added of plants the roots of which are used in curries.
Of
Convolvulus batatas
Sweet potato
Churna gadde
Kesave
,,
Genasu
,,
Daucus carota
Carrot
Gajina
Vam
Heg-genasu gaclde
Arum
xVrum campanulatus
,,
colocasia
Dioscorea sativa
Raphanus
sativus
. .
Radish
...
,,
MuUangi
. .
,,
Dicotyledons.
Kantinculacea.
Clematis, 5'
Naravelia,
...
Miliusa,
Virgin's
...
Delphinium, 2
...
Nigella, 2
...
...
Aquilegia, 2
...
Meadow
rue
Larkspur
Fennel flower
Columbine
Saccopetalum,
Thalictrum,
bower
grow wild
JSIenisperniacece.
Tinospora,
Anamista,
i
I
Cocculus,
Mysore.
Berberidea.
DillcniacecB.
Delima,
Berberis,
Nandina,
Dillenia, 3
Candollea,
to cultivate here.
Nymphixaccic.
scenic planting.
Nymphoea, 3
Nelumbium,
Magnoliacea:.
Magnolia, 3
Michelia, 2
The
Victoria,
fragrant
Champaka
Champaka
Sampige
Lotus
is
a favourite
and
Custard apple
These
figures
waterlilies are
in
Papaver, 5
...
Argemone,
The
Polyalthia, 2
'
lily
all
common
over the
Papaveraceit.
Kamala
...
country.
Uvaria, 2
Anona,
T.-ivare
Lotus
Amazon
...
AnonaceLe,
Artabotrys,
Waterlily...
Sita phal
Poppy
cultivation of
Ga.sagase
...
poppy
for
prohibited.
opium
is
FLORA
86
I'liinariaccti'.
Gossypium, 5
Kydia,
sandal
Adansonia,
Bombax,
Cocaine
I^aolmli
Kempu
leaf of
is
E.
coca.
buruga
Eriodendron,
Lagunaria,
Durio,
Malpigh iacetc
Biji In'iruga
...
Durian
Malpighia, 3
Hiptage, 2
Aspidopterys,
garden varieties
Under Gossypium the
are enumerated.
cottons known as Hinginghaut, Dacca,
Banisteria,
Tribulus, 2
Under
Berar,
Dcvadaru
Bastard
Erythroxylon, 2
Arale
...
87
Abiitilon
12
varieties of herbaceiini
Barbadoes, Bourbon,
known
those
New
as
Orleans, and
Stigmatophyllum,
Zygophyllecc.
Guaiacum,
Sanna neggilu
I
Melianthus,
neggilu
is
duced
Sterculia, 8
Cola,
known
The intro-
well
wood known
as
lignum
vitiC.
Geraniacecc.
Heritiera, 2
Kleinhovia,
Indian
Helicteres, 2...
...
Vedamuri
Screw-tree
Pterospermum,
Impatiens, 7
I
Tropoeolum, 3
Hydrocera, i
Melhania, 2
Domljeya,
Mclochia,
Waltheria,
Abroma, i
Guazuma,
Kulaceie.
I
i
...
Bastard
...
Rudrakshi
cedar
Theobroma,
Chocolate-tree
Tiliacece.
i
Grewia, 9
Bi'itale,
Tadasalu
Triumfetta, 3
Jute plant
Corchorus, 4
Eloeocarpus, 2
is
well represented
Mysore, where
some of the climbing species form dense
thickets
...
...
Komarak,
I'entapetes,
animals.
Wood sorrel
Bilimbi
Eriolxna,
Bcrrya,
...
4
Biophytum, 2
Averrhoa, 2 ...
O.xalis,
for
the
The
preservation
jute plant
Linccc.
Linum, 2
Rienwardtia,
Flax plant
i
is
of
wild
found only
FLORA
88
Sapindacea.
Siinarubctc.
Ailantus,
Balanites,
Quassia,
Cardiospcrmum,
...
...
Ingalika
...
Allophylus,
Quassia shrub
...
Sapindus
Soap-nut-
...
Nephelium, 3
Ochna,' 2
DodonKa,
Biirseracecc,
Boswellia, 2
Garuga,
Sambrani
...
Balsaniodendron, 2
Bursera,
Litchi
Melianthus,
Paullinia,
Protium,
Ki'igati
...
tree
Ochnacctc.
Anacardiacea,
Pistacia,
Filicium,
Mangifera,
Meliacece.
Mango
Mavu
...
Turuka
Gem mara
Cashew-nut
Melia, 3
Neem-tree... Bevu
...
Cipadessa,
2...
Anacardium,
Naregamia,
Buchanania,
Odina, i
Semecarpus,
Walsura,
Soymida,
Svami
Chittagong wood
Chickrassia,
Cedrela,
...
Chleroxylon,
Swietenia, 2
White cedar
Noge
wood
Mahogany
Huragalu
Satin
...
Spondias, 3
Schinus, i
...
Moringa,
...
...
Nugge
Horse-radish-
Olacinea.
Ximenia,
Olax,
tree
Opilia,
Legiimhtosa.
Ilicinea:.
(Papilionacese)
Ilex, 2
Genista,
Europe holly
does
not
succeed
is
at
not
a bad substitute.
Celastrus,
...
Gymnosporia, 2
Elreodendron,
...
...
...
...
Kangondi
Tandrasi
Mukkarive
Rhaiiuiece.
Ventilago,
Scutia,
Popli
Zizyphus, 4
Rhamnus, 2
...
Bhere
fruit
Heylandia,
good
Sesbania, 5
...
Hedysarum,
Zornia,
Vitis, 12
...
Jinangi
...
Virginia creeper
varieties
cultivation 16 are
of grape
named.
Lowria,
in
local
Pseudarthria,
Uraria,
Ampelopsis,
^FLschynomene, 2
Eleiotis,
the
...
Ormocarpum,
Ampelidea.
Of
Sanabu
...
Clover
orange dye.
Leea,
...
...
Stylosanthes,
The
Spanish broom
Tephrosia, 6
Yelachi
Kurudi
Colubrina,
...
Trifolium, 2
Crotalaria, 19
Celastrinea.
Euonymus,
Rothia,
i
I
Alysicarpus, 2
Desmodium, 8
Sensitive plant
HORTICULTURE
Abrus,
Wild
liquor- Guraganji
ice
Cicer,
Vicia, 2
Ervum,
Arachis,
Pisum, 2
Glycine, 2
Bean
Poinciana,
Parkinsonia,
Nela
Indian
Cowitch
..
Indian coral
Varjipe
Pulas kino
Multuga
Sword bean
Kidney bean Hurali
..
kayi
Kakke
Tangadi
Saraca,
Pachyrhizus,
Alasandi
vala
Ikumatoxylon,
Colvillea,
Cow gram
..
Horse gram
Psophocarpus,
Avare
Louchocarpus,
(Mimosex)
Neptunia,
Dholl
Togari
Adenanthera,
Prosopis, 2
Dichrostachys,
Rhynchosia, 6
Parkia,
Flemingia, 2
Dalbergia, 8
rtcrocarpus, 2 Kino
I ...
Indian beech
Honge
Derris, 2
Redwood'
...
Leucaena,
Mimosa, 2
Acrocarpus,
Shingle-tree
Ilaulige
Acacia, 18
Babool
Jali
Sophora, 2
Virgilia,
Goodia,
Mugali
Kaggali
Sige gida
Soap-nut
Templetonia,
Bage
All)izzia, 5
Swainsonia,
Sujjalu
Myrospermum, 2 Myroxylon
Viminaria,
Pithecolobium, 3 Rain-tree
Korakapulli Sime
hunise
Clianthus, 2
Robinia,
ALanjatti
Desmanthus,
Rosewood... Biridi
rionne
. .
Logwood
Hurali
Atylosia, 3
i
Asoka
Asoka
Ccratonia,
Uolichos, 3
Karachi
I
...
Hesaru
...
I'ongamia,
locust
Tanner's
Ilardwickia,
..
Green gram
Cylista,
Honey
...
Amherstia,
Canavalia, 3
Phaseolus, 8
Cajanus,
Cassia, 17
Clitoria,
Gleditschia,
Kad-avare
Butea, 2
Vigna,
tree
Jerusalem thorn
cassia
Erythrina, 8
Galactia,
Wagatea,
Gold-mohur
2...
laburnum
...
Teramnus,
Mucuna, 4
Lentil
Sweet pea
Garden pea
...
Mezoneurum,
Pterolobium, 2
kadale
Lathyrus,
Pellophorum,
Ground-nut
89
Carlanospermum,
Brownea, 2
The
(Ccesalpinise)
Cssalpinia, 10
shingle-tree
is
considered by
many
Sappanwood
Mysore thorn Kurudu
gajjige
the
indigenous
Jdlh
at
Bangalore,
are
common
everywhere.
The scarlet seeds, each supposed to equal 4 grains exactly, used by goldsmiths
Also worn as necklaces. The paste from the heartwood
and others as weights.
applied by Brahmans to the forehead after bathing.
'
FLORA
90
Prunus, 4
Sjiinua,
Rosace<c.
Ileterotrichuni,
...
Peach, I'lum
Memecylon, 3
...
Rasplierry
Ammannia,
...
Stra wherry
Lawsonia,
Lythracecc.
Rubus, 3
Fragaria,
Poteriuni,
Rosa, 17
Eriobotrya,
Rose
Loquat
...
i
Pyrus, 2
Of
...
Gulabi
...
Lakkoti
named
Henna
...
Lafoensia,
as
Heimia, i
Cuphea, 2
Onagracecs.
Ludwigia,
Clark ia, 2
I
Hydrangea,
Godetta, 4
Oenothera, 2
Crasstilacece.
Tillaja,
Goranti
Jussisea, 2
Saxifragacecc.
Saxifraga,
...
Lagerstrcemia, 4
... Nandi
...
Punica, 3
...
Pomegranate Dalimbe
...
cullivated in Bangalore.
Vahlla,
Fuchsia, 3
Napa,
Bryophyllum,
PassiJiorecF.
Kalanchoe, 4
Cotyledon, 4
Sedum,
Water chestnut
Passion-flower
Passiflora, 12...
Tacsonia, 3
Echeveria,
Modecca,
Carica,
Droseracecc.
Drosera,
...
...
Indian
Papay
...
Sundew
...
Parangi
Cuctrrbitacea.
Haloragecc.
Myriophyllum,
Luffa, 4
Combretacecr.
Myrobalan
Terminalia, 9
Anogeissus,
Poivrea,
Arale kayi
Cucumis, 3
...
Melon
Cucumber
Citrullus, 2
...
...
Kekkarike
Savute
Colocynth
...
Quisqualis,
Rangoon creeper
Mukia,
Tristania, 2
Zanonia,
...
Guava
...
Rose-apple Pannerale
Jamoon
Barringtonia,
Chepe
Gourd
...
Kumbala
Rhynucarpa,
Zehneria,
Callistemon, 2
Psidium, 4
Eugenia, 7
Cephalandra,
Cucurbita, 3
Bryonia, i
Myrtacece.
Melaleuca, 2
Carey a,
Momordica,
Dindiga
Combretum,
Benincassa,
Tare,
Begonia, 27
Cactt'u.
. . .
Nayi nerale
Prickly pear
Opuntia, 5
Papas
kattali
Couroupita,
Cochineal plant
i
Melocactus, 2
Melasto in acecc.
Osbeckia, 2
Melastoma,
Sonerila,
Indian rhododendron
Cereus, 9
Echinocactus,
Epiphyllum, 2
Pereskia,
Night-flowering cactus
I
Ficoideic.
Trianlhema, 3
Orygia,
91
Kare
Canthium, 2
Vangueria,
Mollugo, 4
Tetragonia,
Ixora, 7
Mesembryanthemum,
Ice plant
Pavetta,
...
Torch-tree... Gorlvi
...
Coffee
Coffea, 2
UmbelHfenv,
Ilydrocotyle, 2 Indian pennyworL
Psychotria,
Apium, 2
Carum, 4
Spermacoce,
Rubia, 2
...
Celery, parsley
...
Caraway
Bishop'.s
...
Omu
weed
Polyzygus,
Chervil
Pencedanum,
Dill
Coriandrum,
Coriander
Cuminum,
...
Cummin
...
Carrol
Daucus,
Partinaca,
Madder
...
...
Kottumbari
Manettia,
Catesboia,
Hoffmania,
Dipsacea.
.seed Jirige
...
Gajina
gadde
Arracacia,
Pentas,
Rondeletia,
Anthriscus,
Kapi
Hamelia, i
Cinchona, 4
Pimpinella, 2
Fceniculum,
...
Morinda, 2
Dipsacus,
Fuller's teazel
...
Scabiosa, 4
Parsnip
...
Cornpositce.
lleracleum,
Centratherum,
Aralia, S
Rice-paper plant
...
Panax, 9
Ileptapleurum,
Many
in
Solidago,
Ivy
...
foliage.
Ankole
Grangea, i
Brachycome, 2
Aster, 3
Callistephus,
Erigeron,
Benlhamia,
Caprifoliacea.
Conyza, i
Blumea, 6
Laggera, i
Woodbine
Pluchea, 2
Lonicera, 2
...
Rubiacea.
Sarcocephalus,
Anthocephalus,
Adina,
Dichrocephala,
Corjiacece.
Cornus,
Eupatorium, 2
varieties of
Alangium,
Adenostemma,
Ageratum, 2
Brassreia, 2
Iledera,
Araliacecr.
Spha;ranthus, 3
Nauclea,
Bachanige
i
...
...
Often mixed with stored grain to prethe latter from the attacks of
Kadaga
serve
Yettaka
insects.
Wendlandia, 2
Filago,
Hedyotis,
Anaphelis,
Randia, 2
I
i
Gnaphalium, 2
Helichrysum, 2 Everlasting
Oldenlandia, 3
Mussx'nda, I
Webera,
Mudugattina
soppu
Bodukadale soppu
Stephegyne,
...
Papati
Vicoa,
Mangare
Lagascea,
I
I
FLORA
92
Xanlhium,
Campamilacea.
Siegcsbcckia,
Kclipla,
...
Hlainvillca,
Wadelia,
Pratia,
Gariigahi soppii
...
...
Foolish
oil...
Muguli
Sphenoclea,
Iluchch-
Campanula,
ellu
Trachelium,
planL
Bidens,
Achillea,
...
Bur marigold
...
Milfoil
Chrysanthemum, 4
Cotula,
Lobelia, II
Cephalostigma, 2
Wahlenbergia, I
Spilanlhus, 3
Guizolia,
...
...
...
...
Harebell
Throatwort
Plumbago,
Leadwort
3...
Chitra-
...
mula
Artemisia, 3
PrimiilacecB.
Wormwood
...
Primula,
Gynura,
Anagallis,
Emilia,
...
Cyclamen,
Nolonia,
...
Seneico, 4
Calendula,
Echinops,
...Kadugobli
I...
Msesa,
Cornflower
Ardisia, 4
Jacquinia, 3
Embelia,
Centaurea,
Myrsinece.
Marigold
Tricholepis, 2
4...
Carthamus, i
Dicoma, i
Cichorium, 2
Taraxacum, i
Safflower
...
Kusumba
Sanni
Sapotacece.
Chrj'sophyllum,
Succory, Endive
Sideroxylon,
Dandelion
Bassia, 2
Lactuca, 2
...
Lettuce
Mimusops, 2
Sonchus,
...
Sow
Achras,
thistle
Star-apple
wood
...
Iron
...
INIahwa
...
Farfugium, 3
Flauria,
Primrose
Pimpernel
Sow bread
Sapod
...
Ippe
...
Pagadi
ilia
Ebenacecc.
Diospyros,
Zinnia, 4
Argyranthemum,
Cosmos, I
Cacalia,
Jasminum, 15
Nycthanthes,
Gaillardia, 3
i
Olea, 2
...
Helenium,
Treasure flower
i...
Myxopyrum,
...
Noronhia,
Azima,
...
Cineraria,
Sanvitalia,
Bale
...
...
Mallige
...
Parijata
Olive
Indian
jorivet
Salvadoracece.
BelHs, 2
...
marigold
Calliopsis,
Jasmine
i
...
Ligustrum,
Tagetes, 3
Ebony
OleacecB,
Gazania,
6...
...
...
Bili
...
Korinda
ApocynacecE.
i
Carissa,
Cerbera,
Dahlia,
Kopsia,
Helianthus, 4
Sunflower
...
Ranwolfia,
Pyrethrum, 3
Peverfew
Cynara, I
...
Globe artichoke
Surya
...
...
Jerusalem artichoke
Polymnia,
Verbesina,
Kasi gana-
Vinca, 3
...
Periwinkle
Plumiera, 3
...
Pagoda-tree Devagana-
galu
kanti
Viltadenia,
uppi
...
Daisy
galu
i
i
Australian daisy
Alstonia, 2
Holarrhena, i
Taberncemontana,
3...
...
Jantala
...
Nandi
batlu
HORTICULTURE
Vallaris,
9S
FLORA
94
Antirrhinum,
...
Sna]i-<lraf^on
Monkey
Minuihis, 3
flower
Sispara creeper
when
in flower, is
one
redaliarete.
Pedalium,
Vandellia, 4
Ilysanthes, 2
Striga,
spathodea,
gardens.
Torenia, 2
Veronica,
The
Lininopliyla, 2
Ilerpestis,
Kigelia,
Speedwell
Sesamum, 2
Marly nia, 2
Gingelli
...
...
Olle yellu
Acanthacea.
Rhamphicarpa,
Thunbergia, li
Sopubia, 2
Nelsonia,
Maurandia, 3
Penslemon, 5
Angelonia, 2
Calophanes,
Ruellia, 3
Browallia, 2
Lophospermum,
Phaylopsis,
Dcedalacanthus, 2
Collinsia, 2
Calceolaria,
...
Slipperwort
Hemigraphis,
Strobilanthes, 8
Paulownia,
Blepharis, 2
Russellia, 2
Brunfelsia,
Ilygrophila, 2
Acanthus,
Barleria, 9
Franciscea, 2
Crossandra,
Sanchezia, 2
Calceolaria
is
at Bangalore.
Asystasia, 2
Eranthemum, 10
Andrographis, 2
.Eginetia, 2
Lepidagathis, 2
Orobanche, 2
Justicia,
Nelavembu
...
...
Gantu kalu
Rhinacanthus,
Utricularia, 2
...
Adhatoda,
Lcntibiilariacea:.
Ecbolium, I
Graptophyllum, 3
Rungia, 2
Gesiieracece.
-Eschynanthus, 2
Klugia,
...
Gymnostachyum,
Orobanchacecc.
Dicliptera, 2
I
Peristrophe, 3
Gesnera, 6
Cyrtanthera, 2
Achimenes, 3
Gloxinia, 4
Aphalandra,
Streptocarpus,
Meyenia, 2
i
Fittonia, 2
Bignoniacea:.
IMillingtonia,
Verbenacece.
Lippia,
tree
Oroxylum,
...
Verbena, 4
Priva,
Callicarpa,
Tectona, 2
...
...
i
i
Kere
Crescentia,
...
Trumpet-flower
Heterophragma, I
Stereospermum, 4
Amphilophium, i
Catalpa,
...
hippali
...
Dolichandrone,
Spathodea,
Bignonia, 3
Tecoma,
Lantana, 2
Calabash-tree
...
...
...
...
Teak-tree
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Padar
Premna, i
Gmelina, 2
Vitex, 4
Sirantu
...
Chaste-tree
Tegada
mara
Narave
Kuli
Nekkilu
HORTICULTURE
Pupalia, 2
Clerodcndron, 13
Holmskioldia, I
Petrea,
Antu purule
...
...
/Erua, 3
Uttarani
Achyranthus, 3
Alternanthera, 3
Duranta, 2
Aloysia,
95
Lanlana
is
Lemon-.scented verl^ena
...
paths.
Gomphrena, 2
Citharexylum,
Iresine,
hedges.
Labiata.
Ocymuni,
Sweet
...
CheiiopodiacCiC.
baril
Tulasi
Chenopodium, 2 Goosefoot
Orthosiphon, 2
Plectranthus, 2
Coleus, 4
Beta,
...
Dodda
patri
Ijorage
Garden
varieties
of coleus are
Beet
...
Spinacia,
Indian
...
Globe amaranth
...
Atriplex, 3
...
Basella,
Spinach
Orache
Basale
...
BayiBasali
much
Phytolaccacea.
Rivina,
Anisochilus, 2
Polygo)iace<e,
Lavender
Lavendula, 2
Pogostemon, 2
Dysophylla,
Perilla,
Pachche tene
...
Thymus,
2...
...
Ilyssopus,
Melissa,
Peppermint
...
...
...
I'udina
Marjorum
Coccoloba,
Thyme
Hyssop
Balm
Salvia, 8
...Sage
Marrubium,
Anisomeles, 2
Stachys,
...
Woundwort
...
Motherwort
Leucas, 5
Leonotis,
...
Antigonon,
Nepenthes,
i...
Piperacea.
...
Pepper
...
Menasu
Betel leaf
...
Vilyad-ele
Peperomia, 4
Myristicecc.
Myristica, 3
Nutmeg-tree
...
Sirapotli
Jaji kayi
Laitraccic.
Cinnamomum,
Nyctaginea:.
Cinnamon
Lavanga
Hogweed
patte,
Dalchini
Lettuce-tree
:Miral)ilis,
Sukke soppu
Pitcher plant
...
...
Piper, 6
PlantaginecB.
Pisonia,
...
Aristolochia, 5
Tumbe
Boerhaavia, 4
Siranige soppu
Buckwheat
Rhubarb
Aristolochiacea.
Gomphostemma, i
Rosmarinus, I Rosemary
I'lantago,
...
...
Nepenthacece.
Karpura gida
Horehound
Mangamari
...
Leonorus,
Rheum, i
Emex, I
Rumex, 2
Mentha, 2
Origanum,
Polygonum,
Fagopyrum,
...
Machilus,
Marvel of Peru,
ChilUi
tandri
Alseodaphne,
Bougainvillea, 3
The
last
Bangalore.
Digera,
Persea,
...
Alligator Pear
Proteaceit.
Celosia, 3
Allmania,
Litscea,
Hernandia, 2
Ainaranlaccic.
Dceringia,
at
...
Cockscomb
Plelicia,
Amaranlus, 12
Danlu
Macadamia,
jVuslralian nut-tree
Grevillea, 2
...
Silver oak
Ilakea, 3
FLORA
96
Pedilanthus, 2
El(vagnace(t.
Ilcjjalii
EliJeafjnus, 2
Synadcnium,
Urlicecc.
f.oranthaccic.
Badanikc
Loranthus, 4
...
Sandalwood
Srigandha
The most
Trema,
EuphorbiaceiE.
Milk hedge
Buxus,
...
...
Streblus,
Mitli
Morus, 5
...
...
Ficus, 25
...
Fhieggia,
Alada mara,
Goni mara
Pipal
Asvatha,
Breynia,
Suli
Putranjiva,
mara
Goni
{F.
largest species in
Jatropha, 7
...
Manihot,
...
Aleurites,
Country
Antiderma,
Croton,
Banyan
Gooseberry-... Nelli
tree
Glochidion,
Paper mulberry
Mulberry Reshme gida,
Kamljali gida
Gurige
...
...
Bangi soppu
...
Dorstenia,
Phyllanthus
Hop
Hemp
Kalli
Bridelia,
Charcoaltree
Humulus,
Broussonetia,
Euphorbia, 10
Bendu
Gorklu
Cannibis,
SantalacecE.
Santalum,
Celtis,
Physic-nut
fig
arali
mara
Basuri mara
Atti mara
mysoreiisis)
is
the
Mysore country.
the
Ceara rubber
Tapioca
Belgaum walnut
The Java
diameter.
fig
{F. Benjainiiia)
Crotonoil... Japala
plant
Of
garden crotons,
so-called
which
named
Urtica,
Nilgiri nettle
...
Pilea,
I
Boehmeria,
Chrozophora,
3...
Pouzolzia,
Debregeasia,
...
...
or
Grass-cloth plant
Acalypha, 7
Trewia, 1.
Ricinus, 2
Rhea Fibre
Kuppi
Halasina
Girardinia,
Codi^Eum,
...
mara
I
Fleurya,
Mallotus,
Jack-tree
as cultivated at
Bangalore.
Givotia,
Artocarpus, 4
Kamaladye Kunkumada
mara
Castor-oil
...
PlatanacecT.
Platanus,
...
Oriental plane
Haralu
CasuaruiecE.
plant
Gelonium,
Tragia,
Casuarina, 7
C.
is
Dalechampia, i
... Tallow-tree
Sapium, 2
cultivated as a fuel-tree.
Exccecaria,
Quercus,
Baloghia,
Poinsettia, 2...
Xylophylla,
very
Kesarike
extensively
CupiiHfera;,
i
...
Oak
Hura, I
Anda, i
Hevea, 2
...
...
. . .
eqtiisetifolia
Sandbox-tree
Salicaceic.
Salix, 2
...
i
Para rubber
...
Willow
...
Ceratophylk(.e.
Ceratophyllum,
Niravanji
HORTICULTURE
Gymnospermae.
Conifera.
97
FLORA
98
Seaforthia,
Dioscorcacece.
Livistona, 2
Yam
Dioscorca, 8
Licuala, 2
SniilacciF.
Smilax, 3
Calamus, 6
Sarsaparilla
...
Ekx;is,
Oreodoxa,
Philesiacea.
Kentia,
Lapageria, 2
Lilium, 5
Lily
...
Succeed indifferently
Gloriosa,
at Bangalore.
nina gida
Day
St.
Tulipa, 2
Tulip
...
PandajjacecE.
Manju
...
Typha, 2
Elephant
...
...
Garlic
...
Aroidea.
BellulH
Phormium, 2
New
Aloe, 3
Hedge aloe
Adam's needle
Acorus, 2
...
Sweet
flag
Calla,
...
Arum
lily
Aglaonema, 3
Zealand
Jambu
huUu
Irulli
Aspidistra, 3
Dracaena, 20... Dragon's blood
...
Gedige
Typhacece.
grass
Onion
Majjige
...
Screw pine
...
Star of Bethlehem
Asparagus, 4
Yucca, 5
Eustrephus,
Sagittaria,
Alismacea.
hemp
Very
lily
Bow-string
Sanseveira, 3
Allium, 5
Wallichia,
Pandanus, 4
I
lily
rdianthes, 2
Ornithogalum,
rattan
lily
Bruno's
Anthericum, 2
...
Dypsis,
Ground
...
Hyophorbe,
Dictyosperma,
Karadi kan-
Ilemerocallis,
Thrinax, 3
Rhapis, I
Liliacecz.
Rattan-cane palm
...
flax
Alocasia, 18
Amorphophallus, 3
Anthurium, 13
Arisjema, 2
...
Arum, 2
...
Snake lily
Lords and ladies
Caladium, 46
Pontederiacecc.
Grow
Monochoria, 2
Dieffenbachia, 12
Cyanotis, 2
Philodendron, 5
Pothos, 5
Commelyna, 4
Aneilemma, i
Curmeria,
Commclynageic.
Syngonium, 3
I
PistiacecB.
Nadescantia, 4
Pistia,
Palmacea:.
Lemna,
Areca, 7
Arenga,
...
...
Borassus,
Caryota, 4
...
...
Areca-nut
...
...
Water
...
Duckweed
soldier
Adike
Sugar palm
Palmyra palm Tale
Sago palm
Bagani
Chamcerops, 3
Cocos, 2
... Cocoa-nut... Tengina
mara
Several distinct varieties are cultivated.
Eriocaidonea.
Eriocaulon, 2
Cyperacetz.
Jambu huUu
Cyperus, 18
Timbristylis, 6
...
Isolepis, 3
...
...
Scirpus,
Club-rush
Corypha, 2
...
Phoenix, 9
...
Fan palm
Date palm... Karjura
Toddy palm Ichalu
Tuirena, 2
Sabal, 2
...
Palmetto
Kyllingia,
Sabbasige hullu
Usumani hullu
Hommugali
hullu
Courtoisia,
I
...
...
...
Petlugori huJlu
Anantagonde hullu
HORTICUL TURE
Graminea.
Triticum,
Oryza,
...
Wheat
...
Oodhi
...
Rice
...
Nellu
Zea,
Bangalore Museum.
varieties
99
FLORA
I'olypodiiim, 12
Nciihrddium, 17
Nciiliiolcpis, 8
Niphohulus,
Pteris, 15
Sagenia,
Ophioglossuni,
Osmunda,
Lycopodiaccd.
l^oyal fcni
...
Pelljea, 2
lyycopodium, 2
Pleopelti.s,
for stacking'
almcst anywhere,
l)ut
is
a descriptive
is
list
of
Garike.
Clulj-moss
O'i grasses
fit
...
Selaginella, 13
I'olyliotrya,
those
Scolopendrium,
Onychiuni, 2
l)est
in
light
feet,
i:;;ood
and with
soil
nifxlerate
moisture (Cynodon
dactylon).
Gaiijalu Garike. ^A. kind of hariali, very valuable for
increase the milk-giving powers of cows
all
purposes, and
hay.
Clrows
.said
to
in light soil
A coar.se common grass, grows in any sort of place, it runs much to stalk,
Haiichi.
and is not very nourishing because of the hardness of the stalk there are two kinds,
one coarser than the other (Aristida cterulescens).
Karda. (Spear grass.) Good when young, but dries up into sticks in the hot
weather very common all over the country (Andropogon pertusus).
Darbhe. A rushy kind of grass, grows in swamps and jheels, has a feathery flower,
and its seeds fly. It grows to about 4 feet in height. Cattle only eat it when young ;
it makes indifferent hay (Eragrostis cynosuroides).
Phara or Mdiii. A very valuable grass, good for every kind of cattle, grows anywhere, but best on black cotton soil attains the height of about i foot, and throws up
;
Uppala.
Makes
paddy
Grows
A
hide-bound
Found jheels, and grows
Sunti.
feet,
nourish-
indifferent hay.
fields
in jheels,
grass,
makes good
good
beasts.
for
Solali.
The
gondyada or
good
che/ildgatii,
for stacking
bhhna/ii, Indiirii-yck,
ycnua/iiaffi,
Inli-huIIu^
There are
cattle
also
certain plants or
good
^
for
From
where
it
milch
a
is
sappy stem
is
very
cattle.
could be identified.
The
botanical
..
lOI
CROPS
CULTIVATION^
AND
Cultivated lands are usually classed as dry, hishki ; wet, tari ; and
In the
growth entirely on
irrigation,
or drugs
vegetable
first
nir-dramba
requiring
iengina
do not
or
adike
iota,
cocoa-nut
tarkdri
or
plantations
gardens.
-^ccoxdiAXiglo the
tbta,
areca-nut
flower
called
time of ripening.-
In
Mysore District the seasons are named kdru and haiiiii. In parts
of the Malndd the former has the name kbdii.
But the farmer's calendar is regulated by the rains that fall under
each of the jiakshatras or lunar asterisms, after which they are called.
the
The
following
months
are
the
names,
the
generally
Lunar Mouth.
Nakshatra
corresponding
Bharani
Krittika
Mcsha
May
N'rishabha
Taurus
June
Milhuna
Cjemini
July
Karkataka
Cancer
Simha
Leo
September
Kanya
Virgo
October
Tula
Libra
November
\"ris'chika
Scorpio
December
Dhanus
...
Sagittarius
January
Makara
..,
Capricornus
...
Aries
Jyeshtha
Ardra
'unarvasu
April
\'ais'akha
Rohini
Mrigas'ira
Solar Month.
Chailra
As'vini
with
...
Ashadha
. .
I'ushya
As'lesha
Magha
S'ravana
Tuliba
August
U tiara
Hasta
China
.Vs'vija
Svati
Vis'akha
Amiradha
. .
Bhadrapada
...
Kartika
...
Jyeshtha
Mula'
Margas'ira
ri'irvashadha
Utlarashadha
I'ushya
S'ravana
'
Buchanan's
full
modes of cultivation.
Kartika falls in October
'^
...
November
Vais'dl;ha in April
May.
FLORA
I02
Lunar Month.
Magha
Nakshatra.
Dhanishtlia...
...
S'atal)liisha...
...
l\'irval)ha(lra
...
Utlarabhddra
Rcvati
rains
Kuinljlia
...
Aquarius
..
March
Mina
...
Pisces
...
is
dharani pandudu
February...
...
is
This
..
I'halj^una
...
Bharani rain
the year.
...
Sola)- Mont/i.
the
if
from Mrigas'ira to
will
bring forth.
sowing time,
The
food grains
for
rains
supposed
to
be engendered
in the
womb
Sugar-cane
of the clouds.
is
The
is
absolute dependence of
all
classes
on
\\\^
" Although,
panchdtiga or almanac
in
common
reckoning,
is
so that
no one, without
religion.
What
when he
is
to
is,
some days are doubled, and some days altogether omitted, in order
some feasts, celebrated on certain days of the month, to happen
at a proper time of the moon, and also in order to cut off six superfluous days, which twelve months of thirty days would give more than
a year of twelve lunations. Every thirtieth month one intercalary moon
is added, in order to remove the difference between the lunar and solar
years.
As the former is the only one in use, and is varying continually,
none of the farmers, without consulting the Panchangadava, knows the
season for performing the operations of agriculture. These Panchangadavas are poor ignorant Brahmans, who get almanacs from some one
that
to bring
skilled in astronomy.
with the times in the solar year, that usually produce changes in the
weather, and states
conjunctions of
them
to
stars,
weather."
The
the soil
following
is
list
Dry Crops.
Cereals.
...
Ragi
Ragi-
...
Little millet
Same,
save.
..
CROPS
Panicum
italicum,
IJim.
miliaceum, Linn.
,,
semiverticillatum
Pennisetum typhoideum,
lizc/i.
Sorghum
...
vulgare, I'ers.
Navane.
Italian millet
...
,,
103
Common
millet
...
Baragu.
Haraka.
Spiked millet
Great millet
Sajje.
Joja.
Pulses.
...
Linn.
Lens esculenta, Mcench.
Phaseolus mungo, Linn.
Horse gram,
Hurali.
kujli
Avare.
Channangi.
Hesaru.
Lentil
...
Green gram
Black gram
,,
,,
Kadale.
Cow gram
lablab,
,,
Togari, tovari.
I'ddu.
Alsandi, tadugani.
seeds.
plant
Huchchejlu, ramtil.
Foolish
Castor
oil
Ilaralu.
Wild
Gingelli, sesame
Woljclju, achchel]u.
oil
haralu.
...
Miscellaneous.
Brassica nigra, Koch.
Linn.
Nicotiana tabacum, Linn.
I
Mustard
Indian
libiscus cannabinus,
Cotton
Dekhan hemp
sa.tiya.,
Linn.
Saccharum officinarum,
Li>in.
Sanabu.
Arale.
Tobacco
Wet
OiyzB.
Sasive.
hemp
...
...
Pundi.
Hoge
soppu.
Crops.
Rice
Bhatta, nellu.
Sugar-cane
Kabbu.
Garden Crops.
Allium cepa, Linn.
sativum, Linn.
,,
Arachis hyjxjga'a, Linn. ...
Capsicum annuum, Li)in.
Carum copticum,
Onion
Garlic
Benth....
longa, Roxb.
Nirulli.
Bejluiji.
Ciround-nut
Curcuma
...
Chilly
Mensina
Bishop's weed
Oma.
Safflower...
Kusumba.
kayi.
Coriander
Kottambari.
Cummin
Jirige.
seed
Turmeric
Fenugreek
Ginger ...
Arisina.
Mentya.
Sunti.
J\Iiscellaneo us.
Morus
Areca-nut
Cocoa-nut
/,///;/.
cardamomum, Maton.
indica,
Linn.
..
Ad ike.
Coffee
Tengina kayi.
Bundu, kapi.
Cardamom
Velakki.
Mulberry
Uppu
nerle,
gida.
...
i'lantain
...
Bale.
kambali
I04
J'
Ik'tcl
nigrum, Linn.
lilack
total
area
taken
vine
up
Viled-ele.
pepper
Wheat
The
LOR A
.Menasu.
(;6dhi.
...
for cultivation
in
189 1-2
is
stated
at
5,685,160 acres, of which 4,601,729, or 8o'9 per cent, were for dry
cultivation
The approximate
IS70
in millions of acres
CROPS
The most important
105
by these
fluctuation exhibited
figures
is
an
grains,
in the years
and of
This movement,
seeds.
oil
1871 to 1873,
is
with the view of their being systematically repaired, the necessity for
The former
safety.
Moreover,
as the
real i/.ed
that
all
liable to
it
was now-
Hence perhaps
statistics disclose,
in
to
little
over half
"The
fall
in
up land wherever
it
who appear
have taken
to
many
it
no longer worth
retaining,"
The
tive as
ducts
is
most extensive.
in
is
largest area
ragi,
Chitaldroog
oil
seeds.
district,
under wheat.
Mulberry
entirely to
especially the
which
former,
followed
in
by Hassan, Mysore
and
Shimoga,
next, a
good way
after.
io6
FLORA
RAG I
107
Ragi
northern India)
guished of
it,
ketnpu or red,
when
tion
and hnllupare.
nearly ripe
three are
is
some
fields
is
sown intermixed
in the
same
field,
but
In some places
in others
more
all
atten-
in
The
dodda
rdgi.
The former
and the
latter in
and
four
and a half; and the latter is esteemed both the best in quality, and the
most productive but when the rain sets in late, as it requires less time
In the Mysore District the gidda
to ripen, the gidda is preferable.
There are three kinds
ragi is called kdr rdgi, and somewhat different.
of kdr rdgi: the ba/aga, or straight-spiked rdgi, which is always sown
;
spikes
are
the
/>i/i
iiiodga/a, or
viodgala, or incurved
black ragi
equal
is
is
The
is
rather
the greatest.
"The whole
world,"
says
^^'ilks,
"does
not,
perhaps, exhibit
home
home
fields
of Mysore.
fields are
On
the
first
shower of rain
as
showers occur,
at
The
following
is
is
to the influence
In 100 parts
FLORA
To8
and
new compounds.
'I'lic
when
completely pulverized, a
manure of the
air,
village,
which
the field
is
plough, of admirable
drill
drills
a pole at
the
the transverse beam, being jointed at their insertion for the purpose of
giving a true direction to the projecting parts, which being cut diagonally at the end, serve,
make
the
is
little
flat
it is
fed
levelling the
down with
sheep.
at
Two
operations of a weeding
board, placed
the growth of the crop, at least three hand weedings are applied.
laborious process rewards the
husbandman
is
five
months.
and requires
In some
It
There
sown
is
is
This
at a different season in
worse ground,
different treatment."
prepared
parts,
in the
as
near Seringapatam,
ragi
is
drills
nor
is
nigi ever
is
cultivated without
is
drawn
all
over the
field
RAG I
109
is
forty-fifth
According to the
iijari.
The
and
do not ripen
tovari
till
The
reason of
sowing these plants along with the ragi seems to be that the rains
frequently
fail,
very scanty
but
in that
but
when
the ragi
fails,
When
autumn.
in
crop
is
and produce
it
return.
is sown by the drillimplement called siidike,
into
which
is
behind the
it
is
is
one
drill
On
sowing.
large
when
is
Here sheep
stone.
there
is
The
bullock-
is
On
repeated.
the
for
halive, and
drawn by a bullock
a scarcity of rain.
method,
this
by
of pulse.
nothing
is
put
in
is sown, which
does not injure the ground.
Sometimes a second crop of same or of huchcheHu is taken but these
exhaust the soil much.
^Vhen rain does not come at the proper
season, the nigi fields are sown with ht/ra/i\ kadalc, huchchclju, or karisiiDie.
The two leguminous plants do not injure the soil but the
huchcheUu and same render the succeeding crop of nigi very poor.
In Shimoga the ragi seed, mixed with dung, is placed very thin with
;
the
hand
in
throughout the
ten inches.
field,
is
of about
seven inches
itself.
reaped by the
of the ground.
bound up
in
is
no
well
FLORA
At any convenient time within three months it is
in the sun, and then trodden out by oxen.
thatched.
The
seed, having
straw
i?iude.
has been
The remainder
taken
to
dig
is
put into
pits,
is
or hagevii
soil,
it
will
preserved in
where,
keep
if
care
in perfect
Rdgi
is
called Msa-gcinu.
flour
is
flour, as
In this operation
it
by measure.
are, a
The
kind of
pudding called hittii, and two kinds of cakes called rotti and doshe,
For all kinds of cattle, the ragi straw is
both of which are fried in oil.
reckoned superior to that of
'
The
following
is
rice.'
other Indian grains, taken from Mr. Elliot's l)ook {Experiences of a Planter).
"The position of ragi as food, when compared with some of the other Indian
cereals, appears
RAGI
Tbta or ndt rdgi
although in
different
gardens
adopted by botanists
nor
that
will
Garden
irrigation.
The
ndti.
is
sense
the
ragi
following
is
is
which
is
is
raised
Then sow
manure.
it
water,
into
it
into
and
be transplanted,
cover
in
is
About
channels.
the
beginning of
let
The ground
three days.
in
Pushya
ploughed
Magha,
or
end
them
in water.
Then reduce
to
mud
five
proper
January,
of
called
District.
it
it
it is
Kolar
the
in
Pushya (Dec.
in
squares,
to
is
specifically
not thrive in
followed
the process
it
fields will
which
times,
Divide
dung.
little
in
not
is
it
on dry
raised
III
tie
them
in
ragi in
it,
with
day
the average
for a
is
is
this
month
rices.
Still, this is
samples which
may
be richer in nitrogen
The amount
nutritive value.
functions, as
it is
dearth
an
human
FLORA
112
hoc,
in four days.
It
ripens in three
time when the seed was sown; and in a middling crop, produces twenty
fold.
It is
crop.
Vais'akha crop
is
called tripati.
Avare
never
is
cultivated
When
described above.
ripe, the
but
alone,
always
stick to
the
preserved in mudes
is
used in
The
curries.
.sun, is
straw
is
eaten by
as
ragi,
The
dry.
plant
beaten with a
seed.
while that
with
seed
for
in pots,
is
and
all
horses.'
Togari
above.
day
after
a stick
cut
is
It is
is
when almost
opened
it is
and
miide.
Tovari)
(or
It
used
in curry.
The
The
hiruka
must be preserved
togari, is
The
straw
used
is
produced by garden
in a
procured,
thrive
dung
is
always given.
ragi,
this also
manured
dare
at least
soils, it
Jola
The
once
in
larger
is
when
the black
and even
can be
it
two or three
The
next best
years.
but
it
soil for
soil.
In
requires to be
next
often
ragi.
is
it is
but
for fuel.
straw
cultivation.
is
soil,
it is
and on the
in heaps,
grain
up
to ragi
sown
following
is
is
is
not
In the south
uncommonly good,
In 100 parts
Husked
With husk
Water
Albuminoids
Starch
Oil
Fibre
Ash
The
is I
According to the same authority i lb of the pea would contain i oz 361 grains of
The nutrient
water, 3 oz 208 grains of albuminoids, and 9 oz 1 1 grains of starch.
ratio would be about 1:3: the nutrient value 80.
-
JOLA
the grain
no
is
ragi straw
however,
object.
and given
cut
when
When
sown separately
and crops of
ragi
it
pernicious.
{ke7npii).
It is
be procured.
not- to
is
113
and
ragi
red ragi
soil
preferred for
is
it,
The
The
j61a
is
It is
is
at the
The
j6/a that
is
cultivated
on dry
They
The
them
For
with sand.
are
a black clay
is
may be
Madgiri
field in
all,
of three kinds
is
and the
next, the
poor quality
same mixed
either broad-cast or
by dropping
Smooth the
field
For fodder
in
Agara
rice.
months.
its
It
is
sown
and hasaru
it
straw
jd]a
it.
is
It
neither
requires
Their produce
is
for this
is
the
month
then manured.
field is
when
the soil
is
very
summer
solstice, the
seed
sown after a rain by means of the drill while the rows of the
accompanying grains are put in by means of the sudike, which is tied
to the drill.
The field is then smoothed with the bohi kuitk, a hoe
drawn by oxen, of lighter make than the heg-kunte. On the twentieth
is
FLORA
IT4
day the
day
field
this
is
weeded
is
Tn
repeated.
willi
incjinlis
five
the twenty-eighth
(jii
troul)le.'
/'///
year
is
The produce
taken.
is
fields
much
(jf
The
Jo/a.
soil
of these
is
water.
on the seed sown, but as affording a great deal of food. The following
Begin to plough in Vais'dkha and in the
is the mode of cultivation
:
and
if
mud
Then manure
no
there be
rain,
water the
field
Previous to
before .sowing.
A man
covered.
The
field is
By
in
then
the
it
it
a plank, on
one end of which a man stands, and by this means that forms a low
Thus throughout the field, at the distance of six feet, which is
ridge.
The
intermediate spaces are divided into oblong plots by forming with the
hand
The
exactly levelled.
Karttika crop of
ragi.
Agara Jo/a
Save.
'
The
There are
It
cent, of potash.
It
also
sometimes seen
in
is
given
In-
Professor Church as
S\,
following
is
/ian\
The
place of
value as 86.
is
SAVE
/cari,
M/ or
and
of the
first
They
^/7/.
kind
in the
It
is
same manner
as for ragi.
when
and then trodden out.
rake.
it
differs
115
it is
made
never
is
into flour.
July)
Cattle
or rice.
Ashadha (June
first
other kind
The
is.
^^'ithout
cropping.
soil for
same
all
is
much manure,
is first
it
and next season for same. If manure can be procured, a crop of nigi
is taken, and then it has another fallow.
Dung being a scarce article,
in place of the ragi a second crop of same is taken
but it is a bad one.
If the fallow has been long, and high bushes have grown up, after
burning these, the crop of hurali will be great, and two or three good
;
AVhen good
grain.
to
is
;
ragi soil
ill
on land that
is
crop
first
not constantly
When
the rains have failed, so that the ragi has not been
it
is
any
time
between
fields
to straw,
usual.
and
In the
the
middle of July, plough three or four times. Then after a good rain, or
one which makes the water run on the surface of the ground, harrow
with the rake drawn by oxen,
drill,
putting in with the sudikc rows of the pulses called hurali ox togari.
In four months, without farther trouble,
The same in
The cultivation
kept separate.
or poor sandy
Sira
is
of three kinds
The
soil that
and stony
kinds
is
it
/'///,
and
kari,
nialiga or iiiujika.
agrees with
lands.
ripens.
This
them
soil, if
is
it
FLORA
ii6
Init,
as that can
seldom be spared,
any
kari
four
in
straw
is
ragi.
Save
in the
on the
kebbe,
hurali or togari,
south
when
never used.
is
is
red
or
and,
is
soil
the
ploughed
five times.
will
for
sowing
remainder
rice
straw,
which
is
ground into
also
and
soils.
tied
It is
Unless a
days afterwards
it
is
up
in
spread on a
That intended
straw
The
viudes.
like
Mysore District
and the other jbtu. or long and dodda,
quantity of dung can be spared, it is never sown on
On the two best soils it requires no manure, and
varieties cultivated in the
;
When
ripens
six
It
preserved in kanajas.
at others,
Navane.
is
is
is
Five or
threshing-floor,
is
ragi.
The remainder
fjiude.
hittu or pudding,
straw
is
and
is
is
kept in a kanaja.
times put in
drills
Toward Madgiri
with
It is
made
not good.
is
ragi, in
the navane
The
jbtu navaiie
is
The
some-
of three kinds,
/'///,
which
is
cultivated
'
The following analysis of the grain (with husk) is given by Professor Church
In 100 parts there are contained, water I2'0 ; albuminoids, 8*4 ; starch, 72'5 ; oil, 3"0
fibre, 2*2
ash fg.
The nutrient ratio is i 9"S, and the nutrient value 88.
:
NA VANE
on watered land
which
/iio/ne,
and
kt'iiipii,
wliich
It
field.
is
and
it is
jola ground,
palm gardens
cultivated in
is
dry
cultivated in
is
It
grows on both
ragi
reckoned next
of the natives,
If
The navane
inferior.
is
cultivated
on dry
raised either
prepared for
it
in Sira
field
that called
as exhausting to the
ground
but this
is
In/i,
and
is
It is
considered
field
is
or
soils,
exposing the
cut, thus
soil
to the air.
\\'ith the next good rain, harrow with the rake drawn by
and sow the seed with the drill putting navane in the kurige, and
the pulse called avare in the sudike.
In three months it ripens without
four times.
oxen,
For
farther trouble.
Baragu
cattle,
the straw
of two kinds
is
The
little rain.
month
is
is
sandy
soil
of any
drill,
In the second
After the next
after
rain, in the
straw
is
the rake drawn by oxen, or sow broad-cast, and plough in the seed.
In three months
it
and
in a favourable
There
is
have ceased, plough twice, and without manure sow broad-cast, and
in the seed.
Without any farther trouble it ripens in two
months and a half, is cut down close by the ground, stacked for one or
two days, and then trodden out. The grain is kept in store-houses,
and preserves well for two years. It is boiled entire, like rice. The
plough
straw
is
Haraka
as
it
is
It
fuel.
seeds, a
The
grain
fibre,
following
In
I
'O
is
i "4.
m8
J'
second
quality.
lor a
It is
is
dung,
if
commence, sow
The
five times.
ploughing.
and plough
same manner as with
broad-cast,
of togari in the
drills
last
in
When
the seed
When
ragi.
the sprouts are a span high, hoe with the kunte, once longitudinally and
field.
Next weed with the iijare. It ripens in six
and having been cut down near the root, is stacked for six days.
then trodden out by cattle.
The seed reserved for sowing must be
months
It is
The remainder
It
is
The
pudding.
is
rice,
straw
used here,
this
is
and made
into flour
is
it
by a
third ploughing.
is
requires
It
never sown
haraka.
with
Haraka
at
season, water
fifteen-fold.
Madgiri
is
is
sown
low
in
soft
The
surface.
soil is
of different kinds.
After
the next rain that happens, harrow with the rake drawn by oxen, sow
broad-cast,
As fodder
Alsandi.
Of
this grain
The produce
there
is
that of the
curries,
straw
'
is
and
ripens in six
kdr
in a
is
is
icddii.
months
good crop
is forty-fold.
it is
by frying them
in
the
salt.
cultivated
performed exactly
The green
with-
reckoned equal
in
It
but the
According to Professor Church loo parts of the husked bean contain water,
starch, 56'S
oil, i "3
fibre, fS; and ash, 3-5, of
"o consists
of phosphoric acid.
HURALl
119
are
Then
Kartika.
after a
or,
Plough
none happen,
if
in the seed.
It
has
three
in
months
it
In
is
and
three
is
and stacked for eight days after which it is spread in the sun to
and next day is trodden out by oxen. The seed for sowing must
the remainder is
be well dried in the sun, and preserved in mudcs
roots,
dry,
kept in pots, or in
kcmaja.
the
The
second crop
failed,
is
used
human
for
It
is
straw
is
it
for
is
is
generally
also follows as a
it
after jola
the field
food, either
soils, in fields
It
is
or,
it
be allowed a
is
to twenty
The
Except
only
kind cultivated
after
kdr
e/he,
or
towards
the
north-east
if
it
dodonea
viscosa), so
coloured
much
soil,
sand.
much
and next
to that
i)refers
/ii/ra/i.
a red
the
white.
never succeeds.
it
is
(cassia auriculata
It
and
soil, in
and
The
which there
is
former furrows.
FLORA
I20
It grows better on
and gives the greatest crops when cultivated
on land that has been waste, and over-run with bushes but it also
thrives tolerably on land that is alternately cultivated with it and same,
or sajje.
In the month which precedes and that which follows the
autumnal equinox, sow the seed broad-cast, and then cover it with the
plough.
In four months it ripens without farther trouble.
Both straw
and husks are reckoned good for labouring cattle but they are .said
to be bad for milch cows.'
Uddu is of two kinds chik lufdu, and dod uddu. The chik uddii
seems to be a variety, with black seeds. It is cultivated in Mysore
District as follows
The ploughing commences ten days after the feast
'l"hc hiirali aL
Sira
is
February.
Sivardiri, in
Previous to the
it is
by which
third ploughing,
if
there has
field
it is
covered.
The
water,
ploughing,
first
when
straw,
pulled up by
ripe, is
the roots, stacked for three days, dried two days in the sun, and then
is
made
common
The
It
The
a favourite food.
straw
made
flour,
article of diet.
is
is
and
into cakes,
also
mixed with
fried in
rice flour,
fried in
reckoned pernicious to
oil,
oil,
and
and are
cattle.
It is
The
grain
Dod
is
uddu
is
day
after the
fifteen
but the
is
and managed
ploughing
on the eighth
is
it
fifth
The
following
is
soil,
is
in
In
oz
ii-o
...
grs
...
22*5
...
262
...
...
56"o
...
420
Oil
1-9
...
Fibre
5"4
...
37S
3-2
...
o
o
o
Ash
is i
t,t,t,
...
...
or
lb
Starch
its
does not
Ashadha
Albuminoids
nutrient ratio
it
Water
nearly one-third
which
Plough twice
In loo parts
unhiisked
The
season
About Madgiri
'
is
The sowing
in August.
days afterwards.
the grain
It is cultivated
first
133
224
The ash
contains
UDDU
half
months
it
121
The
straw
is
only useful
Dod
uddti
is
on good
At the
for a year.
last
and
is
taken
is
it
In this
ragi soils,
others drop
it
last case,
old, part of
them
The
more.
The
drill
iiddu produces a
little
It
kdr
chiffi/,
ragi,
ragi, after
This fodder
is
reckoned
as a hain
is
In the east
clay
is
The
commonly
it is
and, although
it
raised
on dry
have no manure,
grain
is
dressed as curry.
requires a black
It
field.
it
ragi.
In the course of a few days in Vaisakha, plough twice,
sow broad-cast, plough the seed, and harrow. In three months it
crop of
The
usual.
It is
is
The
dried.
straw
is
as
and
totally useless,
will
be occasionally
it
not
manure.
The
a black
soil,
to
which
it is
is
said to
itavaijc,
or
manner
as hurali
camels,
its
is,
and ripens
add much
with
It is
in
strength.
//uc/ii/ic//i/,
and requires
It is therefore
three months.
Except
same
for feeding
is
a moist black
soil,
the
For the
FLORA
122
must he ploughed
In the
twice.
the distance
field, at
but at night
is
to the oil-makers.
oil
is
The
is
and,
the heap.
falls
In Kolar
it is
more commonly
called achchellu,
and
is
cultivated as
and plough
trouble,
is
the
produce
The
in
straw
follows.
like
heap
into a
kept a day
it is
here in
which
again
collected
in the sun,
In three months
in the seed.
it
in a
straw
is
good crop
used for
is
in a
fuel.
and
hurali.
answer
been uncultivated.
ellu
is
After
will
it,
which has
cllu.
well.
If
successively, the
good.
kar-e]lu
After the
rain
that
happens
in Vais'akha,
which begins
and plough
in the seed.
eighty-fold.
is sown on ragi fields that consist of a red
and does not exhaust them. The field is ploughed as for ragi,
U'OLLELLU
123
The seed is mixed with sand, sown broadis not allowed manure.
and harrowed with the rake drawn by oxen. It r![)ens in four
months without farther trouble. The seed is equal to half of the rigi
The produce is about twenty
that would be sown on the same field.
The straw is burned, and the ashes are used for manure.
seeds.
Huchchellu or the foolish-oil-plaut, is near Seringapatam most
but
it
cast,
common])- sown
as a second
after j61a
When
crop.
the end
good rain, sow
requires neither manure nor
It is cut near the root and
of Sravana,
and plough
broad-cast,
in the seed.
It
is
greater part
reckoned
is
and separated
kept
is
in pots.
This
this
crop after
is
j6]a,
it
oil is
Bangalore
The
is
managed
little
(or a little
than 4^ gallons).
This also is used for the table. The cake
used for curry, but is commonly given to milch cattle.
is
never sown
in
are a
soils.
exactly in the
Huchchel/u
used
The stems
as the wolleUu
Part
but the
hiicJichenu near
manner
seed
is
cookery, but
The
The
fan.
stick,
is
it
for
has been
that
Toward
at
is
same
more
more
never
It gets
trouble.
in
It is
no manure, and
houses
the straw
is
and trodden
is
sown
at the
The seed
filters,
in
is
preserved in store-
bottom of rocks
When
succeed.
out.
In IMadgiri liuchchelju
land,
in
down near
then cut
ragi fields.
from whence
in the
In such
very moist.
else,
On
soil
the huchchellu
such
soiks,
is
sown
however,
it
also
which
rifjcns in four
Two
Haralu.-
on
does not
till
in the
months.
varieties
of
it
are
common
the c/iikka,
or
little
haralu, that
is
FLORA
124
To grow
the latter
five
all
In
the
the
rain that
them by
When
plough
''pring,
good
first
then transversely.
^^'ith
longitudinally,
first
and
once a week,
when
rainy season,
when
Once
is
the
till
commencement
It is cultivated
When
of the next
weeks or a month,
in three
the
stick to
the husks,
and
sold to the
oil-
and on the
qualities of land,
reserved
is
always for the cultivation of this plant, the succeeding crops are better
than the
first
when
it
seems neither to
In Kolar District both the great and small kinds are cultivated
although the
mode
kept separate.
twice.
When
of cultivation
is
become
slight rains
and
but,
When
plough
then, at the
all
directions,
weed
with the plough, throwing the earth up in ridges at the roots of the
plants.
fruit
and once
in four
first
In four months
it
is
procured.
It is
and the husks are beaten off with a stick. In the May following,
the plant dries up, and is cut for fuel.
It is only cultivated in the good
sun,
ragi soils,
dung.
which
The
Haralu
is
it
small kind
is
reckoned the
best,
it
gets
no
on a particular
soil,
which
is
reserved for the purpose, and consists of ash-coloured clay mixed with
sand.
pJiola
or field
HARALU
A
gardens.
as
red kind
The
an ornament.
be seen
also to
is
chit
where
in gardens,
cultivated in the
is
125
raised
it is
Next
oil.
to
it
is
fields.
any time
It ripens
trouble.
commonly
without farther
is
In four
field.
months after this, the haralu begins to produce ripe fruit, and for three
months continues in full crop. For two months more it produces
small quantities.
soil is
little
month
in
reckoned best
ragi that
is
and
sown on dry
as
For
cultivated at Sira.
is
it
is
this a
At every
soil,
In the
it.
first
field,
first
rain
draw
intersection
week.
Sanabu.
Bangalore
For
the
cultivation
of
this
plant
ragi.
It is
pursued
as
in
allowed no manure
the
kind
is
twice,
come
sun,
to full maturity.
and
dried.
with a stick.
two fathoms
The seed
is
it is
After
in
sheds.
Cotton.
The
soil
on which
it
is
sown
at Sira
is
FLORA
126
witli
in the
two next
it
A month
afterwards
and in order to destroy the superfluous plants and weeds, use the hoe drawn by oxen three times, crossThe second and third times that this
ing these furrows at right angles.
hoe is used, it must follow the same track as at first otherwise too
many of the plants would be destroyed. Between each hoeing three
In six months the cotton begins to
or four days should intervene.
produce ripe capsules, and continues in crop four more. The plants
and after the next rainy season the
are then cut close to the ground
plough again between the
lines
field
is
ploughed twice
is
month
twice as great as
did in the
it
sown
as at
The
is
The black
The first
soil
nodules.
it
in the fourth
year cotton
again
is
first.
which there
qualities.
never raised in
and Talkad
that
is
soil
from lime
free
is
and one of
Cotton
sown
afterwards
produces a crop
cotton,
cotton
it
year.
first
is
in contrary directions.
is
by
as a crop
itself,
on black
soil,
and
is
either
field.
In
the former case, two crops of cotton cannot follow each other, but one
and the
kinife, until
/wilt
two
is
grass
The
seed
bills,
through which a
kept
is
down by
occasional hoeings
sown by
fixed a
is
having only
sharp-pointed bamboo,
attendance of three
month preceding
drill
requires the
drill
in order to allow
influence.
Tobacco
is
sown
in
Banavar
and
other similar grains, of which a crop must intervene between every two
crops of tobacco.
cultivated,
harm, but
and
it
will
A\'hen
it
requires a
it
cannot be
called dare
and, in
fact.
TOBACCO
the soil of the
the tobacco
is
first
quahty
is
127
sometimes
In the
first
its
second
is
Every fourth or
to
days.
On
day, water
fair
dung
little
fair
keep the
fifth
is
is
cut, this
is
kunte.
repeated, so as
soil
is
repeated
is fit
so that
si.\
In the
shortest day,
it
for cutting.
The stems
and
These half stems are strung upon a line, which is passed through their
root ends
and then for twenty days they are spread out to the sun and
;
Every third day they are turned, and they must be covered with
mats should there happen to be rain but at this season that seldom
air.
The tobacco
comes.
is
turned four or five times, with an interval of three days between each
time.
It
is
then
fit
for sale,
is
made up
into
dug in
month which precedes the longest day. It must be then cleared
from stones, and separated by little banks into squares for watering, in
the same manner as in this country is done to kitchen gardens.
The
tobacco seed is then mixed with dung, and sown in the squares, which
are smoothed with the hand, sprinkled with water, and then covered
the
must be watered.
it
and then the palm branches must
be removed. If the plants be wanted soon, they ought to have more dung,
and to be kept clear from weeds, ^^'ith this management, they are fit
for transplanting in from a month to six weeks.
If they are not wanted
On
for
come
up,
is
FLORA
128
growth of
after they
Sasive
It
ragi.
tlic
plants
come
is
a mustard which
always sown,
is
is
is
days
for eight
up.
employed
it is
when
two days
In this country,
stick.
usual in Bengal
in
and,
branches
dry, the
to the sun,
and then
made from
the
as a seasoning in curries
and
oil
is
never
pickles.
Kadale always
requires a black
second crop
west, partly as a
after ragi,
is
much
course of four or
five
the seed in the furrows at six inches distance from each other, and
The seed
is
sown
it
as thick as that of
ragi.
It is
so exhausts the
soil
fields
in
that
it is
seven years.
seldom taken
It is generally
wollellu or ragi.
of cotton,
course of a month.
is
soils.
Towards Harihar, a few rich spots are reserved solely for the cultivation of kadale, and these are cultivated in the following manner
In
the month following the vernal equinox the field is ploughed once, then
manured, and in the following month is hoed with the keg kunfe.
Between that period and the month preceding the shortest day, the
grass is ploughed down twice, and the seed is sown with the sharp
:
WHEAT
bamboo
129
It
ripens
in three months.'
There
Wheat.
and
mofiococxiii/i)
the ground
is
two kinds
are
cultivated,
sometimes ploughed
times
five
the hoe called kol gudali to the depth of one cubit, which
In Jye'shtha (May
preferable.
sown
is
is
reckoned
broad-cast,
and
It is then
In forty-five days the field must be watered nine times.
weeded with the instrument called woravari; after which one watering
It ripens in three months, is cut, tied up in small
in six days suffices.
It is then dried one day in the sun,
sheaves, and stacked for four days.
To
radishes
is
on the mounds
planted
are
In the
stick.
which
fields
divide
the
squares.
In the black clay in Madgiri, wheat of the kind called jave godhi
is
common
the most
of
it
consist of husks.
next day,
crop.
It is
Any
if
field,
sowing
in
across,
The
jola.
plots
good.
is
to the rain,
In
in the
field,
Sira, in
jave and
hotte, are
may be
'
as
much exhausted
as
there
is
rice-lands.
a scarcity of
These grains
but by
had been sown with navanc.
if it
If
In
In 100 parts
with husk
Water
unhusked peas
oz 367 grs
'2
...
...
207
,,
,.
192
,,
53"8
4-6
l*l,
lb
19-5
1 1
of husked contains
husked
Husked
The ash
soil
Professor
gram
when
sown on
ground
15engal
in
...
7-8
...
3'i
o
o
o
,,
294
70
,,
182
,,
,,
,,
,,
3*3
acid.
The
FLORA
I30
the Kdrtika crop be altogether
ing wheat will be as
good
as
left
if
requires a clay
soil,
furrows.
month.
it is
field,
is
the
or
rain,
and water
for j6la,
it
once a
it
are taken.
Then
once a month.
cast,
In the two months preceding, and the one following the autumnal
same.
From
The manure
is
in the following
raised near
is
soil,
summer
month plough
It
solstice
but
plough
sow broadmonths
twice,
ripens in four
The wheat
Mysore
District
is
of the kind
and there are two seasons for its cultivation, the hain
and kdr. It is sown on the best soil only, and always after a crop of
kadale.
The kar season, when the rains set in early, is always preferred, not only as the wheat is then more productive, but as in the
same year it may be followed by a crop of cotton, which is not the case
In the two months following the vernal equinox,
with the hain wheat.
the field for kar wheat is dunged, ploughed two or three times, and
called hotte gbdhi,
drills
one cubit
is
distant,
of one day,
When
it
dies.
after kadale.
of cultivation
difi"erent.
The
the
same
in the
same
year.
is
taken
The manner
season
is
At the end
RICE
Rice.
Of
the
varieties
of
131
this grain
108
collected in
In the second
puddle
seed
is
it is
:
sown
and the
this is called
field
when
in
the seed
fitted to receive
where
it is
The kinds
batta., hotte
to ripen
is
made to
it is
vegetate
reduced to a
and when
it
has
of the
is
mole batta.
mode
first,
all
is
the
previous to the
the field water.
first
ploughing
in
soil
by giving
manured
After the
fifth
fields
commence
till
sprouted-seed cultivation.
.of
Ashadha (June
July).
The ploughing
this
time the
month
field
is
FLORA
132
inundated and
is
it is
turned over twice in two different directions, which cross each other at
This
right angles.
mud
may be
is
About the
double ploughing.
called
ist
ploughing, and
fifth
the
smoothed by the
is
labourers' feet.
let off,
The heap
and
at the
covered
well
is
manner of cultivation is much more troublesome than that called dryand the produce from the same extent of ground is in both nearly
seed
equal
field,
made
in the
The manner
follows
manner
no
the ground
at the
of raising the
Labour
rain
fall
On
same
and
season,
it
but
From
are unnecessary.
if
the
on the twenty-second
in
is
as
same
May,
and again
the forty-fifth
till
continue
the
to
fit
manure
is
feet,
off for a
day
afterwards the
constantly inundated.
thirty-fifth
and
this,
the
field,
The weedings
forty-fifth
The
be inundated.
After
mud
while
the
all
fourth ploughing.
bunches.
till
the grain
The
is
mud
water
ripe,
is
is
at
then
kept
RICE
The manner
133
is
as follows
In
month Phalguna
the
(Feb.
Mar.)
On the ist of
plough the ground three times, while it is dry.
Jyeshtha inundate the field and in the course of fifteen days plough it
After the fourth ploughing smooth the mud with the feet,
four times.
;
sow the seed very thick and sprinkle dung over it then let off the
On the third, sixth and ninth days water again but the water
must be let off and not allowed to stagnate on the field. After the
:
water.
day inundate
twelfth
which
will
field into
be on the
fit
The
transplantation,
for
The
on the
seedlings be
the
until
thirtieth
cultivation of the
same
exactly the
is
as
plot
down
The pro-
commences.
seed sown
an average crop.
kar crops, according to the time of sowing, are divided into three
When the farm is properly stocked, the seed is sown at the
kinds.
is
The
but
earlier,
from
and
thirty to fifty
The produce
is
called Tu/a
of the hain
No Tula kar
Kumba kar dry
dry seed
seed
is
kdr
is
sown
at
is
commenced
Kumba
ist
is
is
sown
in
in
is
sown
The
September.
ist of
The ploughing
January.
for
the
The
The Tula
April.
in
Navaratri,
the feast
wath
too
kdr.
Mesha
sown on the
sown
Chitra Paurnami
having
seed
is
called
The ploughing
ever sown.
commences on
the
sprouted seed
it is
is
produces
in
feast of
late
it
When sown
full crop.
when too
of the seed
and then
Kumba kdr
is
cattle, part
for the
Kumba
or
Kumbha
is
Tula
is
Libra
and M,!sha
is
Aries.
FLORA
134
to
be ploughed
transplanting
the middle
in
January.
The Tula
afterwards
is
(jf
Margasira
about the
place
lakes
Magha
of
The
December).
(ist
15th
end
or
of
The
transplanted.
is
is lost,
cultivating
give
rice
The
late
but this
at the
it
proper
modes of
various
farmer
as
by
dividing the labour over great part of the year fewer hands and less
there
if
The manner
the same.
ground may
that the
let off,
The
dry.
all
is
corn
is
nearly
fit
is
down about
cut
is
four
inwards.
It is
dung and
water,
sun
and
rain,
is
straw.
If
is
unnecessary.
It is
then
trench
is
rds/ii,
The
it.
bushels.
remain
fourteen days.
if it rains,
the
or
made smooth
till
it
to
keep
For
is
allowed to
in the heap.
grain
is
There are
paddy.
house.
or,
dug away so as
The
ways
for
keeping
In a hard stony
as the English in
The
soil
they
sides of this
two cubits
floor, sides
or store-houses, which are strongly floored with plank to keep out the
RICE
bandicoots or
135
rats.
no opening
is
for air
hut they have a row of doors one above another, for taking out the
grain as
it is
The mouth
xvbde.
wanted.
cylindrical stores,
is
is
in small
is
becomes
both
attempts
to
preserve
rice
for
it
is
known by
to
after
previously to beating
done
also
in
By
two ways.
the
first
is
rice
one by boiling
The
alone.
boiling
it
is
very much.
rice swells
rajas,
and
and
is
made
It
never
is
is
and
is
operation
is
very liable to
fail
totally lost.
The
for sale.
When
common manner
in the
is
called
kudupal
it.
and boiled
part of water,
the
paddy
is
Ten
immediately beaten.
parts
of
paddy,
l)y
this
who
prepares
it,
The
boiled.
rice
On
rice.
in the
it
sun.
is
If
to be
it
eaten,
is
never
were beaten
immediately after
FLORA
136
being dried, the grain would
Even with
loss.
l>reak,
precaution
this
many
akki
and,
when
it
sells
eight.
The
beating
this purpose,
They sometimes,
is
for
lever,
common
pestle,
which
diameter, which
grain
is
by means of a wooden
is
is
made
The
is
pestle
which
is
in
The
is first
very hard
The
hote kembatti,
five
months
cultivated,
except
to
either
when
Mandya
konazvali,
there
is
a deficiency of water.
The
the
it
with water.
On
it
is
for
fit
sowing.
ist
of June
till
put
days
is
then given
and
after the
third
time,
the field
is
till
the grain
ripens.
is
an equal quantity
is
nearly equal.
Of
putta batta, ydlakki raja, sukadas, kouavali, and imwarjila, are equal
in
produce.
The
first
five,
and
RICE
the last in
The produce on
six.
second quality
100
seeds,
70 or 40
100,
may be
of rice
modes of
bill
of
quality
No punaji
cultivation.
transplantation,
five
in
rice in
moje or
nati, is
Hote
months, produce
kinds
the
All
soil.
mole or
The
ever attempted.
is
the
same
whether
soil,
sown
is
dry, the
and
months
the seed
nati
seedlings for
When
114 seeds, on
is
that quantity.
The produce
The
quality of soil
first
according to
fold,
137
in
cultivation
is
is
transplanted.
called //^/i?^/
when
it is
called mole.
it is
The only kind of rice cultivated as puiedi, or dry seed, is the dodda
and it is only sown in this manner for the Kartika crop. In
the course of Vais'akha and Jyeshtha plough the ground without water
four times.
About the end of the latter month (June), after a day's
rain, sow the seed broad-cast, and cover it with the plough.
Then
baira
harrow the
field
month
when
the hand.
field
not inundated
is
till
The crop
has no
The
and the
first
Then manure
depth,
dried,
Then
let
out
it,
In Ashadha,
dung
would greatly
be procured,
this
all
and sow the prepared seed broad-cast. Next day the field
and sprinkled with some dung. \X. the end of three days it
On
cultivated as follows
is
whole
day.
the
After
tenth
is
day,
of two inches.
is
it
it
on the third day harrow it across
once lengthwise
and on the fifth day harrow again lengthwise. Four days afterwards
weed with the hand, and repeat this after an interval of two weeks.
The rice for
All kinds of rice are cultivated in the same manner.
harrow
sun
kaiiaja.
sun
When
it
is
to
water
called
be prepared,
in
in the
it
FLORA
138
u{) in
This
straw.
is
dipped
in
The
ten seeds.
The
inundated the
field,
plough
month plough
four
Then
times.
is
as follows
Having
five
it
out
let
all
Then
every second day, for three times, water for four or five hours.
Afterwards keep
the
inundated.
field
harrow, with the halive, three times in three directions, with a day's
and
crop,
gives from
one
rest
and
this operation.
to
in Kartika.
The mode
of cultivation,
season
the
or
of sowing,
makes no
difference here in the quality of the grain, nor in the length of time
that
it
will
keep good.
wanted
until
for
houses, or kattajas,
put up,
pits,
it
The
grain
is
immediate consumption,
is
never beaten.
if
Paddy
iiu'ides
is
its
In
and
store-
having been
sometimes kept in
store-house.
At Madgiri, when
there
is
course of the year gives two crops, the Kartika and Vais'dkha.
former, provided two crops are taken,
is
The
but,
if
the Kartika be omitted, the Vaisakha gives a greater return than the
both crops.
The
not,
is
For
this
crop
all
sown
sandy.
black.
The
The
The
soil
used
for
soil
is
tripad
raj, is niaralu or
red
The
sanna
the same.
is
is
always
is
RICE
139
machines; and
if
the water
machine
called kapi/e,
sufficient to raise a
crop of
is
rice.
One
works four or
set
five
hours in
of water is thrown on the seed, which must be turned with the hand,
and then covered again with the leaves and stone. Daily, for three or
four times, this operation must be repeated, and then the sprouts from
the seed will be almost an inch long.
For the Kdrtika crop plough seven times in the course of thirty
In the next place
days, the ground all the while being inundated.
manure the ground with leaves, and tread them into the mud. Then
let off the water, and sow the seed broad-cast, covering it with a little
dung. On the fourth day cover the ground with water, and immediately
afterwards let it run off
Repeat this daily till the eighth time, after
which the field must be kept constantly inundated to the depth of
one inch for ten days, and four inches for the remainder. The weedings are at the end of the sixth, tenth, and twelfth weeks from sowing.
The season for ploughing continues all the months of Jyeshtha and
Ashadha.
For the Vais'dkha crop the same process
ing season
this
is
till
;
is
it
is
done
By
to
it
the better.
FLORA
I40
batta,
and a
sauna
tripati
and
half.
the
i>a//a,
first
fijur,
and seventeen-fold.
In Periyapatna and the west the principal cultivation is the
planted or ndti, and by far the greatest quantity of rice cultivated
thirty-two, fifteen
The
satma
the
which ripens
last,
in
transis
the
and kdrn
all
The
five.
following
is
the
manner of
growing
in the
The
vernal equinox.
inundated
After the
let off
niallige
field is
or
but,
if
The seed
with dung.
sprout
is
for
so doing
is,
that
it
is
thereby
inole^
the
has water during the third, sixth, and ninth days, the water being
these
Then
in general
is
last
{/nirabilis)
is
the eighteenth,
the field
is
filled
is
when
filled
that water
to three
be
is
On
kept so
Immediately afterwards
is let off.
is
be sown dry,
on the first, second, and third days. On the fourth it
has the manure which is given to the mole, when that is sown.
It
receives water again on the seventh, which is let off on the ninth.
Water is again given on the thirteenth, seventeenth, and twenty-first
and the field is then inundated, until the seedlings are fit for transit
fit
for transplantation.
If the seed
receives water
plantation.
the thirtieth
and
forty-sixth days.
The ploughings
for the
fields
into
transplanted are performed during the time in which these are growing
RICE
by having a plank drawn over
get
no water
The
is
The
it.
On
141
seedlings are then planted,
kept on the
and
field,
deep green
into a
In a bad
constantly inundated.
good
thirtieth day, in a
soil,
on the
then changed
is
the
soil,
night.
let off at
is
and
and
field
is
removed on the
forty-fifth.
and
manner
is
is
for sowing.
it is fit
Every kind of
months following the winter solstice, the field gets four single
In the second month after the vernal equinox, it is
ploughings.
manured with leaf dung, and ploughed once. After the next rain, the
seed is mixed with dry cow-dung, sown broad-cast, and covered by the
implement called koradu. A month after sowing, when the young rice
the five
is
sown too
and
After
thick.
field is
the field
is
young
which
corn,
month
after the
summer
solstice, all
In
always
same
the second
is
is
and smoothed
//a/(!r/(7^,
field, to
hand.
on the
field.
It
is
then stacked
months,
it
is
bound up
in
in
The
sheaves.
called
grain
is
only
here
with
the
made
;/////,
is
into
husk
is
rice as
as follows
142
FLORA
in
[jlot
inundated,
is
and ploughed four times. It is then manured with any kind of fresh
leaves, and with the dung made by cattle that have been littered with
These are ploughed down, and the mud is smoothed,
dried leaves.
first with the noli, and afterwards by the mara, which is a square log
The field is then drained so
of timber yoked in the same manner.
water
only
remain.
any of the three months
of
In
inches
three
that
between the vernal equinox and the summer solstice, the seed is sown
broad-cast.
As
day
fifth
this is the
and
constantly inundated,
The
some
the
same manner
or three days,
as the plot
it
is
was
and
is
in
It
is
then manured, in
The mud
noli,
it
transplantation.
for
fit
be removed
to
the
allowed to
is
is
field into
days this
for three
till
On
rivulet.
after the
low, so as to
above mentioned
then
is
let off to
the
it
field,
harvest
in the
is
month preceding
is
planting
it
one
is
kandaga
seed
of
first
kenddl, kenibatti
months
which
used
to grow.
sells five
the
cultivated at
sanabafti,
They
quality pro-
and
six
and
all
cultivated by
quality,
The same
kandagas.
The kinds
dry-seed
of
duces
in
and
in the trans-
The produce
six
trans-
productive,
least
an extent that
is
this grain
The
of cultivation.
Of
kandaga of land
requires
cultivation
cultivation,
modes
reckoned
are
all
ddla, hctta
ten, twelve
The
lowest ground
is
The
cultivation of
all soils
and
all
is
;;
RICE
the unprepared seed
ground
is
is
sown by a drill.
^Vhcn the
Immediately
once ploughed.
months following
the
143
rains
vernal equinox,
it
commence during
ploughed
is
the two
again twice,
smoothed with the implement called koradu, and then hoed twice with the
This removes the grass after
heg kunk, which is drawn by two oxen.
;
which the clods are broken by drawing the koradu twice over the
field,
which
in
;
On
here
is
On the
twentieth day,
used again
is
field is
ki/nfe,
when
which
the seedlings
made of a bunch of
more grass having sprung, the
edde kunte is again used, the rows of young corn passing between the
hoes and this must be repeated as often as the grass springs.
In the
third month the water is confined, and then for the last time the edde
kunte must be used.
The mud raised by this is smoothed by the
koradu but in this operation the same implement is called aravasi.
All these weedings are not sufificient, and the remaining grass must be
removed by the hand and weeding-iron. The rice is cut with the
straw, and for two days is allowed to lie loose on the field.
It is then
put in ricks, without having been bound in sheaves, and remains there
until trodden, which may be done any time in the course of three
months.
It is always preserved in the husk, and when wanted for consumption is cleaned by a hand-mill of the usual form, but made
On
thorny bamboos.
is
entirely of timber,
or bran,
clean
rice,
Eight measures of
in a mortar.
which
The seed
is
sown equally
ground
thick,
is
cultivated as
yet in
Budihal the
is
is
forty seeds
twenty seeds.
In the
course of one year there are frequently from the same field two crops
of
rice.
The
sauna
and
chipiga, kesari,
which ripen
in
kumbara
niat/ige,
in eight
bill
months;
kesar'i^
On
seven months.
rices
FLORA
144
kiriva/uia
but
in
and hasndc.
All
the
by
is
most prevalent.
far the
transplanted,
is
and some
In
sown
is
sprouted.
The
month
conducted as follows
is
In
in
The
is
the
commences, and
banks, inclosing the plots for confining the water, are then repaired,
little
and the
field
shower of
rain,
mara,
which
the
is
The
manured.
is
after a
seed
is
at
Nagar
called
is
no/i.
field is
sown by the
drill,
season commences, during the two months and a half which follow the
vernal equinox.
day
after
this is
On
It is
the twenty-third
field is
kuitte,
and
The
On
dry-seed.
for a
exactly in the
kandaga field.
Sugar-cane.
is
rastali
The
'
It is
;
on the
niravari.
The produce
is
cultivated
Both
in Chaitra
The crop
is
the pattapatti
of rastali
is
may also be
over in a year
The
planted
that of
Rastali
said,
is
same manner
Sravana or IMagha.
in
fifteen
than in the
near Seringapatam.
patti alone.
less
managed
is little
SUGAR-CANE
pattapatti requires fourteen months, but
crop, or, as
said in
is
require twelve
145
may be
followed by a second
months only
to ripen.
The
rastali will
second crop.
When
the ground
three days,
and then
is
to
be cultivated
for the
for sugar-cane,
it
watered
is
must be ploughed twice, and then be allowed eight days more rest.
These operations occupy
It is afterwards ploughed a ninth time.
it
trenches,
by the hand.
holes,
about
is
in
all
In
The
every alternate trench are dug small wells about two feet deep.
dug
five
In each of
these are placed horizontally two cuttings of the cane, each containing
three joints.
some dung.
When
filled
the cane
is
slightly with
which
is
laid
with water from the tank, and every hole must be watered by pots.
earth, over
full, it
even then, for one month, the holes containing the canes must
with a stick,
FLORA
146
filled
Then
with water,
filled
till
are eight
for
making jaggory
month he begins to
The
the year.
be allowed
the achchit, or
and the
cut the
pattapatti
for cutting
mould
skimmer.
chibalu, or
In the eleventh
rastali,
is
will
month
the plants
will
When
the canes,
In a
it.
it
filled
this
At the end of
ought to be given.
at
be
The
rain.
six
one cubit high, the weakly plants must be removed, and the strongest
The manner of conducting the two crops
tied up, as in the first crop.
after this
is
quite similar.
The
all
The kinds
esteemed
of
sugar-cane cultivated
for
little
From
finger
This
cultivated.
by means of thejv?Va
to maturity.
Kolar are
in
rastali,
The two
first
it
last are
owing to
may have
which are
is
four,
its
kabbu
the
is
requiring
little
Manure the
plough
it
again.
Then spread
leaves
on
it,
across the beds at the distance of nine inches from each other.
The
cuttings of cane, each containing four or five eyes, are then placed
SUGAR-CAXE
lengthwise in
They
other.
147
laid
is
some dung. They are then watered, the water flowing through every
For one month the watering is
channel, and entering every furrow.
repeated once in three days the earth round the canes must then be
For fifteen days more the
loosened with the point of a sharp stick.
when the whole field should be hoed,
watering must be continued
and levelled with the kbl gudali. Four days afterwards, between every
second row of sugar-cane a trench is dug, and into this the water flows
from the channels. Thus in the progress of its cultivation each bed
;
When
there
is
no
When
rain, the
requires to be
field
in fifteen days.
four or five
The
before
years' rest
made
it
into jaggory
The
The
sugar-cane
is
all
fifty
alternately,
is
is
is
it
soil
is
when
the
field, in
The
it
and
jola
The
most.
the
first
place of
but then
grains
and
rastali
In these also, at
a cubit's distance, plant single shoots of the cane, each about a cubit in
length.
are laid
If the soil
down
in
filled
They
people tread the shoots into the mud, by walking through each channel.
/xo/aga oi land
once
in eight
days
requires
If the soil
;
but,
if it
it
ought to
it
in six
month the
days, except
field
when
there
is
rain.
When
these are 2^
L
FJ.ORA
148
and as they
Twelve months after
grow higher,
times repeated.
and
weeks
in six
it
must be finished
produces
it is
of a bad quality.
One
least jaggory,
sandy
soil
It is
the kapile.
which
half of
rice.
in sugar-cane,
is
men and
When
the field
employed
tie
man
is
only
to weed.
regularly
is
men and
both
eight oxen.
cattle
on a black
this,
black cane.
a
good
It
The
stick cane.
poorest cane
much
quite black.
The
it is
soil
troublesome.
maunds of jaggory, or
is the mara kabbu, or
is
comparatively
much more
summer
during the whole of that time, 1,000 sheep must be folded for one night
on the
field.
It
is
reservoirs,
twice.
and
laid
in
placed
then
the
parallel.
filled
feet.
mud
The channels
The second
watering
is
On
mud
are
with
The channels
is
soil
it
be good, must be
part with
its
moisture
SUGAR-CANE
149
i:alled
poiii,
On
ficially.
must be finished.
Towards Periyapatna,
cane
the
is
is
is
the
it,
and
cultivated, besides a
little
watered from
reservoirs
The kinds
the
same
length,
which
is
in general
about
six feet.
The
to
rastali ripens
in
;
so that as a crop of rice must always intervene between
two crops of sugar-cane, the rotation of the former occupies two years,
mara kabbu
For the mara kabbu plough twenty times either in Asvija and
months immediately following the autumnal equinox
is
of course one
month
later.
The
canes are planted in the second or third months after the winter solstice.
In order to plant the cane, longitudinal and transverse furrows are
field,
intersection
a hole
is
same depth
the
pot,
in
this
once
at the
must be repeated.
in eight days,
and at the same time, should there be any want of the usual
At the first ploughing a little dung must be
rain, it must be watered.
given, and at tlie end of six months the field must be copiously
manured. At this time channels are formed winding through among
When the
the canes
so that every row is between two channels.
once
water,
with
rainy season is over, these channels must be filled
cool.
is
it
when
in eight days in hot weather, and once a month
At the beginning of the eighth month the whole field is hoed, and at
The cane here is never
the end of two months more this is repeated.
holes
tied up.
The
sugar-cane cultivated
in
Nagar
is
the
mara kabbu.
The ground
FLORA
ISO
for
fit
soil
it
will
is
that
do,
which has a
sii[)ply
reckoned the
is
field,
at
and a
Any
In the month
best.
half,
Then cover
the field
with straw, dry grass, and leaves, and burn them to serve as a manure.
The
hoe
soil
;
little
of the trench, cuttings of the cane, each containing four or five joints.
These he covers with a little dung and earth. The cuttings are placed
one row in each bed, the end of the one being close to that of
another.
Once a day, for a month, the canes must be watered with a
})0t
the young plants are then about a cubit high and, the earth
round them having been previously loosened with a sharp-pointed stick,
a little dung should be given to their roots.
After this, the ridges are
thrown down, and the earth is collected toward the rows of young
in
cane,
which by
this
means
In the month
with water.
filled
straw^ rope.
farther trouble.
The crop
and the
field is
is
is
fit
up
in
bundles
surrounded by a
series of
are tied
for cutting,
and require no
On
the second
so that
it is
dug
up,
never reinvigor-
Sugar-cane
is
at
In
Harihar the most considerable irrigated crop.
is taken, should
at
is
but that
commonly some
any time
is
seldom the
case,
The
which are usually employed. One lasts during the month before
and month after the summer solstice. This is the most productive
and most usual season but the cane requires at this time longer to
grow, and more labour, than in the others.
The other two seasons
are the second month after the autumnal equinox, and the second
month after the shortest day. Those crops arrive at maturity within
;
the year.
The kind
is
of cane cultivated
first
is
season
the
:
mara
In
the second
month
after the
SUGAR-CAXE
vernal equinox, the field must be watered,
ploughed once.
151
and
days, it must be
ploughed again with a deeper furrow, four oxen having been put into
it
is
eight
the yoke.
lengthwise,
and then
and a
are
laid
down
in
The
first
at the
In order to
make
In
filled
and are
with water,
is
when
Then,
ploughed,
is
is
and
it
across,
dung
little
there happens to be
no
is
rain, the
and
When
planted forty days, the weeds must be removed with a knife, and the
intervals are
repeated on the
earth
is
full
watering.
and to each
bunch of plants a basket or two of dung is given and ploughed in.
The weeds are then destroyed by a hoe drawn by oxen after which,
channels must be formed between the rows and until the cane ripens,
;
month
to six weeks.
Cardamoms are
clumps exactly
s{)rcad in
In the
root,
month
and
follow-
ing the autumnal equinox, a cluster of from three to five stems, with
the roots adhering, are separated from a bunch, and i)lanted in the
same row, one between every two areca-nut palms, in the s[)ot from
whence a plantain-tree has been removed. The ground around the
cardamom is manured with iiclli {emblica) leaves. In the third year,
about the autumnal equinox, it produces fruit.
The capsules are
gathered as they ripen, and are dried four days on a mat, which during
the day
is
supported by four
sticks,
night
They
is
and exposed
are then
fit
for sale.
Whenever
the whole fruit has been removed, the plants are raised, and,
superfluous stems
but care
raised,
is
and
change
all
the
in this
was
Next
it
FLORA
152
year these plants give no
again,
as at
fruit,
but
in the
first.
Each
cluster produces
from a quarter to
varieties
The
of the areca, the one bearing large and the other small nuts.
The
following
is
is
the
manner
for a nursery,
is
of rich black mould, and watered once in three days for four months,
at
fit
jatropha curcas,
is
dug
The
tiriicalli,
or
When
for
fit
garden must be dug again to the former depth, and two young arecas
must be set in one hole between every two plantain-trees, ^^'hen there
is no rain they nmst have water every third day.
^^'hen the rainy
season commences, a trench must be dug between every third row of
trees ; that is to say, so as between every trench to form beds each of
which contains two rows of the areca. These trenches serve to carry
off superfluous water
and
to
wanted.
weeds.
is set
in the
it
when
clear of
plantain-trees are
original
When
the areca-trees are about five feet high, which requires about five
when
which
in dry
five years
is
fruit,
and
lives
from
The
tree
thirty to
forty years.
Each
tree
November become
have been
one
fit
removed with an
iron knife,
When
the nuts
and a quantity
ARECA-NUT.
is
The
eyes be separated.
nut
153
The
for sale.
and other
The
from that
two deep
gardens
in
;
on mats exposed
which add
to the sun,
when
it
becomes
to
the shade
and
is
for areca
gardens
in
It differs
which contains calcareous nodules.
which cotton is raised by having the limestone a cubit or
soil
by means of the
To make
tiU the
a black
is
must be boiled
it
situation that
Madgiri
wells
trees,
Under
soil.
is
new
it
to
be
at the surface.
The
kapile.
garden,
in
Sravana, the
Then with
month
fifth
is
In six
months the vines must be tied up to the young trees. At the same
time, for every wokkala land, 3,000 nuts of the areca must be planted near
the roots of the vines, ^^'hen they are three years old a thousand of them
will be fit for use, and 800 are required to plant a wokkala land, or
about an acre and a half. They are planted distant in every direction
from each other five cubits.
Xx. the same time plant on the inside of
the hedge some rows of cocoa-nut palms and orange, lime, mango, or
jack trees.
The 800 areca palms, at five cubits distance, would only
occupy about an acre but a considerable space is taken up by a walk,
and by the rows of fruit-trees between them and the hedge.
;
first
and most of the trees that supported them are removed. A few of the
agase and allthe plantains are allowed to remain.
In the twelfth year
the areca palms begin to produce fruit.
The remaining agase trees,
and one-half of the plantains are then removed. After this the garden
requires water only once in eight days
whole
is
when
there
is
no
rain
and the
proper squares
/'/.OR A
r54
and
clinnncls for
duni;-
garden
lasts
tinued
mud
this
year
their
is
it
and
/longe
manured with
and in the
So long as the
/wi^/ii,
reservoir.
One
the water.
(lislril)UUn_L,f
in tlie
be con-
possiljle,
if
growth, which
full
in
is
the
For
years from
thirty
vigorous,
and
arriving
its
palm continues
maturity the
at
more
years
for fourteen
during
gradually declines;
which time a new garden ought to be formed, and then the old trees
should be cut, and the ground cultivated with grain, till the second
formed garden again begins to decay. In place of those that die, some
poor farmers plant new
the
same spot
trees,
is
is
terra japonica,
Take twenty
into a pot.
boil
:ind.
it
With
expressed from the former materials, and
While
boil again.
cut, until the
is
it
pot be
Immediately
full.
take
after,
it
it
has been
and put
is
lilb.
The
found
in the soil.
All that
is
required
is
cut
little
to
covered with a
seed-bed
mould
little
dung.
is
is
is
as a matter
depth, water
may be
On
it
solstice, the
upon
means of machinery.
is
mould
They
surface,
foot,
which
is
that
is
prepared
in
The
bed
and
then
inch of mould, and for three months are watered every other day.
into a fresh
days
ARECA-NUT
155
Young
two months.
it
at sixteen
surrounded by a screen of
cocoa-nut palms, and of jack, lime, and orange-trees, which are defended
cubits distance from
is
it
When
is
no
rain
made
solstice of the
channels
must be carefully raised from the seed-bed with much earth adhering
its roots
and, after it is placed, the pit must be filled with earth,
and then receive a pot of water. The young arecas are then between
If there be
two and three feet high, and have four or five branches.
it
to
month
is
sufficient
but the
it
are
For three years afterwards the whole garden must be completely hoed twice annually.
At the one hoeing, for every four arecas,
it must have a bullock-load of dung
and at the other hoeing, every
tree must be allowed an ox-load of red soil.
The mud of reservoirs is
here thought to be very bad for an areca-nut garden.
Ever afterwards
but scanty.
the garden
with
is
stems are
cut,
which
The
is
where
tlie
when they
is
preserved.
In
This second
decay.
first
new
set did,
fruit in
nine years
FLORA
156
summer
after the
solstice, the
The
The
quality.
crop
last
on being
nut,
one
second month
in the
cut,
is
superior both
is
skinned
much
in the
quantity and
in
and
[)ut
It is
The
water as
will
cover
it
two inches.
two, with
size.
and seems
be done purposely
to
to enable
him
to defraud the
unwary.
garden of i,ooo
trees,
but a
reckoned from
is
till
its
forty to sixty
The
maunds.
following process
plantation of areca
is
The
tree,
young garden,
The produce
areca-tree
is
never cut
Its
very useful.
is
adopted
Take a piece
of
in
Periyapatna to
make
new
three cubits,
Two
in the
feet deep.
month immediately
hoe the whole garden a second time. In the following month, between
every two rows of plantain-trees make two rows of holes, at six cubits
distance and one cubit wide and deep.
Fill each hole half up with
fine
mould
and
Once
in this place
six inches
in
two days
for three
ARECA-NUT
is
brought
in
by the
rain
little
on
this account,
be daily inspected.
give a
and
157
dung.
After they are three years old the areca palms must be watered every
when
and not
days,
by pouring a
at all
is
it
cool,
After
dung nor
fifteenth
this,
for
is
water.
fifth year,
Kartika,
good
of between seven
this rate
and Margasira.
600, nuts.
and
is
managed
The bed
dung.
days
in eight
summer
afterwards,
is
is
the
a load
month preceding
it is
kept
to
with a
In the month
month
^In
uppermost.
their eyes
and once
preceding the
plants.
make
ordinary trees at
dug, and in this the nuts are placed nine inches from each
and with
finger-breadth of earth.
leaves,
over Asvija,
as follows
ripe.
is
for sale,
One thousand
other,
when prepared
maunds.
eight
place
In the begin-
at
manure.
in
pot-full of
and
once
The
and
In the second
little
In the dry season they are watered once in from four to eight
soil.
In the month preceding the autumnal equinox of the second year, the
must be kept
clear of weeds,
manured twice
it
fit
a year,
The
for transplantation.
This nursery
and
in
the dry
seedlings remain
A\'hen the arecas
they are finally placed in the spots where they are to grow.
Once
up with
fresh
earth,
filled
in
FLORA
158
garden
these
is
is,
Once in two
The manure
the beds.
manured.
twigs of
kinds of
all
in its stead
is
trees
and
is
new one
trees.
'Die water in
is
all
is
j^lanted
ages.
When
the trees are sixteen years old they are employed to support pepper
The
vines.
185 acres.
117
Its
about
is
and of pepper
lb.,
lb.
somewhat
Their produce
ously.
is
commonly
sold promiscu-
The soil does not answer in the Bangalore District unless water can
be had on digging into it to the depth of three or four cubits and in
such situations a light sandy soil is the best. The black clay called ere
;
is
soil.
proper cultivation
The manner
all
The
worst
is
of forming a
is
as follows
the tree
but with
in the
open
air for a
The
fall
from
month without
depth of two
Ugddi
feet,
feast (in
On
this place
the nuts close to each other, with the end containing the eye upper-
most.
earth.
If the
supply of water be from a well, the plot must once a day be watered
if
in the three
the reception of the seedlings, at twenty feet distance from each other
directions
in all
for
adhering to
nut,
day
it.
Sand
is
water.
is
now put
is
filled
is
The
put sand
it
rises
when
thrive.
At the bottom
it
rains, the
little
young
dung.
trees
Every
must have
COCOA-NUT
The
when seven
and
old,
159
long that
lives so
Young
ascertained.
forward at
hundred
all
seasons of the
nuts.
used as drink
trees,
or eight years
its
year.
good
fruit,
which comes
gives annually a
tree
but by
in
full
is
ripeness
for
Chiknayakanhalli
in
areca-nut gardens, and also separately in spots that would not answer
for
The
must
reservoir
any place
it is
answer
will
to the
should be under a
it
in
The
stature.
cocoa-nut
for the
most favourable
gardens
for these
situation
soil
which
is
here reckoned
is
It
must be
square
is
about a cubit
pit is
is
In
depth.
in
month
the second
in
sufficiently large to
this, fifteen
placed the seed-nuts, with the eyes uppermo-st, and contiguous to each
other
which
spread a
is
thrown
is
in so as
just to
dung.
little
months, the seed must be watered with a pot, and then the young
palms
months
are
fit
for
being
Whenever,
trans[)lanted.
during
the
two
ing the
summer
month
it
solstice, the
soil,
allowed to
is
rest.
In the
month
follow-
placed in each
the pit must be
is
put a
little
The
pit.
shell
soil,
filled
dung.
Over
this
is
slill
when
there
is
Afterwards
rain.
they
require
no water.
Every year the garden
ever other grain the
is
soil is
for,
mud
and
is
well
dunged
and
at the
FLORA
i6o
tree that
contains, while a
it
it
fresh earth
little
The crop
of grain
is
but
in
as,
gathered up toward
is
is
poor,
order
to
and
injures
keep down
one
to supply
place.
its
is
and
these,
season,
when
are considered as
ripe,
make coir rope but this also is thought to injure the crop.
The coir made from the ripe nuts is very bad, and their husks are
commonly burned for fuel.
The crop begins in the second month after the summer solstice, and
A bunch is known to be ripe when a nut falls
continues four months.
and
to
down, and
it
cut
then
is
As the nuts
is
removed,
at his expense,
its
When
by a man who
is
a merchant
fixes
offers,
an iron rod
in
found
nuts.
From twenty
them are
rotten.
Betel Vine. The betel vine thrives best in low ground, where it can
have a supply of water from a reservoir. If that cannot be had, a place
is selected where water can be procured by digging to a small depth.
black
east
soil
is
required.
betel-leaf
garden
is
thus
managed
in the
it
with a
mud
Then
is
about twenty
feet
and form
it
From
the main
channel for conducting the water to the garden, draw others at right
angles,
and
these, to
BETEL VINE
The garden
i6i
is
supplying
for
with water, and on the other side a deep canal, to carry off what
superfluous.
about
bank,
six
supply
to
it
into beds,
with water,
superfluous
is
and
it is
within these
it
is
the water
that flows
little
is
one cubit
and
in
Pushya (Dec.
Jan.)
in
every hole are put two cuttings of the betel-leaf vine, each two cubits
The middle
long.
of
;
each cutting
is
slightly
number of young plants, which for the first eighteen months are allowed
upon dry sticks that are put in for the purpose. For the first
to climb
week
after
pots
for
another week once a day, and until the end of the second
month once
three days.
in
small
drill
is
made
then
in
across each
each
and
in
nugge and
The young betel plants must then have some dung, and for
months more must be watered with the pot once in three days.
Afterwards, so long as the garden lasts, all the channels must once in
four days be filled with water.
This keeps the ground sufficiently
varjepu.
four
moist,
The
garden ought to be kept clean from weeds by the hand, and once a year,
in
When
the plants are a year and a half old they are removed from
afterwards this
is
in
suckers
is
soon
Afterwards the
some other
its first
place.
and by means of
So long as the garden lasts these
times the gardens are very cool and
forms a cluster.
At
all
In
formation a
FLORA
i62
pleasant
grow.
is grown with the areca palm in the followWhen the areca plantation is fifteen years old, in the
manner
month immediately following the vernal equinox, a hole is dug near
After having
every tree, one cubit deep and one and a half in width.
exposed the earth to the air for a month, return it into holes and allow
ing
it
to
remain
for
Then
another month.
take out a
little
of the earth,
smooth the surface of the pit, and bury in it the ends of five cuttings
of the betel-leaf vine, which are placed with their upper extremities
Once
leaves.
Then remove
with the point of a sharp stick loosen the earth in the holes.
first
In the
year the waterings must be repeated every day, and the whole must
while at the
is
given to every
once
hoed and manured and it is in the hot
season only that the plants are watered.
At the end of the second
In the third year and
year the vines begin to produce saleable leaves.
plant.
in
is
much
Once
in the
in
vine during the fifteen years which are required to bring forward the
new palm, a
large
when
it
is
stuck in the
strikes root
and
Coffee.^
The
duced
into
Mysore appears
Rhind informs us was originally
Arabia
from Abyssinia.
It
to
be
intro-
Manjarabad.
COFFEE
163
eastern,
March and
is
favoured with
and
April showers
yet
There
is
not
exist.
The
in
plant rejoices in a
surface,
it,
is
required.
Ma/e
village jungles,
termed uduve
trees
The kdns
intersected
The
growth
in
is
entirely different
the ghat
forests,
is,
peculiarity
consisting as
it
' Further particulars of the history of coffee cultivation will be found under Kadur
and Hassan Districts in Vol. II.
- This description applies to the Malnad, where alone extensive coffee plantations
have hitherto been formed.
But forty years ago there were coffee gardens in Bangalore, and a few plants were grown in private gardens under wells by European
to
irrigated land.
The consequence
has been a
.M
FLORA
64
Canarcsc hnnal or
licb-gi'irkal),
and
other succulent plants, whereas in the latter case basket reeds (termed
Uduve
tangled mass.
{Jietta)
is
strictly
village jungle or
The
rice-fields.
sometimes
forest,
frequently
trees are
large
and of good
evidently were
descriptions,
dug out
Male
ghats and generally contain gigantic timber, but can seldom boast of
soil, except in protected situations, the generality of the land
having suffered from wash caused by the almost incessant rainfall in
The great height of the trees also proves prejudicial to
the monsoon.
good
which
coffee,
is
Kumri
cultivation.
The
for coffee
and although
seldom profitable
is
coffee has
fine
soil,
by former exposure,
estates made on such
it
always accompanied
by a considerable
and always by heavy extra expenditure. In kanave
lands ravines containing fair average soil and trees are to be met with,
This
and these places are the only portions suitable for coffee.
description of land has the disadvantage of showing a maximum area
land,
still
amount of
the operation
is
risk,
of holding with a
minimum
all
required.
little
or none
in the
monsoon, are
left
cleared by lopping
and laying
the monsoon,
or
fire
generally at 6
x 6
feet,
is
all
in the hot
shade
as
weather and
at regular distances,
is
either
used to
facilitate
Lines of pegs,
matters.
is
holed, each
is done to
young plants, and to make a
Roads are traced to and from
nice loose bed for their reception.
convenient points in the property, and these are again intersected by
remove
all
This
For
7iurseries,
or
COFFEE
with river or tank frontage, are selected
dug
stone removed.
to the
This
depth of two
165
and
cleared of trees,
entirely
feet or
is
feet wide,
Manure
is
applied and
which
is
then
covered up with dry leaves and watered by hand, care being taken to
maintain a uniform state of moisture, which must not be excessive.
into
good
plants,
The
in the months of June, July and August.
removed from the beds and the roots trimmed,
planted either with a mamoti or planting staff by a regular
Planting
is
performed
they are
Great attention
or injured,
and
lastly
is
and
ground and
not hung.
topping
from two
feet to four
generally preferred.
into
the primary
shoots,
and a
staff,
tree,
at
medium
effect
is
heights varying
of three feet
number
An abundance of
upper primaries with the stem, and also from the stem
at
or eighth year that the planter is rewarded by a full crop, which, even
under the most fi^vourable circumstances, rarely exceeds five or six
cwts. per acre.
to ripen in
As soon
FLORA
66
and brought
to
and
They are passed through
same day or early next
deposited in a vat
made
morning, and the pulp or outer skin being thus removed, the beans are
allowed to ferment for twenty or twenty-four hours, without water, to
facilitate the
After the mass has been washed and well stamped out in three waters,
all light
moved
They
all
This
slowly.
is
for six or
to protect
When
full
become
best, as in that
off.
order to dry
in
up every evening
from dews.
ground
re-
to the draining mats, where^ they are constantly turned over and
the
is
and despatched
and shipment.
course
an exception
shows
in
that,
and
three
to
An
half cwts.
is
is
But the
than above.
and such
places.
The
in 1822.
Mysore
When
INIr.
come
Elliot
into use
first
is
for so long,
among
natives,
settled in ]\Iysore,
it is
and
only
chiefly
in 1856,
he
came
to
Baba Budan
Mysore home of the plant. This variety had thriven well and
promised to do so for an indefinite period of time, but in 1866 and the
three succeeding years there were dry hot seasons, which caused a
wide-spread attack of the Borer insect.
About the same time a general
hills,
'
the
The
is
and
COFFEE
167
became manifest.
seemed liktly to come
was the
So serious
an end in
the Baba Budan
to
hills.
At this juncture, in 1870, Mr, Stanley Jupp, having obser\'ed
advantages in the coffee grown in Coorg, recommended his brother
The young
plants raised
it was
and even
reproduce the Chick variety had
soon found that the new variety would grow and crop
on land on which
"
utterly failed.
it
had
fallen
all
Then
attempts to
well,
almost as suddenly as
and even scrub, were planted up and land which used to change
hands at from Rs. 5 to 10 an acre was eagerly bought in at twelve times
these rates."
Another cause for anxiety, however, now arose, for when
forest
new
variety
came
Coorg
for
coffee.
Coorg
seed aged, the produce each year assimilated more and more in appear-
Coorg
which
is
plant.
more
regularly
has so
that,
Consequently the
Baba Budan
hills,
there
is little
still
grow Chick,
difference in value.
The
and pardy
cleared away
this
to
was a
all
fatal
first
vital necessity
formed
grown,
after
it is
decisively apparent.
now
And
so clearly
is
the
is
That
But the
Another plan
certain portion
is
to
The
is
easiest
to clear
clear
FLORA
68
much
is
desirable,
To
far longer.
last
this
and
may
as possible of the
that land
will
recommended
kap basari
namely,
shade,
Cor
as the
tjakela,
(ficus
and
initli
mitli
(?
and haralu
basari (a
///
which there
initli,
The
tree."
trees
crowd, every other one should be removed, and this process can be
repeated
if
Of the
disease
found necessary.
diseases to
is
named
is
The
tributes
its
the tree
more or
The
Mysore, leaf
subject in
The
bark.
larvae,
winged
as
beetles.
It lays
is
named
crevice in the
live
on the
The
best
remedy
for
and preventive
pelliadaria
is
called
rot,
the
also
growth of
some
stem and
Coffee-trees attacked
trees.
a fungoid,
into the
due to
and
five
eggs in
its
is
lines,
them
The
to rot away.
free circu-
this appears.
coffee
But
it
Brazil,
to great
in that respect
expense
in
Coorg
in intro-
in
any way
different.
Liberian coffee
larger leaf
*
and
{coffea liberica),
berry,
and stronger
plant,
with a
this as
My
a taller
>
CINCHONA
169
Commissary-General, about the time when leaf disease was causing such
destruction.
It
and lower
climate
berry
inferior,
is
old variety.'
region,
it
said to
is
be more
promising.-
Km.o\-\<g
Casuarina.'
None
mention
It
Casuarina
an Australian
is
equisetifolia, called
the
tree,
swamp oak
Bangalore
have
As
fuel
of local
it
District,
it,
especially in the
visibly
of
tree.
some
parts.
wood
in fact, for
it,
in
it is
found
heat,
casuarina logs ran a train over a distance thirteen per cent, in excess of
that attained
Mysore
forests.
C.
The
District),
was
succirubra
C. calisaya
and
number of trees
the
C. officinalis
were also
tried,
less
hardy
had increased
to 24,000,
localities
in
of
species
The
and a
the western
Districts, when in 1871 the bark of trees from both plantations was
submitted to analysis by Mr. Broughton, Quinologist to the Madras
'
"When
when under
its
first
had the
would extend
capacity, although, no doubt,
inlroducod, the
this
Liherian
species
cultivation
its
The
stock, Liberian
on
itself,
Arabian on
Liberian stock,
FLORA
170
Government.
lows
The
results
obtained
fol-
VANILLA
171
Species.
cardamom
estates
FLORA
172
accidentally,
made
own means
to fecundate
The
once acquired.
and
We
The
the flowers.
process
simple when
is
fruit,
appearance.
its
until
in
this
peculiar form,
takes
place
as
by
if
to prevent natural
artifice,
chance as
or
not be obtained.
the flowers, which are diminuon the stem and principal limbs of the tree hence the
rare and curious appearance which the capsules present suspended from
the bare stem.
The trees in the Government Gardens have produced
;
The
fruit freely.
peculiarities
chocolate
Salt
is
compost
for
trees.
Rhea.
nivea.
and
are borne
tive,
by machinery continues
There are three species
of boehmeria in the Lai Bagh, and the climate of Mysore seems to
facilitate their growth.
The young shoots which produce the fibre
grow more regular and free under half shade than when fully exposed
to obstruct
its
utility
difficulty of
preparing
on an extensive
it
scale.
The following
more or
Acrocarpus
less successful,
fraxini-
Shingle-tree
folius
Agave
Brassica chinensis...
Broussonettia papy-
rigida
Sisal
hemp
Shantung cabbage
Paper mulberry
tree
rifera
Artiplex nummularia
Salt bush
Bursaria spinosa
Artocarpus cannoni
Copper-coloured
Ccesalpinia coriaria
Divi-divi tree
Carissa edulis
(Edible berry)
Artocarpus incisa
Seedless breadfruit
Castonospermum
ISIoreton
foliage
Bambusa
vulgaris
Barringtonia
osa
...
.
speci-
Golden bamboo
Ornamental tree
...
tree
bay
chestnut
australe
Castilloa elastica
Ornamental
...
Central
rubber
American
..
.,
EXOTICS
Ceratonia siliqua
Clausena wampi
Carob-bean
..
Wampi
tree
(fruit)
Kola nut
Ornamental
Cola acuminata' ..
Colvillea racemosa
tree
be-
Manihot
Mentha
glaziovii
viridis
...
Ceara-rubber tree
...
Spearmint
Cyphomandra
173
Tree tomato
Monstera deliciosa
Opuntia ficus indica
Climbing aroid
Malta prickly-pear
Panicum sarmento-
Mauritius grass
sum
Paritium elatum
tacea
...
Cuba
bast
Dipsacus fullonum
Fullers' teazel
Erythroxylon coca
Yields cocoaine
Euchlaena luxurians
Buffalo grass
Candle tree
Date-palm
Phcenix dactylifera
Pithecolobium saman Rain tree
Fagopyrum
Buckwheat
Poinciana regia
esculen-
Parmentiera cerifera
Rubia tinctorum*
turn
. .
Silver oak
Rubus
Gynocardia odorata
Yields chauhrlugra
Smilax sarsaparilla
Hyoscyamus
Henbane
Grevillea robusta
oil
niger
Gold-mohur tree
Madder plant
Raspberry
idceus
Yields sarsaparilla
Stillingia sebifera
Trapa bispinosa
...
Foliage tree
Zinghara nut,
water chestnut
Lagunaria patersonii
Landolphia kirkii...
Landolphia watsoni
Yields caoutchouc
Tristania conferta...
Timber
Yields caoutchouc
Vangueria edulus
Fruit tree
Malachea capitata
Yields fibre
Vitis martini
...
tree
Cochin-China vine
Experiments have also been made with several varieties of cotton and
Varieties of cocoa-nut have been imported from
potatoes.
in
Ceylon
Colombo
vines,
may be
Bangalore
Acacia decurrens
list
of plants whose
has
cultivation
at
'74
FAUNA
NATURE
FERyE
Nothing
less
than a separate
and
treatise,
voluminous one,
that a
An
as Mysore.
tained.
will
many
to present a
be found
made
localities
of the main
list
in Vol. II.
Mammals Mammalia.'
CercopithecidLC
Macacus
Macacus
Primates.
Monkeys
Koti.
silenus
...
Singalika, karkodaga
...
sinicus
...
...
the
country
Semnopithecus entellus
Semnopithecus priamus
Koncla-musuku,
konda-
mosava
Semnopithecus johni.
Leimiridic
The
Nilgiri langur
The
slender loris
Lemurs.
Loris gracilis
...
Carnivora.
FelidccQ.2X tribe i9,fM.
Felis tigris
...
Felis pardus
...
...
Huli, heb-huli
...
The tiger^
The leopard
monly
Felis bengalensis
Hulibekku,bottinabekku
Felis chaus
Kadu bekku
Cyntelurus jubata
or panther,*
com-
called cheeta
the
proper cheeta
The classification and names are taken from W. T Blanford's work on \\\& Fauna
of Briiish India, and the vernacular names have been revised.
'
It seems doubtful if this monkey is found in the South, and the names may
'
belong to
3
S. priamus.
There are
said to be
human
life,
and the
two
varieties,
Imli,
which
the
is
The
smaller and
much
black variety
is
It
is
more
found in
destructive to
MAMMALIA
Viven-idiE
175
Civets.
Punagina bekku,
Viverricula malaccensis
javadi
The
civet cat
bekku
Paradoxurus niger
Herpestes mungo
Herpestes smithi
Hyccnidce
Hysena
Canidie
Hyenas
Ki> aim.
The
striata
Dog
Nay
tril)e
'i.
Canis pallipes...
Tola
Canis aureus
...
Cyon deccanensis
Sil
Vulpes l)engalensis
...
nayi
...
...
Kempu
nari,
channangi
nari
Mus/e/idu-Weasels.
Mellivora indica
Lutra vulgaris
Ursidcv
Bears
Nir-nayi
Karadi.
Karadi
Mclursus ursinus
Soricid(C
...
Shrews
Insectivora.
Sitiui Hi. '
Crocidura crerulea
...
Sund
Crocidura perroteti
...
Mug-ili
sond
ili,
The musk
ili
Pigmy
...
shrew
shrew
rat or
rat or
Chiroptera.
Pteropodidie
-Frugivorous bats
Pteropis edwardsi
...
Bdval.
Togal
tole
bavali,
toval
or
hakki
fox
Cynopterus marginatus
bats
The
short-nosed
The
The
fruit
bat
Kan-kappate.
...
The
Ilipposiderus bicolor...
Nycterida:.
Megaderma
/
lyra
bat
\spertilionid(C.
Vesperugo mordax
Vesperugo circumdatus
Vesperugo aliranuis ...
Vesperugo kuhli
Nyctecegus dormeri ...
Nyctecegus kuhli
gabl)ildyi
Dormer's bat
bat
Eiiihallonuridic.
The
Taphozous melanopogon
black-bearded
sheath-
tailed bat
The long-armed
Taphozous longimanus
shealh-tailed
bat
Taphozous saccokisncus
...'...
The pouch
tailed bat
'
Properly siiudil
ili.
bearing
sheath
FAUNA
176
Sciurtdiv
Squirrels
Pteromys
oral...
Sciurus indiciis
Rodentia.
Uiliite.
...
...
Haruva bekku
Kes-alilu,
...
kcmp
kend-alilu
Sciurus macrurus
Sciurus palmarum
...
Sciurus tristriatus
...
Kad-a]ilu...
Muridcz
Gerbillus indicus
Mus
rattus
...
Hi.
Bila
ili
...
alilu,
GAME LAW
The most destructive
The following figures for
to
loss,
are tigers,
life
177
come under
official notice.
and
by other animals
six
2,246 by panthers,
two by panthers,
tigers,
tigers,
In
tigers,
hyrenas
109,
and other
animals 289.
In
were killed by
regular rewards
offered
and up
are too
offered
3.621
hy?enas,
The
tigers,
for
the
dangerous to
destruction
of a
Elephants
is
sometimes
become
life.
The amounts
paid
in
rewards
in the
Rs. 3,728 in 1889-90, namely, Rs. 1,416 for 40 tigers, Rs. 2,164
fo'"
124 panthers, Rs. 12 for 4 hyaenas, and Rs. 136 for 587 other animals.
Rs. 3,573 in 1890-1, namely, Rs. 1,453 for 39 tigers, Rs. 1,946 for
115 panthers, Rs. 18 for 4 hyoenas, and Rs. 156 for 700 other animals.
Rs. 4,194 in 1891-2, namely, Rs. 100 for
48
tigers,
for 1,389
A
in
first
etc.
comparison of these
the
Rs. 2,303 for 148 panthers, Rs. 15 for 3 hyaenas, and Rs. 24S
statistics
human
former
may be due
either to an
The
number of
cattle.
accordingly
is
it
is
not
FAUNA
178
intended to create
benefit whether of
it
nionoijoly
n.
in
Government
animals
in
In the term
or of sportsmen.
all
"Game"
other descrip-
woodcock, bustard,
snipe,
duck and
florican,
may be added.
The
with
teal,
such
pursuit or killing
may
The
considered unsportsmanlike.
numbers of any
killing, capture,
and pursuit
in large
manner be
will
in
like
controlled,
fish
may be
game
or fish
or
any
fixed in
it
may be
size.
either sex of
to kill
one, which
is
is
human life or proves destructive to the crops. At the same time the
Keddah department was (1873) formed for the capture of elephants.
Previous to this the animals were sometimes caught in pits. The pits were
about twenty
feet deep,
a light network of
The
bamboos,
earth
dug
out was carried to some distance. These pits never succeeded during the
first
second
with grass,
the elephants
year,
v^^as
pit,
When
an
which he trod
down and
it
G.
P.
manner
Sanderson says
were subjected by
it
in
which the
" The
pitfall
In a graphic descrip-
of."'
ELEPHANT KEDDAHS
The Keddah department,
which resulted
179
capture of
in the
fifty-five
elephants
Only nine died, and a profit of. Rs. 22,000 was made
on the affair. The site of the keddahs was near the Biligirirangan hills
in Chamrajnagar taluq, and Mr. Sanderson's account of what was at
June 1874.
in
was given
Dacca
hills,
the
in
in
first
Bengal
Shortly
edition.'
for elephant-catching
On
blocks in the border forests for the starving cattle that flocked thither
for pasture.
Meanwhile the keddahs in Mysore remained in abeyance,
and Mr. Sanderson, after a furlough, was again employed in Bengal.
But capture by pitfalls was resorted to in 1886, under proper direction,
in the Kakank6te and Begur forests, and the District Forest Officer got
fifty-two elephants there in this manner in the next five years, when the
system was absolutely stopped on the extension of keddahs to that
Of those caught
part.
and a
thirty-five survived,
Still,
profit of Rs.
5,000
Kumki
for,
and a
five
and
in
To
half years.
at the disposal of
operations,
facilitate
Mysore
twelve trained
Burma
in
1890.
These twenty-
able condition.
In
fortnight
from
Mr.
Sanderson's
in
arrival,
in
and
it
1889,
July
he
him in
of H.R.H.
make
November. The
was desired
to
visit
a second catch,
if
interesting account
*'
description of this
Thirteen \'ears
-
among
the
called
FAUNA
i8o
the telegraph station
:il
llunsur,
over India.
and the
greater
number were
dead
1
89
stock,
-2
remained
Palghat,
for future
drives,
and at Haidarabad in
That the expenditure was
elephants.
much
In
in excess
died.
twenty-one died.
The
left
still
a deficit on
laid,
forests, as practically to
both
Elephants have of
and Kadur
Districts,
in
ineffectual.
and
scattered, in
be recouped.
will
late years
some of the
temporary stockades.-
The
herds,
effect
are
of the inroads of
elephants has been to drive the field-\vatchers to the trees, and this has
for wild pig to do more mischief to the crops than
when the watchers were on the spot to scare them away.
Crops are also liable to considerable damage at times from rats. In
the latter months of 1878 something like a plague of rats appeared,
left
an opening
before,
the cotton
and
in
the grain.
'
At
the end of 1S92 the \'iceroy, the Marquess of Lansdowne, witnessed the
drive.
,
cajiture
announced.
now (November,
1894) been
BIRDS
No one who
much
has travelled
i8i
and more secluded tracts of country, but must have noted the
immense variety and beauty of the feathered tribes. The naturalist
and the sportsman alike will, it is hoped, find every familiar acquaintwilder
ance included
at
It
that the
Maharaja's menagerie
in the
live long.
Aves
Hakki.
Passeres.
Co>-vidic
Crow
Corvusmacrorhyn-
Kciki, KAgi.
Irena puella
gan-
bulbul
eesa
chus
Corvus splendens
Dendrocetta rufa
Parus atriceps ...
Parus nuchali.s ...
Indian house-crow
Indian grey
l)lack
Machlolophushap-
Southern red-whis-
fusci-
kered bulbul
caudata
Ruby
Pycnonotusgularis
Southern yellow
White
Pycnonotus luteo-
Arg)-a caudata
...
Argya malcolmi...
Arg)a subrufa ...
Common
l^al^bler
cano-
phalus
Sittidie
White-headed
Pomalorhinushors-
Southern
Nuthatches.
Chestnut
castaneiven-
bellied
nuthatch
tris
Sitta frontalis
Crateropus griseus
(key-headed bulbul
Micropus phivoce-
Sitta
Jungle babbler
browed
bulbul
lus
Crateropopidic.
throated
bulbul
tit
lonotus
red-vented
bulbul
Otocompsa
tit
White-winged
Madras
Molpastes hremorrhous
Indian tree-pie
lit
Crateropus
Fairy blue-l)ird
...
Hypsipetes
Jungle crow
Violet-fronted
...
balj-
l)lue
nuthatch
bler
Dunietia albigularis
Pyctorhis sinensis
I'ellorneum ruficeps
Rhopocichla
atri-
Dicrurusater
Small white-throated
babbler
Yellow-eyed babbler
Spotted Ijabbler
Black-headed babbier
ceps
Myophoreus
hors-
whistling
Larvivora l)runnea
Brachypteryx
Rufous
ru-
palpe-
/Kgithina tiphia...
Common
Chloropsis jerdoni
Jerdon's chloropsis
'
datus
Dicrurus
Taken from
ca;rules-
Wliite
iora
bellied
Chibia holtentotla
drongo
Bronzed drongo
Hair-crested drongo
Dissemurus
Larger rocket-tailed
cens
.
para-
drongo
diseus
Sylviidtc
Acrocephalus sten-
Warblers.
Indian
Acrocephalus du-
great
reed-
warbler
loreus
brosa
India.
bellied
Indian white-eye
Drongos.
crow)
.short-wing
fiventris
Zosterops
...
Uicruruslongicau-
Chaptia lenea
Malabar
thrush
fieldi
Dicruridtc
scimitar
bab])ler
fieldi
Blylh's reed-warbler
metorum
W.
(lales, in
the
Fauna of
British
FA UNA
i8.
Acroccphalus
aj^ri-
cola
Paddy
rced-
-ficlil
warljler
crytliio-
Cislicolii
cephala
Red-headed
fanlail-
warhler
Cisticola cursilans
Rufous
Oriolidic
Driolus kundoo
Oriolus
nielano-
cephalus
fanlail -war-
EiilahetidiC
l)ler
I'lanklinia gracilis
Franklin's
I'ranklinia
Rufous
wren-
Eulabus
nani
ura
religiosa
Broad-tailed
aifdon
Thick-billed warbler
warbler
...
Sykes's tree-warbler
I-'astern
Sylvia affinis
warbler
...
Temenuchus pagodarum
lo.scopus affin is
TickelFs
Common myna
Jungle
fuscus
Micscicapidte
Siphia parva
...
Green
nitidus
willow-
Cyornis pallidipes
rubecu-
loides
willow
Cyornis
warbler
Ashy wren-warbler
Prinia socialis
Prinia inornata
...
Indian wren-warbler
Southern
Prinia jerdoni
wren-
warbler
Lajiiida
Shrikes
...
picatus
tickelli
...
Stoparola
mela-
nops
Alseonax latirostris
Alseonax ruficaudus
nigri-
rufa
Culicicopa ceylon-
vicola
shrike
Terpsiphone para-
dicerianus
Black-backed
pied
C o ni m o n
Oranw
blue
Tickell's
fly-
Verditer flycatcher
Brown
fljcatcher
Rufous-tailed
fly-
catcher
Black
and
orange
Grey
headed
fly-
Indian paradise
fly-
Hypothymisazurea
Indian black-naped
wood
Rhipidura
White-browed
albi-
frontata
tail
fan-
flycatcher
minivet
Pratincola caprata
nieus
Common
pied bush-
chat
Pericrocotus pere-
Small minivet
grinus
Pericrocotus
ery-
thropygius
White-bellied mini-
niacii...
fuscus
maura
Black
...
Indian bush-chat
Ruticillarufiventris
Indian redstart
Thamnobiafulicata
Black-backed
In-
dian robin
-
headed
cuckoo-shrike
Graucalus
Pratincola
vet
Campophagasykesi
Artamus
fly-
flycatcher
Malabar
shrike
Pericrocotus flam-
throated
catcher
disi
shrike
Tephrodornis pon-
Blue
catcher
ensis
shrike
Te]5hrodornis syl-
blue
flycatcher
Kiikkati.
Brown
White-bellied
catcher
Ochromela
Lanius cristatus
fly-
catcher
Large-billed v\illow-
magnirostris
Hemipus
Cyornis
warbler
Acanthopneuste
red-
flycatcher
willow-war-
Oreenish
viridanus
European
catcher
bler
Acanthopneuste
myna
Flycatchers.
breasted
warljler
Acanthopneu.ste
myna
Black-headed myna
/Ethiopsar
throated warbler
Phy
Blylh's
Acridotheres tristis
orphean
Sylvia jerdoni
star-
ling
Sturnia blythii
grass
Bristled
Hypolais rania
Rose-coloured
grass-
locus-
telloides
Arundinax
talking-mynas.
Southern grackle
Pastor roseus
warbler
Chajtornis
Indian black-headed
fronted
%vren-vvarl)ler
Schrenicola platy-
Indian oriole
oriole
Stitrnidtc-
Orioles.
Crackles or
\varl)ler
hiicha-
...
Copsychus saularis
Merula nigripileus
Magpie robin
Geocichla wardi...
Pied ground-thrush
Large cuckoo-shrike
Ashy swallow-shrike
Black-cappedblackbird
BIRDS
White
Geocichla cyanotus
throated
ground-thrush
IVtruphila
BUie-headed
cinclo-
rhyncha
rock-
thrush
thrush
Ploceus manyar
Munia malacca
Uroloncha
Uroloncha
...
Striated weaver-bird
Black-headed munia
striata
White-backed munia
...
W^hite
mala-
throated
munia
barica
r a'
gn
hu
amandava
Forest wagtail
in-
Indian tree-pipit
Blyth's pipit
Indian pipit
Alaitdidi J
Alauda gulgula
afifinis
Singing bush-lark
Madras bush-lark
...
Galerita deva
Ammomanes phoe-
Rufous-tailed finchlark
Common
ery-
Ashy
Pyrrhulauda grisea
Finches.
rose-finch
N'ectariniidi.z
Gymnorhis
Yellow - throated
sparrow
collis
Passer domesticus
Emberiza luteola.
Red-headed bunting
louse-sparrow
Arachnechthra
lo-
S wal lows.
Arachnechthra
asi-
Dusky crag-martin
Diatidic
Swallow
Wire-tailed swallow
Indian cliff-swallow
Hodgson's striated
swallow
Sykes's striated
swallow
Hirundo
erythro-
jjygia
longirostris
color
sis
Small sun-bird
bird
zeylonica
Arachnothera
Purple sun-bird
atica
Arachnechthra
pestris
Ptyonoprogne con-
Loten's sun-bird
minima
Martin
Crag-martin
Sun-birds.
tenia
Arachnechthra
HirundinidcE
crowned
finch- lark
thrinus
flavi-
Larks.
Indian sky-lark
...
nicura
Fringillidie
Carpcdacus
Grey wagtail
Grey-headed wagtail
Anthus maculatus
Anthus striolatus
Anthus rufulus ...
Mirafra
lata
Spo
Motacilla borealis
Mirafra cantillans
Spotted munia
Uroloncha piinctu-
Pipits.
dicus
Baya
bay a
Wagtails and
patensis
Limonidromus
Weaver-birds.
Ploceidic
I'loceus
Motacillidic
cyanus
I'etrophila
i8-
Flower-peckers.
Dicaeum erythrorhynchus
Tickell's
Piprisoma
Thick-billed flower-
squali-
dum
flower-
pecker
pecker
PittidiCV\\X7^.
Pitta brachyura
...
Indian pitta
As Mr. Oates' work stops here, the remainder is taken from J. A. Murray's Indian
Birds or the Avifauna of British India.
But, from the two works not being
arranged on the .same system, I have endeavoured to give the information from the
latter in the order in which it is presumed it will appear in the former when
completed.
Macrochires.
Cypselidic
Cypselus melba
...
Cypselus
...
affinis
Swifts.
Alpine swift
Cypselusbatassiensis
Palm
Hirundinapus
dicus
in-
tail
Hirundinapus
syi-
vatica
CoHocalia unicolor
White
rumped
spine-tail
Indian
edible-nest
swiftlet
swift
Dendrochelidon
coronatus
FAUNA
84
Caprimulgus
Capriniiili^idiCViCTiX-'McViix'f..
Capriimilfjus
mah-
Sykcs's
rattensis
Caprimiiljjus iiion-
I'ranklin's
ni{,'lil-jar
arti
Pici.
Woodpeckers
Mara-kutaka.
(jhaul nij^ht-jar
licolus
riiitlic
atri-
pennis
ni},'lu-jar
BIRDS
85
Striges.
Bttbojiidce
Bubo
bengalensis
liuho nipalensis
Ninox scutulata
("ilaucidium
Asioaccipitrinus...
Stout-eared owl
Syrniumocellatum
Syrnium indrance
Mottled wood-owl
Southern wood-owl
Spotted owlet
radia-
(jwlel
owl
...
Malabar
P'orest eagle
...
Glaucidium malabaricum
StrigidcE
Owls
flammea
...
Indian screech-owl
...
(irass-owl
Strix
Strix Candida
Giibe, giige.
Accipitres.
VulturidiC
Gyps
galensis
Spizittus cirrhaius
Long-billed vulture
indicus
Pseudogyjis
Haddu
u 1 1 u res
Common
ben-
rana
Inown
Circretus
gallicus
FakoiiidiC
Falcons
...
Montagues
I'ale harrier
Circus a-ruginosus
Marsh
Haliastur
harrier
Indus
garuda
...
harrier
Crested goshawk
Milvus
Brown hawk
Pernisptilonorhyn-
Accipiter
European
Accipiter
sparrow-
hawk
virgatus
chus
Black-crested kite
White-naped pigmy
Long legged
Falco communis
ca.'ru-
falcon
lescens
buz-
bhaira
Tawny
vindhiana
Peregrine falcon
Falco peregrinalor
Imperial eagle
...
Honey buzzard
Microhierax
heliaca
.Vquila
melanotis
Besra sparrow-hawk
zard
^\.<juila
Indian
Baza lopholes
ur-chitlu
Huteo ferox
kite)
Common
kite
Aslur badius
nisus
harrier-
(Brahmini
Milvus govinda
Asturtrivirgatus...
Ijannada dege
Southern
White-eyed buzzard
Maroon-])acked kite
Butastur teesa
'/<4't'.
Circus macrurus...
Circus pygargus
serpent-
eagle
Black vulture
...
Common
eagle
vulture
Spilornis melanolis
haddu
Ologyps calvus
hawk -eagle
Crested
bhairi
^juttu
(lege
eagle
Aquila clanga
Spotted eagle
NisiEtus
fasciatus
Crestless hawk-eagle
NisiX'tus
pennatus
Dwarf
or
juggur
Falco
Ijooted
Neopus malayensis
Black eagle
SpizKtusnipalensis
Spotted hawk-eagle
Lugger falcon
giclaga
Falco chiquera
...
Hierofalcosaker...
eagle
Shaheen falcon
Polioaetui
ichthy-
Red-headed merlin
Cherrug falcon
Eastern white-tailed
eagle
aetus
Steganopodes.
Pelecanid(
Pelicans.
Eastern while
Pelecanusroseus...
Plialacrocoraxpygpeli-
Little
cormorant
moeus
Plotus melanogaster Indian snake-bird
can
Herodiones.
Ciion id<c
or]< s
Baka.
Xcnorhynchus
asi-
Black-necked stork
aticus
Ciconia
phala
leucoce-
White-necked stork
Ardcidic
Herons
Ardea cinerea
Ardea purpurea
Herodias
allxi
...
Ilerodias garzetta
Kokkare.
Common
heron
Blue heron
black-billed
while heron
FA UNA
i86
I'ond
Ar(l(ji)I;i j^rayi
licron,
i);i<!ily
Night heron
Nyctoraxgriseus...
bird
lUitoiidcs j;i\;inicii
Ardutta
Bine
tlavicoliis
stellaris
Common
'J'anlalid(C.
Tantalus
jjiltern
European
leucoce-
I'elican
il)i.-;
phalus
I'latalea leucorodia
Spoonbill
me-
Threskiornis
White
ibis
lanocephalus
bittern
Anseres.
Anatichr
Ducks Bdtti.
Sarkidiornis mela-
Comb
duck
Cotton
leal
Casarca
nonotus
Nettapuscoromandelianus
Dendrocygna
ja-
vanica
Lesser
Brahmini duck
rutila
Spatula clypeata.
Dafila acuta
I'intail
Querquedulacrecca
Common
Fuligula cristata...
Tufted pochard
Podicipidiz
whistlini
Podiceps minor
teal
Shoveller
...
teal
Grebes.
Dab-chick
Columbse
TreronidcE
Crocopus
Fruit Pigeons.
chlori-
gaster
Colitmbidie
Southern
barica
Ma
x.x\q&.
Indian
green
abar
Imperial
green
blue
rock-
pigeon
Turtur meena
pigeon
Carpophaga
PArivdla.
Columba interme-
pigeon
Osmotreron mala-
green
...
Rufous turtle-dove
Turtur senegalen-
Little
Turtur risorius
Indian ring-dove
brown dove
pigeon
Carpophaga
Bronze
insig
nis
back
im-
...
perial pigeon
Gallinae
Pierociidcc
Sand grouse.
Pterocles fasciatus
Phasianidic
Pave
Tetraonidcc.
Peafowl
cristatus
iVaz^^/w.
...
Common
peacock
Francolinus pictus
Painted partridge
Ortygornis
Common
ceriana
Megapodida.
ferrugineus
Common
Gallus sonnerati
..
spa-
Microperdix
ery-
throrhyncha
Grey jungle-fowl
Red
argoon-
dah
jungle-
fowl
Galloperdix
grey par-
tridge
Perdicula asiatica
Perdicula
(Jallus
ponti-
Red-billed
bush
quail
Coturnix communis
spur-fowl
Tinamida.
diceus
Galloperdix
lunu-
Painted spur-fowl
Turnix plumbipes
Indo- Malayan
latus
bus-
tard quail
Geranomorphae.
Otitidte
Bustards and
Sypheotides auritus
CiirsoridiT
Lesser florikin
Courier plovers.
Cursorius coromandelicus
Charadrius
floricans.
fulvus
Indian
courier
plover
Sarciophorus bilo-
golden
Yellow-wattled lap-
wing
bus
CEdicnemus
crepi-
tans
GniidiC
plover
Eastern
CJrus cinerea
Stone plover
Cranes
...
Anthropoidesvirgo
Kahva.
Common
crane
Demoiselle crane
REPTILES
187
Limicolae.
Scolopactdir.
Scolopax
Rallida:
Wood snipe
Common snipe
Gallinago nemoricola
Gallinago scolopacina
Gallinago gallinula...
Machetes pugnax
Actitis ochropus
Totanus glareola
Totanus calidris
Himanlopus candidus
Woodcock
rusticola...
Stilt
Rail
s.
Porphyrio poliocephalus
Purple coot
P'ulica atra
Bald coot
...
Jack snipe
Ruff
...
Green sand-piper
Porzana bailloni
Porzana maruetta
...
Wood
Gallinula chloropus
...
Moorhen
...
Redshank
Gallinula phoenicura
...
White-breasted
sand-piper
...
...
Pigmy
...
Spotted crake
rail
water-hen
Gavise.
Laruiic.
Sterna melanogastra
Rhynchops
Black-bellied tern
Indian skimmer
The remaining
albi-
collis
I
have not succeeded
orders Tubinares and Pygopodes
Perhaps some of the entries under Coccyges should come here.
identifying.
in
Rkptile.s.
"
The few
me
that
it
The
loss of life
In
from snake-bite
it
escapes observation."
may be
human
killed
by snakes;
in 1890-1 the
is
now
Reptilia.-
Emydosauria Crocodiles.
Crocodilidce
Crocodiles
Gavialus gangeticus
...
]\Iosah
...
Chelonia
Iriotiyc/iidic
Trionyx
Tortoises
...
...
Crocodilus paluslris
A'/iii.
leithii
Testt(di)iid(C.
Testudo elegans
'
...
Halame...
...
Nicoria trijuga
...
Muriki amc
FAUNA
88
Squamata
Gechoiiidw
leniidaclylus frenatus
(lyiiuiodactyliisdeccancnsi.s...
leniidactylus gleadovii
(lonatodcs niysoriensis
leniidactylus maculatus
{lymnodaclylus nchulosus
(lonatodcs gracilis
lalli
Ilemidactylus triedrus
...
llcniidactylus reticulalus
Hemidactylus
...
Halli
costcei
Eiiblepharidic.
Enhlcphari.s hardwickii
Agantidic.
Sitana ponticeriana
...
Calotes versicolor
...
Varanidcc
Lizards
Calotes
ellioti
Charasia dorsal is
(J'ti
Halli.
Varanus liengalensis
. .
U'.saravalli
Lacertidtc.
Ophiops jerdonii
Cabrita leschenaultii...
ScincidiC
S kink s
Hdva ran i.
Lygosoma alljopunctatum
Lygosoma punctatum
Mabina carinata
Mabina macularia
ChamaleontidtE
Chameleons
Gosiinibe.
Chama;Ieon calcaratus
(Ophidia)
Typhlopidii:
Worm-like snakes.
Typhlops braminus
Boidce
Typhlops aculus
...
Pythons or boas.
Python molurus
...
Gongylophis conicus...
Uropeltidic
Dasara havu
p]ryx johnii'
Earth snakes.
Rhinophis sanguineus
Silybura phipsonii
Silybura
Pseudoplectrurus canaricus
Colubridit
ellioti
Snakes
Hdvii.
striatus
Nir havu
Tropidonotus piscator
Tropidonotus plumbicolor Hasur havu
aulicus
Helicops schistosus
Xylophis perroteti
Lycodon
Lycodon
Hydropholjus nympha
Ablabes calamaria ...
Dipsas trigonata
Dryophis perroteti
Dryophis mycterizans
Simotes arnensis
Oligodon venustus
Oligodon subgriseus...
Zamenis mucosus- ...
Zamenis fasciolalus ...
Coluber helena
Dendrophis pictus
Tropidonotus stolatus
Viperidit
Vipera
'
'
The
Hypsirhina enhydris
Kere
Hasur nulige
Nir havu
Callophis nigrescens
Bungarus fasciatus
Bungarus creruleus^
Xaia tripudians*
Naia bunrarus
(jodi nagara
Xagara havu
\"ipers.
russellii
Kolaku-mandala
Known
as the krait.
Echis carinata.
Kallu ha\-u
in Hindi).
FISHES
Batrachia.
Frogs
Rait td(e
189
Kappe.
...
...
...
..
...
...
...
...
...
Rana limnocharis
Rana brevicep.s
Rana beddomii
Engystontatidic.
Microhyla ornata
...
...
...
...
Callula variegata
Callula pulchra
...
...
...
...
Cacopus systema
Toads.
Bufo melanosticUis
Bitfo)iid(C
Fishes.
"
but
The
I
rivers
and
lakes in
artificial
in getting
much
excellent
fish,
(writes
fly
Mr. Sanderson).-
the head
bili
and
skin of a fish
a species of carp
caught by me
ox silver-fish in Canarese
tirtha,
which measured
The circumference
inches.
was
estimated
187
in the
Lakshman-
thirty-eight in girth.
inside the
tests at
and
unable
unfortunately
by rough
it
in
to
weigh
lbs.
this
I
but
fish,
have seen
much
two or three
single
combine
to net a
large fish
weather.
water fifteen feet deep, with cavernous rocks capable of sheltering fish
but by joining their nets, and diving and working for two or three days,
they seldom
fail
The following list has been compiled from Dr. Day's book.'' A
number of native names of fish, not identified, will l)e found under
each District
in Vol. II.
Pisces il//.
Teleostei.
Siliiridic
Clarias magiir
Cat-fishes.
...
Callichrous
Maiave Black
cat-
Pseudentropius
fish
Saccobranchus
fos-
Chelii
niinu
low
silis
catfish, scor-
pion
Wallago auu
fish
Ciodalc
Bale
..
Ladyfi.sh
atherinoides
]
Macrones vittatus^
Macrones keletius
(leralu
Rita hastata
\'alc, ole
The chunam
'
(?)
'
Piiffta in
Vel-
binia-
culalus'
or flying frog.
Hindustani
called the
"^
FA UNA
190
Barbus vittatus
Chela argcnlea
Chela boopis
Chela clu|)eoides
Lcpicloccphalichthys thermalis
Ncmachilus ^'ucnlheri
Nemachilus semiarniatus
Percidcc
Neniachihis dcnisonii
Nemacliilus hcavani
l'an(li]kke
Discotiiialhiislamta
kan]i,
(korafi
Hind.)
Badis buchanani
Kari minii
Badis dario
Lalieo Uontius
Cirrhina cirrhosa
Nandus marmoratus
Pristolepis marginata
Cirrhina relia
Pristolepis nialabarica
Matsya argentea
Barbus chagunio
Baibus .sarana ... Gid pakke
Barbu.s chrysopoma
Barbus micropogon
(lid pakke (Giddi
Barlnis carnaticu.s
kaoli,
Gobiidcc.
Gobius giurus
Abbroni
ar-
Thorny-backed
matus
Hind.)
OphioccpJialida.
l^arbus tor'
Ophi ocephalus
melanampyx
Barl)us parrah
(Kacha
...
dorsalis
...
Hurvina maral
marulius
korava,
Ophiocephalusleu-
I\Iar
Bili
korava
copunctatus
Hind.)
O ph
pakke
kolus
ocephalus
Kuchina maral
striatus
O ph iocephalus Mar
melanostigma
korava
guchua
puckelli
Barbus arulius
Barbus ticto
...
KhyncJiobdellidij:.
Mastacenibalus
Barbus carmuca
Barbus
Barbus
Barbus
Barbus
Perches.
Ambassis nama
Ambassis ranga
Nandid(C.
Labeo fimbrialiis
Labeo calbassu ...
Barl)us
White carp
O phio cephalus
...
aruli
...
(Kaoli, Hind.)
punctatus
Insects.
Of
tension can be
families
mantis
flies
made
Of
tribe, there is
and
a great profusion
richest moths.
The bee
beetles,
list.
The
no
pre-
leading
butter-
is
swarm
in every soil,
irate, erecting
its
dorsal fin
The mahseer
of sportsmen.
INSECTS
191
have softened the parched and dried-up ground, their winged nymphs
issue in gauzy clouds to
enjoy a brief
flight
and
wings, which strew the whole surface of the ground, crawl about in the
air and every creeping
and cooked for food by the lower
mango-flies or eye-flies, which swarm during the
orders.
They
The
To them
source of annoyance.
is
mango
is
doubtful.
destroy the
first
fortunately, the
in
(p.
vast flights
Among
168).
far
less
But,
..
jigani
...
Leeches
Suctoria.
...
Al)ound
at the
all forests
Arachnida.
Araneida;
Lycosidie
Mygalidre
"^
r...
ScorpionidiT.'
Acaridse
jada
Spiders
chehi
Scorpions
in
FA UNA
192
Myriapoda.
lulichv.
lulus Indus
haiidi
Sc<)lo|K'n(Iri(I,v
jari
lsava
...
Centiiiedes
Very common.
There are several species, differing in size and colour
the
;
largest
with
is
of a greyish colour
crimson
smaller
kinds,
legs
and another of a
the
of
one
is
black
.sandy or
ashy colour.
I'olydesmida*
Insecta.
Anoplnta.
Pediculus
..
henu
Louse-
familiar with
moving
this
women
The same
operation
constantly
witnessed
the
HcDiiptcra.
re-
unpleasant occu-
common monkeys.
hair.
may be
among
lA^SECTS
Nettropicra.
Libellula
...
Ephemera
Myrmeleon
Termes
Aphaniplera.
U'mi
lnil;i
Ccddalu
193
FA UNA
04
Oi
insects useful to
man
worms, the
lac
and cochineal
made
in
galore District.
owing
The
more
of insects,
Vecchj,
at
especially
Company
l-'ilature
at
by Signor de
Kengeri, Ban-
industry has
to the comparative
Tasar Silkworm.
The
and Devaraydroog.
The
in
the
following notes
in
at
the
There are four ways in which the tasar silk cocoons may be procured,
of which I myself have successfully tried.
Firstly : During the hot
weather, when the leaf is off; then the cocoons are easily discernible
hanging like berries from the twigs men might then go into the jungles
and collect them. Secondly
From June to October the caterpillars are
large and commit much ravage on the trees.
Their presence then is easily
detected by the denuded appearance of the twigs, and by their droppings
under the tree (the large caterpillars do not wander at all, but eat steadiiv
along one twig, devouring leaf after leaf ) men might then go and collect
them all on to one tree, beneath which they themselves might build a hut
Both of these methods are
and live, scaring away birds, squirrels, &c.
practised in the Bengal Presidency.
Thirdly
The moths can be paired
when they issue from the cocoons, and the caterpillars reared from the eggs.
Fourthly
When the moths issue from the cocoons, the females can be
tied up to certain trees and the males liberated there, when, if any of these
latter be not in full vigour, wild males may come and pair with the females,
which can then be removed.
In hatching out and rearing the caterpillars there is no difficulty
twigs
of whatever tree is most convenient to use should be put into earthen pots
full of earth and water, the mouths of which should, as recommended by
Captain Hutton, be closed with cotton rammed in, to keep the twigs steady
and to prevent the caterpillars crawling down into the water and drowning
themselves.
For the first fifteen days, during which the caterpillars wander
about much, the pots should be kept each in a small wooden frame, the
opposite sides of which should be covered with mosquito net or fine bamboo
chicks, so that the light and air may penetrate freely and the worms not
escape.
After that time the pots should be put upon shelves or tables with
all
'
SILKWORMS
tlie
195
and
left
The
uncovered.
be kept there until they change their skins for the last
time, when they may be put on to twigs suspended over bamboos hung from
the ceiling and here they will spin their cocoons, which may be gathered
every day when the twigs are renewed. In all cases the twigs should be
changed every day those that are old and stripped, thrown away those
caterpillars should
that the caterpillars are on, should be put near the fresh twigs,
and they
will
own
accord.
advisable to water
It is
it
amount
of moisture
is
ordinary
and expense, any amount of these caterpillars can be reared
precautions being taken to protect them from their numerous enemies, by
stopping rat-holes, sweeping away cobwebs, nailing wire netting or bamboo
chicks over the windows, which should be kept open by night and day.
I am glad to see that Mr. Massa reports so favourably upon the specimens
;
myself
am
De
Souza,
through his
.it was
specimens were obtained.
and
Experiments have also been made with the Eri silkworm from Assam,
which feeds on the leaves of the castor-oil plant and with a variety of
goldlace cocoons found in the jimgles of Hassan.
;
Cochineal.
remedy
as a partial
following extract
is
taken from a
memorandum by
was proposed
Regarding
Colonel
it
Boddam
the
:
One hundred years ago the Hon'ble Court of Directors attempted to introduce cochineal culture into India, and offered a reward of ^2,000 to any one
In 1795 '^ naval officer secretly imported some
successfully importing it.
cochineal insects from Brazil, which were distributed over India, and
After expending two lakhs
cultivation fostered by the Court of Directors.
There are
of rupees it was discovered that the wrong insect had been got.
two sorts of cochineal insect the sih'estrc or wild one, and the grana-Jiiia
or domesticated one
the latter only producing the cochineal of commerce.
It unfortunately was the siivcsirc that had been imported, and was not worth
;
the
is
The
trouble of cultivating.
imported.
ji^rana-Jina
necessary
the
common
Referring to
Kew
correspondence
It
must be opuniia
was
After
much
settled,
FAUNA
,,/,
Madras and
Han^jalorc,
After reviewing
says:
"The
that has
all
first
and most
Watt's Dictionary
in
in
and
Lac
Nandi
Roxb)
Insect.
hills.
its
managers
and
and
to a large size
is
their
growth
is
kept
down by
The
tree, left to
answers best.
good timber.
soil
and
the insect
itself,
insect,
and
grows
thrives
it
is
as nature directs.
up spontaneously
as near the
several parts,
fullest of the
is
tied
to every tree
to the
in
middle of April
and
merchants.
leaves.
This
on the
sticks
stick-lac,
and
is
sold
to
the
month
the
at
which time
The
what
is
is
and of
Chaitra, or
lac dried
is
called
shell-lac.
Bees.
This
is
is
procured
is
That
called hej-jcnu-
or in caverns.
three seers of
wax=
i"82 lb.
honey = 4"85
lb.,
and
quantity.
or in the
is
BEES
for
if
violent that
it
endangers
points of rocks,
would
Ijees
return,
In order to fortify
life.
and against
Bcda
the adventurous
chest,
his
197
is
The bee
that
is,
honey
called
is
This bee
is
but is in the greatest perfection at the same time with the other.
The
honey is of the finest quality but the whole comb seldom weighs
more than two seers, or i'2lb. This bee does not sting, and is readily
driven away by a twig switched round the comb.
The tnduve is a bee of which the honey is of an excellent quality,
;
where
hollow
in
it is
trees,
for
it
Sometimes, however,
totally inaccessible.
pounds
wax
is
in
stings those
The
This
proportion small.
who plunder
toriga
is
its
found
it is
will
is
a large bee
but
it
very seldom
hive.
very small
bee,
that
seldom
stings.
It
takes
possession of the deserted nests of the white ants, which in this country
are
very numerous in
Of
the wastes
this
stiff
is
usually
but
it is
Its nest
is
very small, and contains only about a seer of honey and half a
seer of wax.
198
DOMESTIC ANIMALS.
to
sires
fair
armies.
deficient
come
Jiifka,
in
but
barrel,
Muhammadan
Of
demand was
the
of ponies has
The
To
improve the
The
tricts.
at headquarters of Dis-
been rather
horse-breeding
limited.
establishment
many
is
kept up
by Government
at
eight in number,
five
years
In addition to these,
seventy were cast and sold as unfit or undersized, sixty-two died, and
three were destroyed.
Farm
in
Mules.
Arabia
It is said that
for the
Writing
in
1803,
Colonel Welsh
Colarie."
Stud
fine asses
from
in the
private
scheme
HORNED CATTLE
for a regular
199
transport, has
been
lately
assist-
Asses.
Every
The
male.
washerman
salt
Some
worse.
in
keeps three
four
or
and a
females
and
it
The breed
grain.
is
very small, no
it
from growing
have sometimes
black individuals
ash-
varieties
as to
species
coloured
colts,
for
The
in
When
eat except
the crop
is
in
at
night
village.
;
but at
order to prevent
The
males are never castrated, and the best are always sold off by the
ass's
travel
breed.
Horned
are the
village cattle.
Almost
all
other cattle
seen
in
famous
at
literally
Milk Department,
to the
is
for
the
an establishment
as
but
its
is
doubt exists as to what the breed imported was, but general tradition
points to the small Brahmani bulls, which to this day are noted for their
endurance and fast trotting powers.
"It was this establishment," wrote Sir Mark Cubbon, " which enabled
(ireat
'
The particulars are taken from a pamphlet coiitainint; the hisUjry of liic Amril
Mahal, compiled from the Records of the Department by Captain M. A. Kowlandson,
and one on Ilunsur, by Dr. CJilchrist with corrections by Majtir Mclnroy, the officer
;
formerly in charge, to
whom
was indebted
for
them.
FAUNA
200
Ilaidar Ali to march loo miles in two days and a half to the relief of
Chidambram, and after every defeat to draw off his guns in the face of his
enemies which enabled Tipii Sultan to cross the peninsula in one month
for the recovery of Bednur, and to march sixty-three miles in two days
;
before (General
Mcdows
to
in 25
days
advance
upon Ava and bring the war to a favourable termination. It was also this
establishment which enabled the Duke of Wellington to execute those
movements of unexampled rapidity which are the admiration of every military man, and in consideration of whose services he recommended it to protection in a letter addressed at the close of the war to the Commander-inChief." Allusions in the Wellington Despatches show that the Great Duke
often, during the Peninsular War in Spain, regretted that he had not the
assistance of the Amrit IMahdl cattle.
After the capture of Seringapatam, the Breeding establishment was
intrusted to the native government, and the Public Cattle department to an
agent but the inducements which had led Haidar and Tipu to keep up
its efficiency were wanting, and by the end of 1813 the cattle had degenerated to such a degree that the management was taken over by the British,
and 10,914 head of breeding cattle, the exact number made over to the
Raja's government in 1800, received back. A Commissariat officer (Captain
Harvey) was placed in charge, with a suitable establishment, and up to the
31st July, 1816, the number of cattle had increased to 14,399, exclusive of 900
calves transferred as fit for service. By 1823 the original number had nearly
doubled itself, besides supplying for the public service young bullocks equal
to one-fourth part of the increased establishment.
In i860, from motives of
economy, Sir Charles Trevelyan ordered the establishment to be broken up,
and the herds to be sold but the results were to the detriment of the public
service.
The Amrit Mahal was therefore, with the cordial approval and
assistance of the then Maharaja, re-established in December 1867, with
In 1871 there were 9,800 head of all sizes, exclusive
5,935 head of cattle.
of 1,000 young male cattle in the Training Depot.
It was arranged that a
certain number of bulls should be handed over to the Mysore Government
(icncral Campbell, after the failure of his Bengal equipments, to
The
cattle
Cc.ttle
each
They
wet weather and cold weather kdvals, according to the seasons of the year
during which they are of most use. The hot weather kdvals are generally
the beds of tanks in which grass springs up during the hot months, and near
Though a herd
for the
graziers
is
their
one to every
head of
cattle.
lots, called
of attendants or
AMRIT MAHAL
201
the department
in
have
cattle
left
permitted to
sell
for their
some
fi.xed
annual
portions,
visit to
and
Government
after the
cattle
comprise three
may be
districts
by the peculiar shape and beauty of their heads and the symmetry of
They seldom
their form.
attain
in pro-
portion to their size are remarkably deep and wide in the chest, long
and broad
round
in the back,
troops
in
possess the
a word, they
same
They
in
seem
than
a distinct species,
and
to constitute
and walk
in
every valuable
quality, that
cattle,
cow
of this breed
is
milk a day, and the calf could not be deprived of any part of
*
An
absurd legend
is
current
They
among
it
without
state that
caste.
53i inches.
idxHit
12
exactly.
The average
to
is
determine this
FAUMA
20 2
I)ciii^ inalcrially
injured in
The
growth.
its
in
at night,
and are
months
old,
from
sei)arated
care
separation,
mothers
their
after
till
hot
the
After
weather.
is
the neighbourhood,
food.
Heifers begin to breed between three and a half and four years old,
and bring
Twenty cows
bull.
The
vigour
till
ten,
when they
The
is fifty
and female
calves
is
number
average
of cows,
and
nearly equal.
The whole of the cattle, bulls, cows and calves subsist entirely on
what the pastures afford, and on the stalks of the castor, bailer, kulti,
and other nourishing
soil,
the early
showers, and the shelter afforded by the trees are favourable to vegetation.
They
there in
arrive
The
May and
return
to
pastures
their
in
in great
is
and invariably
and twelve months, as their growth is supposed
to be promoted by early castration
and it is attended with this important advantage, that it prevents the cows being impregnated by inferior
bulls and consequently prevents the breed from degenerating.
They
between the age of
five
for
They
work.
they work
five,
and
transferred to
and
and are past
perfectly trained
strength at seven
after
which
The
till
fourteen or
cattle of these
description
they
are
very
fiery
and
state,
cannot
in,
fifteen,
approached
be
It
is
by
requires several
extremely
difficult
AMRIT MAHAL
203
At the age of three years the catching of bullocks takes place, previous
which they are nearly as wild as the inhabitants of the jungle. The
bullocks are first driven into a large oval enclosure, which they are made
to
much
to
surrounding
an
The
difficulty.
inner
enclosure
closed.
to
moved
be
with
some
difficulty,
liberty as this
of.
He
is
final
lines.
On the
cattle
with
at that
time 30 herds,
2,502 head, of which 4,618 were cows and 177 breeding bulls.
It
was stipulated that the Department should supply the Madras Govern-
ment for ten years with three-year-old bullocks at Rs. 50 per head, to a
number not exceeding 400 annually. In 1886 this limit was reduced
The herds were therefore
to 200 of four years old at the same price.
In 1889
broken up in 1887 and their number reduced to sixteen.
There
steps were taken to form special herds of big and fine cattle.
at suitable places.
at
Kach of the
/'.UW.I
204
darogas has also a shcc[) farm, wlicrc the country ewes are crossed by
Kashmir rams.
At the Hissar ('attle Farm in the Punjab, artillery cattle are bred
from the Mysore cross to serve as " leaders." At the Bhadgaon Farm
cross-bred
Bombay
of the
The main
Amrit Mahal.
crossing
its
origin
district, I
of
Mysore
bulls for
"As
'
'
animals, but crossed with a Hallikar bull they form excellent cattle
for
Of
mostly
used by the large cart owners who carry on trade from towns in the
Mysore
territory to the
KdnkdnJialli.
east of
Mysore
This
;
places.
they are very like the Madesvaran Betta breed, but are
Mahal breed.
They
have thick horns, broad sloping foreheads, and white, very thick skins.
In
all
The
in
some
much in
may be
size,
seen,
be met which give three seers, but it will be generally found that
these have been fed on nutritious food, such as oil-cake, cotton-seed
and such like. The bullocks are small, but for their size do a sur-
amount of work.
Of the buffalo there are three varieties, the Hullu, the
Gaiijri or Gujarat, and the Chokatu, which comes from the country
bordering on the river Krishna.
The Hullu is by far the most common, and is the native breed of the
country.
The female has a calf every year, and gives milk for seven
prising
Buffalo.'
Much
SHEEP
205
Besides what the calf draws from her, she gives twice a day
months.
to twelve calves,
and
very unruly
is
calf
or on their back,
than a
common
ox
the
cart
endure heat, and cannot easily travel more than seven miles a day.
The two
once
in
The
but
in
is
The males
die.
loads
them
one of
will
much
carry as
In
common
to eight quarts of
calves.
si.x
this country,
about
all
breed
entirely ceases
it
in
females
after
milk
(quantity of
and
Hullu
as
six
removed or
or for
and
oxen,
carrying
will
walk
faster.
Sheep.
ordinary breed,
common
from the caste which rears it; the Gol/ar, which is less
and which owes its name to the same cause and the Ye/aga,
which
is
found
in all
so called
three breeds.
curling backwards.
Both
The
its
large size,
The Kurubar
its
flesh
dollar
is
The
than
stands higher
the
is
to those of the
brown and
\Miite,
Yejaga, which
and
other breeds,
different formation as to
rare,
is
but
is
is
longer in the
less
The sheep
and
more
leg.
bulky and
of this
variety are never shorn of their wool, being too coarse for manufacture,
coats once
their
This
year.
is
left
out at night at
to suffer
invariably
chiefly
all
seasons and in
while
all
the
is
The
the
breed which
weathers,
housed
owing
to
it is
two.
doubtful
it is
pretty
They
are solely
Sheep, with the exception of the Yelagas, are shorn twice a year, and
fifty
fleeces
amount
to
about a
maund
weight.
The wool
is
all
coarse,
FA UNA
2o6
and
is
made
into
rougli kanitjlis.
The shepherds
usually
hand over
There
return a kambli.
in
The
attain
from 60 to 80
from 40 to 60
is
They have
lbs.
lbs.,
compact
the body
fairly
carcases,
with
the shoulder
is
fairly
filled
w^hen in
condition.
The
fleece
never
10 rupees each.
after
for
by native Rajas,
Zamindars and others. They are much petted and pampered, till they
grow quite savage they will butt and also strike with their fore-feet
and I have also seen in one or two instances a propensity to bite. They
;
are
the
pitted
result.
and
large
tilt
by
first
much
smaller.
All
This breed
Avool frequently
Sir
at
GOATS
Heraganhalli,
Nagamangala
Commissariat subordinate
taluq,
207
officer.
The breed
all
of
and
been collected
for
and the
flock
of white sheep
their
Goats.
In every
20
nicke
flock
to
of
sheep there
100 sheep.
is
commonly
and
propagate together.
a proportion of 10 or
of the sheep, for the goats live entirely on the leaves of bushes
and
One male
trees.
is
own
use.
will give
is
is
for
shepherds
manure.
for
a quart of milk.
much used
is
The excrement
and eight
208
ETHNOGRAPHY
The
with
aboriginal inhabitants of
any degree of
prehistoric
races
monuments
abound
On
certainty,
in stone
is sometimes given)
Cochin China and Australia, of
which Madagascar on the one side, and the islands included in
Melanesia in the Indian Archipelago on the other, are some of the
part of a continent
(to
and
Of
may have
it
east to
human
the primeval
races
whose home
of Australia, were
The
the
curly-haired
first
side to
Europe
(their survivors
being found
producing the
South-western
original
Red
in
America,
Indians
Asia,
may
changed
This hypothesis discredits the views
one time adopted, that the Dravidians migrated into India from the
])erhaps represent the least
be equally
to
is little
by making
their progenitors or
" Throughout the later part of the palceozoic and the whole of the mesozoic
era, there was a continuons stretch of dry land over what is now the Indian Ocean."
" At the close of the cretaceous or commencement of the eocene period, the great
^
finally
all
R.
The
Vriyu, Matsya,
Muir,
.S".
PRIMITIVE TRIBES
and Kerala,
Turvasu,
lunar
be descendants of Dushyanta,
to
who was
adopted son
the
of
line.
is
209
to
to
The former
who
to Turvasu,
Another
name which
If the
would
aboriginal
race.
seem
as
if
The name
is
it
called, as well
as
in
Kolala
in
7'asii)
{tur),
which stood
and socket,
amid the circumpolar stars of the Great Bear being
considered the cause of the rains.
They may be identified with the
Zend Turanians {an signifying god in that language), and with the
maritime traders called Tour-sha and Tur-sene or Tyrrhenians
mentioned in Egyptian and (ireek records. Their first great trading
for the
its
Linga or
I'hallus,
fire-drill
revolution
port was
Dvdraka
in
peninsula
the
Kathiawar
of
other
exporting
'
(Surat) at the
]ieople not
these
Hindus
Wilson,
Manu,
to the introduction of
Hinduism
into
Jlshiiti
Ptirana,
iv,
117.
''
'
who
The
is
in
at
the
east
first
Indian continent.
and
ETHNOGRAPHY
tlic
of Shushan)
whom
who
of the Indus
They
correspond also with the Sabar?e of Ptolemy, the Suari of Pliny, and the
They were
Sauviras of Baudhayana.
traders of Western Asia
the
(if
modern Saukars.
river
and India
name Sindhu
now 150
or
in Sindh),
They gave
to the
to designate the
its inhabitants.
They are referred to as Yonas by
Asoka and as Yavanas in the Mahabharata.^
Dushyanta (previously mentioned) or Dushmanta, as he is also
called, who was of the line of Puru but adopted by Turvasu, became
the father, by Sakuntala, the heroine of Kalidasa's exquisite drama, of
they held
sacred.
They
among
the
who claimed
to
be descended from
them were the Uravidian Bharatas under Vis'vamitra, who resisted the
Aryan advance under Vasishtha, and whose defeat is celebrated in the
seventh mandala of the Rig-veda.'*
As regards Mysore, which is included in the Dravidian region, it
seems not unlikely that the Tudas or Todas of the Nilgiris may be
representatives of primeval tribes there settled.
Not only is their
" The Ruling Races of Prehistoric Times," from which these
" It was in
have been extracted, out of a bewildering maze of detail.
this region (the Western Punjab) probably that they (the Aryans) found the first
enemy of foreign race to themselves, for they mention hostile serpent-worshippers of
a yellow complexion, and from other sources we learn that very early in history there
had been movements amongst the light-tinted race of West-Central Asia, that went
by the generic name of Skythian."J. A. Baines, General Report on the Census of
'
See
J.
F. Hewitt's
particulars
TUDAS
it
is
its
Chamundi
based on an historical
is
fact,
or
kingdom,
buffalo
by
seems
its
tribes
in
the mountains,
national importance.
excited
much
interest as a race
and
as regards their
origin.
it is
whom
It
was
at
the ancient
a Skythian
it
will
known
events, to the
(in the
its
subsequent
recovery by the emperor Sagara, sprung from the ejected native race,
heads
in peculiar
do the Tudas
modes
common
(in
it
is
as a
mark of
tribes
kutii or tribute
not only
Now
subjection.
and
that in
all
virtue
on the
hills,
Tudas
be described as such.
Another early
*
hill
The
if
in
the
top to another.
gale of wind.
and not a distinct dialect. The Tudas were probably immigrants from the Canarese
country, and have dwelt on the Nilagiris for al)out Soo (Pat least i,8oo) years.
Dr. I'ojie, Out lines of 7'iida Gram.
The
Kannada
for north.
Kota may be considered as a very old and very rude dialect of the Canarese,
which was carried thither (the Nilgiri hills) by a persecuted low-caste tribe al some
very remote period.
The dialect spoken by the Burghers or H;idagas (the
^
northern people)
is
Dr.
Caldwell,
P 2
ETHNOGRAPHY
Hale
and
foot-soldiers
/<?>//(vj,
body-guards of former
inhabit,
called
Ceylon.
called
is
in Orissa,
the
Paik.s,
who
is
who
are
The
Honavar
not a
little
a military tribe in
aboriginal."'
occupation
principal
fond of
still
fire-
Tuluva
Vastara and in
In
(S.
aboriginal claim,
is
be plainly
said to
it is
expedition against
brave,
Now
rtrens),
call
Turanian immigrants.'*
first
{caryoia
There
Vizagapatam, called
among
now of
they were
Kumara
Also Paiks
whom
to
rulers,
fidelity.^
singular that
patels.
Paiki
is
the
name
of the highest
clan of the Todas, from which alone the pdldl or priests are taken,
that the latter style themselves
Der mokh,
i.e.
and
Devara makkalu, or
of Manjarabad.
position of their
plateau, whilst
On
hand "the
the other
simi-
some of
their
some
seem
to lend
the view that their country lay to the west of the Nilagiris."
colour to
Whatever
The derivation hale pdyika is questionaljle. I have seen hale payaka, which would
mean "old drinkers," also given as the origin of the word. The occupation of toddydrawing may have suggested the latter. And if the peculiarity which Colonel
'
said to
be common to the hale
Marshall has remarked in the Todas, that they always keep step in walking
he very unusual even
paika,
^
*
it
may have
among
trained sepoys
when
off
duty
Macleane, p. 66.
In connection with the view of Ethiopian
Hewitt, p. 192.
it
is
curious to
note that Herodotus in his account of the presents sent by Cambyses to the Ethiopians
(HI, 20-22) particularly mentions z. ask of date wine, and that their king, though
ilistrustful
of the other things, was delighted beyond measure with the beverage
he was informed
f>ow in return.
when
among
the Todas.
'
KURUBAS
213
its
of
fiats
it
Wainad
downs of
and Salem. "^
to the grassy
process
of writing
of
them
of the imagination
" In
can
them
picture
blameless Ethiopian
Chaldean
in their
in
early history.
about them
'
appearance."
There
In a note he adds
much
is
of
soniething
the
of the
Jew
" On the
and
eve of
sending
this
work
to the press I
it
to be cultivated.
It is significant
Todas
as the
The Kadu
or wild
fatigue,
who
are expert
said to be a darker
ing honey
and
Among
hddi.
Hill Kurubas,-* a
and
woodmen
into Betta or
inferior race,
bees'-wax.
is
set
in
both being under the supervision of the headman of the tribe. They
are their own barbers, bits of broken glass doing duty for razors.
Strangers are not allowed to enter a hadi with shoes on.
death,
Grigg's "
"
Manual
Phrenologist
cremated;
among
In cases of
The
Betta
ix.
the Todas," p. 4.
ETJIXOGRAPII
Kurubas worship
forest
if
The
willing service.
about
The
Districts,
seem
to be
another tribe closely resembling the Jenu Kurubas, and engaged in the
same pursuits. Their name is said to be derived from irul, night,
indicating the blackness of their hue.
called
name
Buchanan mentions
that
they
Madras country. The Soligas are a very secluded race. They speak
Old Canarese, and are remarkable for their keenness of sight, and skill
The tribes of Hasulas and Maleyas, who
in tracking wild animals.
somewhat resemble them, are met with along the Ghats on the western
frontier.
But these appear to be immigrants from South Canara, and
speak Tulu.
They
employers, whose
collect
become.
They live
in,
but
inmates steal out into the jungle at the merest suspicion of danger or
on the approach of a
worship.
stranger.
after divination
it
is
caused to take up
its
abode
in a pot,
which
is
periodically supplied
to another
The mode
in
their hair,
gathered up into a large knot or bunch on one side of the top of the
stone monuments.
and white
neck and
'
falling
glass
226^
lb. p. 230.
HOLAYAS
215
ancient
the
women,
practice
numerous
in
illustrated
commonly arrayed
bas-reliefs.
in
For
nothing more
than rows of ornamental chains and jewellery, pendent from the throat
and
loins
an
Innocence
nut-brown
fair
attire, if
such
it
tints, that
of these climes.
The Koravas
in
thieving
consists
no doubt
those in Mysore
specially of mat-makers.
would appear as
It
among
said that
for her.-
sometimes stationary
from place to place
for a
if
some
which are
daily.
They
"As a body they are the servants of the ryots, and are
But
mainly engaged in tending the plough and watching the herds.
goddess,
one of this despised order is generally the priest to the village
further on.
and
as such,
all
at
The
ioti
or kulavddi
a recognized
is
In his
village
(he
who
Holaya,
village corporation.
if
Hewitt,
p. 47.
3
^
tlie
make no
distinction
fairly
distinction
''
traditions
Philology indicates a
ETHNOGRAPHY
him wc get
mul
first
to establish villages.
of the village.
kuLivddi
is
If there
glim[).sc.s
is
All
owner
is
how
the
to run,
ceremony.
soil
is,
it is
This fee
and
is
the village a
in
is
called in
still
he has
on a death occurring
mourning by shaving
to
family, for
first
entitled
his head.
in
in fact
this fee
been adopted
He
The
one
kulavadi,
fowl,
somewhere
in the
Baba Budan
hills
and
is
kaliga caste.
Traditions,
to doubt, are
in
introduction
genitors of the
Ahichchhatra
kings
B.C.,
the
in
also of
the
in
From iiehi, the ground, and h(iga, a small coin (worth one anna two pie).
The Haiga Brahmans seem to be of pure race and of no bastard or doubtful
caste.
They are described as very fair, with large eyes and aquiline noses, a descrip'
'
tion which would imply for them a derivation from an uncorrupted and
mixed northern source. Campbell, Ethtwl. India^ 74.
little inter-
POPULATION
Kadamba
217
consequent
princess, his
which
into
the
extending their sway over Mysore, and this seems to have been accom-
may suppose
that
under the Mauryas and the Pallavas, up to the 6th century. Buddhistic
influences
would be
chiefly at
The
suggest
the
circumstances
which
under
the
Woddas and
other tribes.
As
far
territorial divisions,
country,
we have
of
first,
Muhammadan and
The
The advent
much difficulty
vicissitudes through
to find a great
occur in
the
Census Report
last
for
however,
is
is
well
will
known.
prepare us
Accordingly, no fewer
recognized subdivisions
1891.
The number
stated to have
of sub-
been no
less
than 864.
POPULATION
The first census was taken in 1 840-1 and the next in 1 85 1-2, since
which period annual returns were made up until 1871, when a census
more minute and exact was carried out. The latter indeed may
probably be considered the only real census obtained by actual enumeration of the people
generally formed,
it is
of families by a figure
composing each.
assumed
to
number
any are
available,
ETHNOGRAPHY
2l8
Year.
CENSUS TOTALS
with the
District, as
numbers of
219
Estimated Population of
Actual
Number
as per General
Census of 1871.
1869-1870.
Increase
'percent.
District.'
Male.*;.
Bangalore
Kolar ...
Tumkur
Mysore
Hassan
Shimoga
Kadur ...
Chitaklroog
Total
Females.
Females.
Total.
Males.
659.403!
414,543
309,685
315.440
467,562
328,324
258,446
170,337
271,587
Total.
25-6
828,354
618,954
632,239
943,187
668,417
498,976
333,925
531,360
40-4
2,177,8681,930,7394,108,60712,535,9242,519,4885,055,412
23-0
356,241
274,859
251,029
400,537
320,373
234,167
137,593
203,069
303.162
251,601
245.034
362,922
272,428
196,053
124,229
175,310
526,460
496,063
763,459
592,801
430,220
261,822
378,379
November 1871
413,811
309,269
316,799
475,625
340,093
240,530
163,588
259,773
17-6
27-5
307
12-8
i6-o
27-6
been taken on two occasions, one on the night of the 17th February
rSSi,
and the other on the night of the 26th February 1891, synThe
all India on those dates.
Year.
may be
exhibited as follows
ETIINOGRAPJIY
220
The
was due
tion
is
The
to the great
in
that of Ireland
District.
to 1881
4,704,750
in 1891.)
districts is as follows
CASTE
221
community
when the
and his
place henceforth is amongst the lowest Pariahs, the dregs of Hindu
society.
Even the most despised caste would decline to admit him on
terms of social equality, even though he had been originally one of the
heaven-born Brahmans.
The first or highest caste is the Brahman or
punishment
is
or loss of caste,
priestly class
all,
the third
fourth
that
is
is
agriculturists.^
as
above mentioned.
was doul)tless
now more
usually Jdti,
based on difference of
feet of
nation,
The
Brahma, points
to
them
collectively as
the
others
occupation,
common
tradition of the
But
by reason of its
numerous other
mixed castes were always found among the great body of the population.
The
Manu
statements in
suffice to
show
castes,
" Indeed,
new
castes continued to
ease
and
caste system
multiplication of
new
intermarriages of
all
the castes,
'
the creation of
it is
two ways,
by the
by the
The
that
among
in the
census of
among Brahmans.
- From casta, Portuguese
Sudras black.
first,
itself, in
1891 to be graded
evident that
the castes.
especially
irregular marriages
it is
Brahmans
is
According
to a passage in
the
Maha
E THNO GRAPH Y
322
mcnihcTs of another,
gave
years strength
in later
what epoch
known."
fundamental change
this
and
vitality to
in its
made
constitution was
is
At
not
'
The
number,
was found that 864
it
castes
Some
removed
in 1871.
A few families
There
is
manner the number of castes is even now conDisputes arise, and the caste divides into two
they refuse
factions, each headed by some influential man or family
to associate with each other or to intermarry, and unless in a short
time some common interest compels the parties to re-unite, a separate
caste or sub-division is permanently formed, which adopts some
that in
some
similar
increasing.
stantly
peculiarity of
The
its
own
to distinguish
it
from the
original.
other,
many
castes which
do not seem
be taken
account.
The
into
ETJfNOGRAPHY
224
parly insists on
ils
public
all
such
almost sure to
is
side
On
Cases are
ensue.
the turban,
in
The
accompanied by bloodshed.
has
given
rise
severe
to
outbreaks
is still
kept up, but apparently not with the same bitterness as in former
times.
In fact some of the castes seem in the late census to have been
own themselves
averse to
as
admit adhesion only to the eighteen pana or the nine pana, while over
made no
100,000
return at
all
in the
The
matter.
figures actually
obtained were, 1,693,461 as belonging to the eighteen pana (the righthand), and 503,439 as belonging to the nine pana (the left-hand).
The right-hand claim the exclusive privilege of having twelve pillars
in
the
panda I
performed
back
or shed
(allowing
in processions,
to the
and of carrying a
flag
Hanuman.i
Nadu).
given
is
(in
who
some
places
of the right-hand division, not being original natives of the place, were
called Desavalas or outsiders,
In the recent census of 1891 the old caste gradation has been
aside in
according to
favour of classifications
occupation,
and,
set
as
The
results of the
heads
Class of Occupation
Numbers
Agricultural
B Professional
C Commercial
D
E
The
following
livelihood.
selves
Of
is
...
the total
number
set
down
women and
children
ferent classes of
workmen.
'
For caste
Ant.
iv,
345.
OCCUPATIONS
Class of Occupation
225
226
E THNOGRAPHY
supplementary table shows the nuinl)ers of those who combine with
amount of land
cultivation
KSHATRIYA
227
ETHNOGRAPHY
128
'I'hc K.shalriyas
The Rnjapinde
prinf,ii)ally in
the
army and
police.
t(;
of Mysore,
Marata,
said
are
divisions
to
Lankekdra, Manga,
be, Khaniya,
Ravuta,
Bhilsa
Baruva,
service,
especially
as
Kine,
and Kumari
cavalry
Kshatrabhanu,
and rough
riders.
is
But the
some time past taken to cultivation and menial serThe Mahrattas are commonly called Are by the Mysore people.
Rachevar. Those belonging to the Agricultural class number 3,696,
including the subdivision of Telugu Rachevar, and 66 Ranagara. More
than a third are in Mysore District, 870 in Bangalore, half that number
There are no
in Hassan, Kolar, and Tumkur, with 10 in Shimoga.
majority have for
vice.
Rachevar
in Chitaldroog,
but
it
has 15 Ranagara.
connection.
agricultural group is the most important one of Culcontains
and
128,168 Lingayita, 1,342,882 Wokkaliga, and
tivators,
Tigala,
distributed
as shown below, with 117 Nayar,^ nearly all
56,710
in the Civil and Military Station of Bangalore, and 559 Pille,^ mostly in
Mysore, Kolar, and Bangalore Districts.
The second
Caste.
WOKKALIGA
229
The following
Badagar,
A'di,
Agni.
Belagude,
Agramudi, Aladakapu,
Belakuvadi,
Bhogar,
Bachanige,
Angalika,
Dasavantige,
Chittala,
Kamawokkal,
Kannada, Karale, Kariga, Karu, Karukal, Kolama, Koluva, Kondakattc, Konga, Koratakapu, Kottadevarakapu, Kumbi, Kudika-wokkal,
(iadakanti, Gausanige or Gosangi, Ghaniya, Hosadevara,
Kulibedaga,
ayakan,
Palyakar,
Palyagar-gauda,
Pamar, Panasakapu,
Panned, Pelagunda, Pettigesalina, Puda, Punamale, Rayaroddugara,
Palayar,
Bellala,
Tuluva,
\'irabhadrakapu,
^'alasakapu,
\'ellala
Valu,
(Jahala,
Sitabhaira,
Vanta,
Lingakatti
Neita, Raju,
^'asudeva,
and
S'oshya,
Sole,
Velama,
Pandya),
Yeda-
The
is
instructive
E THNOGRA PI/ V
3 30
(or finger-giving)
cruelty,
little
fee,
hand.
who chopped
If the girl to
chisel.
village,
whom
for a regulated
submit to the mutilation unless she had already made the sacrifice.
The story invented to account for this barbarous custom is given in the
Since its prohibition the women content themselves with
first edition.
putting on a gold or silver finger-stall or thimble, which
instead of the end of the finger
Morasu Wokkaligas
is
itself.
The
at Siti-betta in the
is
pulled off
is
temple of Virabhadra.
abound mostly in
and west. They include Jains and Lingayits, Vaishnavas,
and Saivas. Not improbably they all belonged to the first originally.
In the old days many of them acted in the Kandachar or native
militia.
They are not only cultivators but sometimes trade in
grain.
The Reddi are chiefly in the east and north, and have numerous
To some extent they seem to be of Telugu origin, and
subdivisions.
Of
the north
kingdom of the
The Nonaba,
Rattas.
in like
manner, are
relics
by
faith
Lingayits, the
cultivator,
is
at
of the
the present
after
him
he
The
The
TIG ALA
with cattle, and the breed of their
The Lalagonda,
:3i
name is
The
Wokkaligas
in the Civil
to be
many
And
walls
some
classes are
of
I^angalore.
as in
of Wokkaligas,
who
are only
evident that
and
class
mud
most numerous
it
is
Tigala.
Tamil
These arc
origin,
addition
to
skilful
called
lost the
In
the following
Ulli,
tribes,
number-
included under
ETHNOGRAPH Y
232
Of
'
late years
labourers on coffee-estates,
their vagrant
and
life,
settled, at
least for
own.
in
wild places.
The women
bring in bundles of firewood from the jungles for sale in the towns.
and
composed
is
unique,
sooner
forfeit
life
Infanticide,
human
sacrifice,
witchcraft
The women
and picturesque
class.
dress,
It consists
of
mantle,
down each
of bone, brass,
worn
is
in
the
head and
in ringlets or plaits,
hanging
and terminating
ending
hair
in tassels.
made
The
little
materials.
tight
turban.
It appears'- that
who
each of
sons,
left
five
sons,
whom
six
originated a clan.
to the
thread.
A IMahratta from
inoffensive Brinjaris."
camp
According
Report (1891).
KORACHA
lihimdas are itinerant blacksmiths,
known
233
as Bail
Kammar.
There
is
trade
their
The
bullocks.
in
gurus,
and reverence
worship
is
forests.
Although
214).
divisions
are
the
virtually
separately
noted.
Korachas
follow-ing
Aggada,
sub-
Dabbe,
settle for a
time
in
some
convenient spot, where they erect their huts and employ themselves in
making mats and baskets, begging and stealing, until their proximity
becomes a nuisance to the villagers and they are compelled to move
on.
They are described as thieves and robbers from childhood, and
are frequently associated with Brinjaris and other vagrants in burglaries,
dacoities, and acts of violence, often escaping detection owing to their
complete arrangements
for
obtaining information.
to
own, with a system of signals which enables them to converse with the
unobserved.
They have no idols to which they pay particular
homage, and only invoke Tirupati \'enkatramana when in distress,
vowing small offerings of money to the temple should they escape.
initiated
The men
tie
up
their hair
in
a large
stones
of
the
of strings of small
white and red beads and shells round the neck and falling over the
bosom.
I'he
We now
forest
hill
tribes
much
like
the latter;
to.
of Priests, Devotees,
distributed
and
who
as
19,987 Satani,
follows,
ETHNOGRAPHY
234
Sect.
'
BRAHMANS
235
Gauda
Parthiva,
Salankayana,
Sankriti,
Paurakutsa,
Salavatsa,
Santasa,
Piitamanasa,
Sankalika,
Rajendra,
Sankarshana,
S'aunaka, Svatantrakapi,
Paras'ara,
Rathi'tara,
Sankhyayana,
Upamanyu, Vadhryas'va,
the gotra of
\k\\x
apocryphal origin.
In addition to the gotra, there
is
school of the
formance of
and
his sacrifices
apparently
fifth
Classified
on this
and 12,776 Sama-vedis.
rites.
to
Therearenone
Some
followers of
veda.
sects
Smarta,
Sect.
ETHNOGRAPHY
236
distinction
is
either Vaidikas or
Laukikas according to
inclina-
tion.
traditional law.
syllable 6>w,
The Smarta
derive their
They hold
chief deity.
God and
to be equal,
the pantheistic
Vedanta
matter to be
divinity, they
themselves
The probably
Guru.
of the Bhagavata, or
the
at Talkad.
The
The guru
fasts.
pounded sandalwood,
of the Bhagavatas
distinctive
dung, on the forehead, with a round red spot in the centre, but the
The Madhva
founder of the
century.
are
sect,
called from
so
who
Madhva
arose in South
or Madhvacharya, the
Kanara in the thirteenth
the former.
the future.
be
to
hymns and
and
may be
distinct,
It
strictly
to
the
The
in Sanskrit.
by a black perpendicular
line
A Madhva
Brahman
is
known
a Madhva, and vice versa, but the former happens oftener than the
latter.
In such cases
same
The
The founder of
in the
their sect
Lakshmi or
S'ri,
whence
their
name.
at
BRAHMANS
him they
century,
and
India.
Their creed
after
in attributing
guru
of
all
Brahmans
the
orthodox
Ramanujas
among them
in
some
parts of
is
They
is
237
Mysore
their
of
points
in
In
the
own
and
relations
fellow-sectarians.
They
be eighteen
in
back, in Sanskrit
among
Brahman
other
S'rivaishnava
are
They
sects.
vernacular versions
the
to
known by
the ndimi
The Tengale
also
give
more prominence
trident
The
on the forehead,
white for
nose.
The
main
three
subdivisions,
sects
numerical in origin.
l)e
distinguished by
unknown even
The
to those
many
who bear them.
derivation of
of the
names appears
to
are
Kamme
(Babbiir,
Kannada,
Ulcha
and
K6ta
kinad,
(or Kaikota
and Ippatnalkaravaru),
(or Senve),
Nambilri,
Nandavaidika,
Prathamas'akhe (Kanva,
Sanketi,
Vijayapura),
Koti's'vara, Kus'asthala
Pennattur), Mulikinad
Niyogi,
Madhydnjana
or
S'ivalli
or Muri-
Panchagrama,
Praknad,
Yajnavalkya),
Sahavasi,
Kandavara,
(or Uttradi),
Velna<.'.
ETHNOGRAPHY
238
those
returned
simply as
17,127;
Kamme
11,188;
'I'lic
Hoysaniga, 8,328
numerically are,
divisions
strongest of these
Dravida, 7,856
Vaishnava
(Madhva), 7,280.
preponderating
Smartas
all
the
Kannada
Kamme
nearly
is
and Ulcha
Kamme
are
all
both
also.
The Kamme country seems to have been to the east of the Kolar
District.
The Mulikinad or Murikinad are Smartas from the Kadapa
district, speaking Telugu.
The present chief priest of S'ringeri is
The Hoysaniga, also called Vaishaniga, are chiefly
of this sect.
Smartas and speak Kannada. Their name may be derived from the
old Hoysala or Hoysana kingdom.
The Dravida, Vadama (1,454),
and Brihachcharama or Pericharana
they are immigrants from the Tamil country, and are Smartas, speak-
The
to the
social or religious.
Of
Thousand
(4,486), are
both Smartas and Madhvas, and speak both Kannada and Telugu.
The A'ruvelu Niy6gi are a branch of them, who are laukikas, or
devoted to secular callings. The Aruvattu-wokkalu or Sixty families
(4,997) originally formed a portion either of the A'ruvelu or the
to
have branched
ago,
off
disciples of S'ripada
Raya of Venkatagiri.
BRAHMANS
239
number
The
of
The Chitpavan
and Smartas.
The Havika
perhaps
was
it
for
no Brahmans
of Kandavara (213), Kavarga
when
there were
in
those parts.
(7),
The
at a
time
small communities
(25),
Kus'as-
thala,
all
Madhvas
The Prathamas'akhe (5,027) and
SuklayajusVakhe or ]Madyandina are both Smartas and Madhvas they
The Sahavasi are immigrants, like the
speak Telugu and Kannada.
(1,257) are from the Teluga country: both Smartas and
language
Telugu and
Kannada.
The
do not intermarry as a
rule.
The
Kaus'ika, however,
who were
the
first
comers, are said occasionally to get wives from the Bettadpur, but
girl's
who seems
to
The
named Nacharamma
The
or
Nangiramma,
is
given in the
in
The
first
from
edition.
Sirandd (3,490) have two divisions, the Hale Siranad, who are
Hosa Siranad, who are chiefly Madhvas. Both speak
Kannada and derive their name probably from Sira in the Tumkur
District.
The Vengipuram (193) arc all Smartas, speaking Telugu.
ETHNOGRAPHY
240
The
VclnafJ
(3, i<S[)
They
Murikinacj.
also
arc
There
The
man
Smartas, and
Telugu
and
Kolar
in
is
only
resemble the
District.
Bhattaracharya, Embar,
Munch (Sn
or
NalUinchakravarti,
Ch61i,
Prativadi-bhayankarattdr,
No
less
The
IJhattaracharya
Tengales,
are
The Embar
they
S'rirangam,
Grama (Hassan
Kadaba (Tumkur
District),
Hangala (Mysore
District),
settlers in
old
of
Molur (Bangalore
District).
a village,
Belur
the west.
Grama,
connection
District),
and
(Hassan
District),
it
appears,
had acquired
was extended to
all
the
Tamil.
all
is
The
at
by the
in
literary
discussion.
Their
language
immigrants from a
village
is
Tamil.
called
The
Mandyam
latter
being
language
jeveram,
is
Tamil.
and
are
The
all
bhayankarattdr, meaning
Nallanchakravarti are
Vaidikas,
the
speaking
men
Tamil.
of opponent
terrifiers
:
and
their
The
Prativadi-
disputants,
language Tamil.
are
There are
The
Somes'anddl are Vadagale, and chiefly Vaidikas, from the same part
The Tirumaleyar (262) are descendants of Kotilanguage Tamil.
SATANI
241
They
are
all
to
Conjeveram.
The Temple
servants or
Brahmans who
all "\'aidikas,
The
S'ivadvija or
Smarta
and
sect,
Sivanambi
ofificiate
in
will
(605)
S'iva temples.
temples
are Lingayits.
Lingayita.
The
priestly
The A'radhya
orders
among
it
sivaddra.
class of
Brahmans.
performing certain
in
The Jangama
and Devanga. They are
divided into Charanli and Virakta, the former being under a vow of
celibacy.
The Jangama derive their name especially from the portable
ox jinigama linga worn on the person (which indeed is characteristic of
domestic ceremonies for which the gurus do not attend.
all
and
temples,
In addition to
Satani.
These
who does
and
their children
charity,
and smear
Jangam will not
as
their
gurus.
Their
subdivisions
are
Vaishnava.
engaged
Some
and
strolling minstrels.
E THNOGRAJ'H V
242
may be
their designation
disciples,
of Krishna,
Vishnu,
more
to regard
caste
of votaries of
distinctions.
by payment
derived.
sect
religious
to a
is
obtained
the sect.
Jaina.
The
of
priests
this
been
have
religion
returned
as
is
the
An
name Pitambara.
be found under
will
Religion.
religious
mendicants
are,
(1,178),
Gosayi
(684),
(424),
Dasari
are
mendicants belonging
different
to
castes of Siidras.
god
at Tirupati,
by
made
some anxious
or dangerous
either
by themselves or
relatives at
The subdivisions
feasted.
S'anku, and
He
and ceremony.
It is
and
is
life
for the
is
very small,
sects.
These
are
who
restrictions of caste
undertaken
their followers.
They
a retinue of disciples.
for
the purpose
their disciples.
of receiving
On
On
Periodical
the offerings of
bestows upadcsa
or
him
all
GOSA YI
243
to
He
against
the
disciples
is
that
is
in the
less
among
support of
is
men and
The
the Brahmans.'
reckoned as charitable
buildings dedicated to
no
all
They wear
who
live
hair
to
The Gosayi
They never
so called.
of Chaitanya,
are followers
whose
is
off"
for ever
are called
Such
tribes.
Most of those
in
all
the
join are
number, were
in
recruited from
in
commerce and
Mysore belong
to the latter
subdivision,
India,
largely in jewels
traffic
or
The
Dandi devolves on
his chela or
adopted
cloths.
The
profits of their
followers of
the
cares
all
first
Vairagi or Bairagi.
which
is
secluded
as pilgrims resort to
route
in
the south
is
from
Their usual
is
in that
They
'
Sadhu and
among
the
Biichanaii.
doctors of the
1)e
are
all
or
eight
common
ETHNOGRAPHY
244
the
Sudra
many
but
castes,
They
IJrahmans.
adherents of S'n'vaishnava
from
cord
and
them wear
of
the
triple
Half
be (iauda 13rahmans from the north.
the number at the census time were in Bangalore District and a
There were none in Hassan and
considerable number in Kadur.
themselves
profess
to
in
Chitaldroog.
The Yader,
in
especially at S'ivaratri,
demand
morsel
none
in
their attendance
is
that
Mostly
each.
in
when
in great veneration
important occasions,
all
in
found more
section
is
a small
number
in
in
Mysore.
The Digambara
and from
whom
This
represented by but
worldly
ties.
Most numerous
in
Civil
given
Districts.
all
is
of the
allied to
the
The Kayastha
and have
a subdivision called
Madur.
Next are Musicians and
Ballad-reciters,
'
The name
is
No Hindu
Raja
is
Haidar, although
not a Hindu, delighted to be constantly preceded by them, and they are an appendage
the front of the troops while marshalling for battle, and inciting
Jl'ilks, in
1810.
them
to
emulate the
COMMERCIAL CLASS
their ordinary
They
class.
245
into the
mendicant
Singers follow,
the
men
are musicians
Nearly
ments.
all
the
Kaikola are
in
^lysore District
instru-
those that
The
Natuva are most numerous in Kolar and Mysore Districts those who
The females are
speak Telugu are of the Telugu Banajiga caste.
generally prostitutes and attached as dancing girls to Hindu temples.
The class is recruited either from those born in it or those adopted
from any of the Hindu castes. Sometimes the parents of a girl have
:
girls
last
professional
who
in
them.
The
group
is
the Chitari,
who
are classed
as
(3,728), nearly
and
gilders,
cars, etc.
their distribution.
all in
the Civil
Cujarati.
E THNO G RA /'// V
246
more than
Shimoga
half in
Bangalore District
in the Civil
M(^lpdvadc,
Banajiga.
more
in
agri-
in
Bangalore.
Tumkur
The Dasa
District
and the
Civil
Bale (5,378), makers and vendors of glass bangles, are chiefly in the
and Military Station of Bangalore. The Yele (3,601), or betel-leaf
Civil
sellers,
are most
numerous
in
nearly
sections.
Banta,
Bidara,
A'di,
Dharmaraju,
De'sayi,
Gajulabalji,
Gerballi,
Kempti,
Kempu,
Miirusire,
setti,
Kolla,
Kotta,
Marasi,
Lingabalji,
Virasaggada,
and
Yellamma.
The
principal
The Kbmati
all
occupations of
kinds.
Both claim
Mudusarebalji,
Kannada, Myada,
Setti,
to
be
^'aisyas,
The Komati
and the
subdivisions
The
majority are worshippers of S'iva and a few of ^'ishnu, but the chief
object of reverence
together
is
and intermarry.
the goddess
They
Kanyaka Parames'vari.
All
eat
spirits, in all
and Kolar
Districts, are
subdivided into
ARTISANS
Ay6dhyanagara
247
(39), all in
all
in
in
They
cloth,
and
grain, but
The
and Mysore.
many
in
of
them
trade of
all
They
thriving
are
works.
Of
...
ETHNOGRAPHY
248
The
sul)juincd
Districts
Caste.
tahlc
shows
their
distribution
over
the
several
ARTISANS
249
used
Mysore,
in
all
for tying
The Kammara
(6,250)
and
poration,
or
The Kammara
in addition to
working
is
member
Kammara,
well.
demand.
are constantly in
The Badagi
and Gaundar
(8,643) or carpenters,
the
(3),
latter
member
carpentry is now
also
of
the village
and Vis'vakarma.
is
profession
of
The Gudigara
are specially
Mysore country
chiefly at Sorab.
among masons.
The Ndyinda
Kondamangala,
and
Teluga
is
They
famous.
S'ilpi
employed
Mangala,
Uppina.
settled
in Shimoga District,
and might be classed
Natamangala,
Nata,
The
Nayinda
is
Reddi,
member
of
corporation.
are
sections,
Darji ox
Chippiga (12),
also
The Badagi
the
but
corporation,
tailors,
Namdev
and
village
are generally
in the
and marriages.
S'iva,
S'ilavanta,
the
They include
wor-
The
Darji are
The Neyigdra
I\irvati,
and
who
is
ETJIXOGRAPIIY
50
S'iva,
linga.
is
no bar
form
the
in
his
consort
whom
and the
Districts, are of
of
to intermarriage,
The
one of
sects,
l)ut
S'iva
They manufacture
Chaudes'vari.
the
The
coarse kinds of cloth that are worn only by the poorer classes.
Sdle or Saliga are also Telugu by origin, and comprise the Padmasale
who
worshippers of
The
S'iva.
Carnatic,
They
are Lingayits by
Patvegar, of
whom
They worship
silk
all
They
religion,
The
and Bangalore
Districts,
Hindu
the
deities,
which a goat
is
sacrificed
Musalman
officiating as
After the
sacrifice
The
The
Khatri,
all
and
Patvegars, but
festival,
fees.
known
in
They claim
together.
and
Dasara
caste have the reputation of not being over cleanly in their habits.
weavers,
trict.
slaughterer, for
to be Kshatriyas.
The
They manufacture
also
Saurashtraka,
to
silk
the
castes eat
commonly
Bangalore Dis-
7, in the
silk
mixture.
They
are worshippers of
Vishnu.
Some
are agriculturists,
the latter
all
in
Tumkur
porters.
They
are
divided
into
neither
eat
together
nor
intermarry.
ARTISANS
Agasa
member
IS
of
the
251
corporation
village
hereditary.
The
and
at
sion
in
and
his
office
is
public processions
Deva
in
class
Ubbe
the
name of Bhume
some large towns,
They
the Agasa caste.
Under
pot.
god
The
the
in
The Kadu
or forest Golla
(21,820) are distinct from the U'ru or town (lolla (15,618) and other
(lolla (82,357)
nor intermarry.
are
returned
follows
as
Arava,
Alia,
Bigamudre,
Bokkasada,
(lauli,
Gaulbans,
Karma,
Kuduchappara,
yadavalu,
Karne,
Kuri,
Punagu,
Puja,
Kavadiga,
Mande,
Kempu,
Nalla,
Piiri,
who
is
and Yadavakula.
Konar,
Kolalu,
Krishna,
Kilari,
largely
employed
in
They worship
Formerly they,
transporting money,
both public and private, from one part of the country to another, and
are said to have been
this
famed
are mostly in
District.
They
From
Tumkur
live in
such matters.
District,
in
Kddu Kuruba.
The Kuruba are shepherds and weavers of blankets or camblets
{kainbli).
The Kddu Kuruba have already been noticed under forest
and hill tribes. The remaining great body of the civilized are divided
into two tribes, the Hande Kuruba and Kuruba proper, who have no
The latter worship Bire Devaru and
intercourse with one another.
Their priests are Brahmans and Jogis. The caste also
are Sivites.
of the
worship
box,
Bane,
Banige,
name
of Junjappa.
Banni,
BelH,
The
Bi'rappana
A\'okkalu,
Bydlada,
ETffNOGRAJ'JIY
252
(laiujakula,
Ilalc,
lalh',
Kanakaiyanajati,
Kanibali,
Hcggade,
hilu,
Kenchala, Kotta,
Kannacja,
Kuri,
Maji,
as
The women
of
spin wool.
They
and oilmongers.
are oilpressers
are
known by
Hegganiga,
those
who
wooden
Suggala,
manufacture
the
homespun.
The Ganiga
different
for
S'ale, Sdvanti,
mills
to
the
those
District),
stone
sucli
oil-mill
who make
oil
in
in
the mill.
are also
The Kumbdra
Telugu,
the
and
are potters
village corporation.
former
Of
the two
claim
be superior.
to
and Vadama.
The Uppdra or saltmakers are so called
Districts
in the
Melusakkare.
The former
The
subdivisions are
chiefly in
the
eastern
classes, the
Kannada and
making
earth-salt,
the Telugu.
and the
latter
in the
east
in
This
is
Ambiga and Parivara in the west Kabyara and CiangeThose who speak Telugu call themselves Bhoyi. There
are some other smaller
sections of inferior rank, named Belli,
Bhoja, Chammadi, Kabbaliga, Palaki, Palyapat, Rayaravuta and
Sunnakallu.
The latter are lime-burners, Many of the females are
cotton-spinners and some of the men are weavers of cloth.
There are
also some in the employment of Government as peons and in other
Toreya,
makkalu.
capacities.
The
worshippers of Siva.
OUTCASTES
253
The
They worship
Tenginahdle.
all
the
Hindu
deities, as well as
S'aktis,
make
while the
not intermarry.
ing
are
said
to
Their subdivisions are very numerous, but the followbe the principal ones : Kannada, Gangadikara,
Jintra,
Joti,
pareya,
They
particularly
by the Brahmans.
principal castes,
and
occupy
in the villages,
tion of land
riot,
educational,
and
in
members
So nmch
disabilities are, to a
ETHNOGRAPHY
254
an ultimate referee
was merely a
born
slave
in
slave, of
classes,
the huiUll,
or
in the
These
are, of course,
labour and higher wages connected with coffee plantations, often to the
The Madiga
by the
watermen,
nirga?iti, or
down upon
latter as inferior.
in
They
are
toti,
They
The
carcases
to provide
the thongs by which bullocks are strapped to the yoke, the leather
in
They are
increasing demand
kapile wells,
for
cobblers, tanners
also
hides
is
putting
money
into
their purses.
sale,
Hedigebiivva,
Kanchala,
Kannada,
Marabiivva,
Kongarli,
Nelamangala
temple worship
and
will
be found described
in
Belur.
The Mbchi
came
They
it is
said,
into
settled
They
are shoe-
and all S'aivas by faith. They have subGujarat, Kannada, Kempala and Marata.
trade,
Wodda
ETHNOGRAJ'IfY
256
the famous
infantry of
Now
B(^das.
Government
principal
their
occupation
and
is
agriculture,
labour and
They
village police.
claim
descent from ^'almiki, the author of the Ramayana, and are chiefly
all
the
Hindu
deities.
some
In
parts they
the
god.
In
common
which is
Kuruba, Mddiga and other
daughter
in a
family in which no
is
in their buildings,
these peculiarities
may have
On
other hand they eat beef, but of birds only partridge and quail.
the
Possibly
usages at
tribes.
The dead
are cre-
They
all castes.
Their divisions
The
Jangaliga,
and
reptiles,
They pretend
They use
S'aniyar (3).
in
(29),
The
first
MUSALMANS
257
The Tumblers and Acrobats include Domba (2,500) and Jatti (1,203).
The former are buffoons, tumblers, and <ynake-charmers. They are
supposed
(Doms
to
probably).
x\.n
and
athletes
professional
wrestlers,
or Malla.
District.
in
are
purpose of
existed at the
it
first
edition.
The group
The
last
(F)
class
and Native
styled
is
The
Christians.
Musalmans
I'arsis,
...
...
Jews, Chinese,
(S:c
...
...
..
...
244,601
...
...
...
...
79
3, 717
Pinjari
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
2,180
Pindari
...
...
...
...
...
...
..
2,048
...
...
...
...
...
427
5)943
Races^
...
...
...
...
Other Europeans
...
...
...
...
...
288
...
...
...
...
...
...
3, 931
...
...
...
...
...
...
27,954
Eurasians
...
Native Christians
the
to
one of two
religious sect.s
They
Muhammad,
law,
are so called
from
They also revere equally the four successors of the prophet, alleging that
he made no arrangements for hereditary succession and left the matter
to the faithful.
The
reject
Muhammad and
the
claims
Imam
of
the
Khalifs
The
that
succeeded
"Ali
They
To
Imam, followed by
their
is
Musalmans
in
tlu'
several
ETHNOGRAJ'II Y
58
Districts.
There arc
Kandaharis, and
2 lialuchis.
EUROPEANS
Mahdi has come and gone,"
all who disbelieve
with
the
of
rest
trade in silk
the
with
responding
the people
denouncing
259
in
assent,
and
as infidels.
it
The
Musalmans.
class.
and
latter
driven
Persians),
women
India by
to
Malabar
to Islam in
Labbe belong
in the persecutions of
to the
Coromandel
The
all
They
and
They
are also
Mysore
the
District.
The Meman,
all
in
the Civil
The
The
for trade.
Pinjari, as their
the
They were
finally
scale,
as a tribe of freebooters
They
are
now
settled
down
who
many
in
the
in the
of various kinds.
'I'he
few
who
are in
Government
Of
in
Chinese
District, relatives of
an
official there.
(7),
supposed to be derived from the Arabic labbaik, " here I am," being
of their masters.
Mdpile is apjiarently from
Mapilla, Malayalam for " son-in-law."
'
Labile
is
26o
ETHNOGRAPHY
URBAN POPULATION
Z
o
I-
<
D
Q_
O
_J
00
CO
Q-
Z
<
m
^ o
TD
1-
<H
00
261
262
'J'herc arc
namely,
Hanf^aloic
ETHNOGRAPHY
thus twenty-four tcjwns with a po[)ulatioii exceeding 5,000,
DWELLINGS
women
in particular
263
remarkably well-shaped."
The
and
with few,
low,
if
any,
mud, one-storeyed
to the sky.
while the
of
higher orders are covered with either terraced or tiled roofs, the
uiore especially in the west, where the rainfall
The
is
latter,
heavy.
is
Baba Budans,
in
the
villages
middle,
In
commonly
somewhat
women and
fort
of
mud
Most important
villages
and
former troublous times, when every gauda aimed at being a palegar, and
every palegar
at
The
less
There
is
is
in the
arrangement of
streets,
which are
ETIINOGRAPJIY
264
now
to
be seen
in
many
places
which
have been
under
brought
municipal regulations.
dress of the people, with a woollen kamhii as an outer covering for the
and damp.
all
Brahmans
are bare-
{juttte),
and most of the Hindus observe the same practice. The moustache is
The dhotra, a thin sheet,
the only hair permanently worn on the face.
covers the lower limbs, one end being gathered into folds in front and
the other passed between the legs and tucked in at the waist behind.
A similar garment is thrown over the shoulders. To protect the head,
a bright magenta worsted cap is often donned, such as a brewer's drayman wears, but not in the same jaunty manner, for it is pulled well
down over the ears and back of the neck. This and a scarlet, green,
or blue blanket are favourite articles of attire for the early morning or
on a journey. In attending offices Brahmans wear a turban {rwndl)
and a long coat {aiigi), either woollen or cotton. This also is more or
less the costume of the merchant class.
A fashion has sprung up
among
turban.
The
and a kambli,
When
not at
The
dress of the
tight-fitting short
neck, throat,
front.
It is
women
is
generally very
bodice {kiipsd)
and middle
is
bare, the
in
tied
a knot in
and
all
between the
legs
limbs more
and tuck
free.
is
In the west
it
it is
tied there
plait,
which hangs
crown and
at
straight
down
As
the
fair
good
Brahmani
DRESS
much
265
who
produce a yellow
Sudra
women
ornamental
silver
women
often
with a plaited
head
to
and run a
which
it,
bunch behind,
rather becoming.
is
The
the
tint,
an
In the Malnad
in the ears
necklets
as
frequently connect the upper rim of the ear with the ornamental pin in
The
wear
no means elegant.
among
of attire
silver
richer
zone clasped
in front
is
common
article
all
would be useless
Hindu
varieties of
to attempt
dress in
to
The
different parts.
only marked
differ-
ences are in the Malnad, as described under Manjarabad, and the dress
of the
Lambani women.
The Muhammadan
and
in the
dress for
men
differs chiefly in
But
is
worn
for
Muhammadans
is
undress a piece of
shave the
A skull-cap is
worn,
and bodice, with a large white sheet enveloping the head and
and pulled also over the face.
The higher Hindus wear leather slippers, curled up at the toe and
petticoat
down at the heel, but the labouring classes wear heavy sandals,
wooden or leather soles and leather straps. The Muhammadans
wear the slipper, but smaller, and frequently a very substantial big
turned
with
also
on
Women
wear sandals.
Members
of the various
marks painted on
Hindu
their foreheads.
orders are
Married
known by
the sectarian
EllfNOGRAJ'J/V
266
forehead.
known by
worn suspended by a
string
'J'he
mendicants dress
tie
in
a variety of grotesque
The commoner
Attan-kutatar
Ach]iiljc
Avadhuta
243
Ayodhyanagara 247
Agasa
223,
226, 247, 250
Agasale
248
Aggada
(Banajiga)
246
Koracha233
,,
Ayya
240
Bellikula
{
242
I
Babbur
Kamme
^
237, 238
Bachanige
Bada Arasu
Badagalava
229
227
246
Badaganad
237
Badagar
229
Badagi 222, 226, 248
Bailu Akkasale 248
\
Agni
(Tigala)
Wokkaliga
,,
Agramudi
Agra Vanniar
Aiyangar
Akkasale
231
229
229
236
A'ladakapu
229
253
AUa
251
Aniaravatiyavaru
254
Ambiga
252
Anche Reddi
229
A'ndhra
234
A'ne Kurulia
213
Angalika
229
A'radhya
241
Arale
246
Aramudi
229
Arasu
227
Arava Beda
256
Goila
251
,,
Madiga 254
,,
I'anchala 248
,,
Reddi
229
,,
Aleman
231
237-8
237-8
Niyogi 237-8
,,
Asaga
250
Ashtasahasra
237
A ruvelu
Kammara
,,
Wodda
233> 249
I
255
I
231
Tigala
,,
Aravattokkalu
, ,
Bakkal
247
Balagai
215, 253
Balaji
249
Balajogi
256
Bale
246
Banajiga222-3, 245-6
Bane
251
Banige
251
Baniya 227, 245, 247
Banjari
231
Bannadava
246
Bannagara
245
Banni
251
Banta
246
Barika
256
Baruva
228
Basale
246
Basavi
245
Bavaji
242
Bavane
246
Beda 223, 226, 255
Belagude
229
Belakuvadi
229
Bellala
228
Beiiaia Reddi
229
Belli (Agasa)
250
(Besla)
252
,,
(Kuruba) 251
,,
'
religious
248
228
A'di (iianajiga) 246
S'aiva
,,
237
,, (Wokkaliga) 229
Agamudi
247
Agani
253
Agarvdla
247
is
LIST OF CASTES
Dhatii
267
ETIJNOGRAJ'JIY
268
Khatii
249
LIST OF CASTES
I'alhan
269
270
Vaisya
ETHNOGRAPHY
71
HISTORY
LEGENDARY PERIOD
A
Dandakaranya
the dsraiiia or
upon
intent
potency
penance
hidden
the
great
in
absorbed
or
forest
austerities
in
of overwhelming
perched on isolated
clearings or
rocky
Hindu
race.
on the one
other,
side,
is
collision with
The
made
their
way
in
search of suitable retreats in the depths of the forest, where the acc^uisiausterities and rites, might
which were contested among the haunts
But here
of xwKn as at variance w'ith the established system of society.
and as intruders of a different
too they found not unpeopled solitudes
tion of merit,
by an uninterrupted round of
race,
provoked the
hostility
and
whom
among
the ruder
Imi)cllcd
warriors of
by internal
strife
or by ideas of adventure
indigenous
tribes.
gradually followed
came
and conquest,
these
Brahman
HISTORY
272
among
some
ended
tinued for
influence
proportion of the
Brahmanical
in
soils
human
where
its
it still
race.
last in
every public calamity to the neglect of their injunctions, but have even
Notwithstanding,
mans and
their blessings as
doom
and
while,
until
Modern
early history,
is
still
upon the
progress of events and
rests
India of to-day.
Agastya.
Of the
rishis
who
in the
earliest times
penetrated to the
south, Agastya
no
less
is
forerunner of the
last
Aryan
belief,
seem
migration
to point
into the
him out
peninsula.^
as the
The
ascendency he gained over the enemies of the Brahmans had, according to the Ramayana, rendered the southern regions safe and accessible
at the
time when
The scene
of the
After civilizing
first knowledge of letters.
Tamil people, he retired to a hill in the Western Ghats still named
him, and was subsequently identified with the star Canopus.
To him
the Dravidians or
after
Rama
HAIHAYAS
273
is
of destroying the
rishis.
Ilvala,
the elder, assuming the form of a Brahman, would enter the asrama
and
At
some ceremony
The
resuming his natural form, would burst out from the rishi, rendhim asunder, and the two brothers eat him up. This plan they
tried on Agastya, but he was forewarned.
When, therefore, after the
latter,
ing
sacrificial
summoned
and gone
Vatapi to
to the world of
Ilvala,
by a glance.^
Of other rishis, tradition has it that Gautama performed penance on
the island of Seringapatam in the Kaveri, Kanva- on the stream at
Malur near Channapatna, Vibhandaka on the Tunga at Sringeri,
rushing to
fall
many
at
to ashes
actors
who
to the
Brahmanical
institutions.
The
only other
themselves to
that
Of
Harihara
at
on
Rahman
Mysore derives
Chamundi, and so
said,
tribes."
the asuras, traditions are preserved that Guhasura had his capital
its
name,
at
was established
Ijuilt
on.
The
at
whom
asuras,
it
is
'
Texts,
ii.
415.
Weber
considers
it
HISTORY
74
muster
(jf tlic
hill
of
Tripura,' having
dom
whose
capital
of the vdnara or
to
the
in
Lanka in the island of Ceylon. The kingmonkey race was in the north and west of the
was
city
at
Hampe
The
on the Tungabhadra.
will
either race
down
to the
far
relates to
it
Mysore.
In
it
Haihayas. In
more
narrative of events
may
something
be a foreign
tribe,
and
connected
like a
inclines, with
Tod,
\\'ilson
we
imagines them to
may
name who
first
They overran
the
Dekhan, driving out from Mahishmati, on the upper Narmada (Nerbudda), a king named Bahu, seventeenth in descent from Purukutsa of
the solar line, the restorer of the dominion of the Nagas.
He fied with
his wives to the
became a
forest,
and paramount
exterminated the Haihayas and associated
Kambojas, Paradas, and Pahlavas but,
great conqueror
to Sagara,
He
ruler in India."*
races
at
who
nearly
the
intercession
of his
wearing the
hair, to
mark
condition of out-
castes.'^
in
Kadamba
above the Ghats before Aryan invaders, and were finally subdued by their
and taking the lofty hill forts.
- The Silaharas of Karahata
(Karhad), near Kolapur, are called Vidyadharas.
Dr. Buhler, Vik. Dez>. Char. Int. 40.
Wilson, Vish. Fur. Bk. IV, ch. xi, last note.
Tod, An. Faj. I, 36. Haihaya
retired
'
was
*
also the
Sagara
name
is
of liberality in granting
*
inscriptions as an
mind. Ant.
jiitfii),
example
Madras Mail
IV, 166.
at
Ratanpur
(in
the Central
PARASU RAMA
275
which he oppressed both men and gods. He is even said to have seized
and tied up Ravana. About the same time a sage named Jamadagni,
in
had
five
Parasu Rdma, or
of the
Ramayana.
was
axe, however,
celestial
followers in so
until
host.
attempted,
trees
but
vain,
in
to
seize
it
On
Rama
by
and on
force, casting
down
refusal
the
tall
and attacking
and slew him. His sons
Wherein return killed Jamadagni, in the absence of Parasu Rama.
upon Renuka became a Sati, by burning herself on her husband's
funeral pyre.
With her dying breath she imprecated curses on the
head of her husband's murderer, and Parasu Rama vowed, after
happened,
Parasu
was
with indignation
filled
performing his
father's
funeral
obsequie.s,
to
destroy
the
whole
Kshatriya race.
who,
in
him
I'rovinces),
and continued
in
]wwer
until
ladle, saying,
Thou must
not
Xarniada
^
to be.
-
The
story
is
dift'crently related in
\sitli
The
sequel
is
the same.
T 2
JIISTORY
76
dwell
in
ocean,
territory."
ni\-
Rama
Parasu
and compels
sonic land,
for
it
retire,''
The
Earth,
who
finds
it
very
Kasyapa, who discovers some scions of royal houses that have escaped
and instals them.
clearly
is
by
enough revealed
in
tradition
day
Chandragutti,
at
is
said to
Sorab taluq
The temple
is
of Renuka,
burnt herself on the funeral pyre of her husband, and that of Kolaha-
lamma
at
Kolar
said
is
to
The
slain.
in
At Hiremugalur (Kadur
is
ancient
its
name
him
is
District)
and
as being
a descendant of Bhrigu.
Rama. Our
distinction,
On
avatar of ^'ishnu.
the
bow
do with Rama,
by way of
the hero of the Ramayana and the seventh
Ramachandra,
of Siva, he
is,
called,
way home
his
after
Rama's
celestial
The
abode.
story
of
Rama,
Kshatriya,
but
the
To
this
millions of India,
of
one or other of
and few
its
in
interest
to the
adventures.
The
Rama
-
Bhagiratha.
The
adjoining Sorab
is
tradition will
be found
in
The
taluq
According to some accounts he stood on the jiromontory of Dilli, and shot his
It seems likely that we have proof of the
site of Kerala.
local legend being at least as old as the Christian era, as the Mons Pyrrhus of Ptolemy
Wilson, fish. Pur. Bk. iv, ch. 7.
is, probably, the mountain of Parasu or Parasu Rama.
* These were Karata, Virata, Mahdrata, Konkana, Haiga, Tulava and Kerala.
3
'
J?
A MA
be found
will
ascribed,
it is
277
indirectly the
birth
Kadur
of the hero
)is-
is
Mysore.^
All accounts agree in stating that the
Ravana had
first
Rama
news
received that
him while
and that with the
forces here obtained he accomplished his expedition and the recovery
He first met with Sugriva, then dispossessed of his kingdom,
of Sita.
at the sources of the Pampa or Tungabhadra, and assisted him in
recovering his throne.
The former region therefore would be in the
Western Ghats, in Kadur District and the situation of Kishkindha is
generally acknowledged to be on the Tungabhadra, north of the
Mysore," near the village of Hampe, where in modern times arose the
cities of Anegundi and Vijayanagar.
The Brahmanical version of the
Ramayana, as contained in ^'almiki's famous poem, describes the races
of this region as vanaras and kapis, or monkeys.
But the Jain
Ramayana, previously referred to, calls Kishkindha the vdnara dhvaja
kingdom, or kingdom of the monkey flag. This simple device on the
carried off his wife to Ceylon, was conveyed to
at
may have
monkey
and thence
army,''
easily
sprung
all
We
Kishkindha.
Jimiita \'ahanaj,
The
Or.
-
stating that
MSS.
version
Kishkindha.
of Puru,'' a [)rince
Rama went
Ill, 693.
Wilson, Utt.
I,
Sc.
in
the
Kapi-dhvaja (monkey
Pandu
right-hand castes
*
An
the
The
{see
above,
p. 224).
made
Uttara Kanda
jiarticulars in
flag)
brothers.
in
N'almiki's
Ramayana
to supply
some of
these
accounts are
altered.
the
i)e
the
I'orvis
who was
HISTORY
78
appropriates,
and the
is
latter,
as Patala Lanka.
line,
whose
Lanka;
many
brother,
wife's
monkey
island,
it
of the
monkey
The
He accordingly
and
is
founds
flag.
successors
of
Kumara,
Srikantha
Vajrakantha, Indrayudha,
regular
in
were
descent,
marries a princess of
After several
is
by Andhraka.
continued
parvata,
After a time,
their
kingdoms.
Kishkmdha founds a
sons, Rikshaja
and
city
Siiryaja.
They
retire
on Madhu
Sukesha, in
Meanwhile,
in the
The Lanka
princes,
with
doms,
retiring
all
to
Patala
He
Lanka
is
and again
as before.
and
and
regains
Suryaja.
On
Sutare, stays
The
Silahiiias
Vidyadharas
(as
KISHKINDHA
who most
of himself,
imposes upon
Hanuruha
The
Hanuman, son
or
the ministers.
all
2 79
fix,
dvipa.
and
his place
Sugriva, being in a
real
him
visits
at
Rama's assistance
in
Maya
restored.
Sugriva
is
Kishkindha
killed,
is
and Sugriva
is
now
which
held, at
is
resolved to send to
Mahendra
from
and
parvata^
Sita.
The march
them
over by Suvela
and
of the
ruled over by
to Velandha-pura,
lastly to
radana.
The
perhaps
difficult to
establish.
of the Sharavati,
island
is
now
which
in the outer
called
forms
bay was
Gersoppa
the
fortified
Falls.
The
principal
Local traditions,
be found noticed
Pandavas.
'
An
We
inscription
will
on the Jatinga-Ranies'vara
hill
in
seized Sita
vated.
It
receives
many more
By
the natives
Buchanan,
_/?/-. II,
it
is
279.
is
connnonly
also to a
are culti-
quite salt
monsoon become
but
torrents
and
lake
it
and
is
JlISrOR V
28o
and
briefly nolice
Maha
third
some of
Bharata which
and most
the
tradition
won Draupadi,
related in the
Mysore.
who by
Arjuna, the
in
order to
fulfil
a vow.
During
wanderings
at this period,
it is
related that he
fell
in
and he
married her and lived there three years, and had by her a son, Babhru-
The
vahana.
is
which we
When
him.
have again to
refer, is still
site
of Manipura,
pointed out.^
Rajasiiya,
was
shall
first
by which he
it
commanded by
Tungabhadra and
encamps on the Kishkindha hill, w^here Sushena and Vrishasena, the
chiefs of the monkey race, make friendship with him.
Thence he
goes to the Kaveri, and passing over to Mahishmati (Mahishur,
My.sore), attacks Nila its king, whom he conquers and plunders of
great wealth.^
After this he goes to the Sahyadri or Western Ghats,
of the cardinal points.
Sahadeva.
The one
to the
south was
1
Manipur in Eastern Bengal, it appears, also lays claim to the story, but evidently
on scanty grounds. Wheeler, Hist. Ind. I, 149, 425, notes.
^ The Maha Bharata in this place (Sabha Parva) makes some singular statements
regarding the women of Mahishmati.
The king Nila Raja, it is said, had a most
lovely daughter, of whom the god Agni (Fire) became enamoured.
He contrived to
pay her many secret visits in the disguise of a Brahman.
One day he was discovered
and seized by the guards, who brought him before the king. When about to be
condemned to punishment, he blazed forth and revealed himself as the god Agni.
The Council hastened !o appease him, and he granted the boon that the women of
Mahishmati should thenceforth be free from the bonds of marriage in order that no
adultery might exist in the land, and that he would befriend the king in time of
danger.
This description of "free love" would apply to the Nairs and Xamburi
Brahmans of Malabar, but seems misplaced in reference to Mysore. It may, however, indicate that a chief of Malabar origin had at that time established himself in
power in the south-west and possibly refer to some stratagem attempted against him
by Jamad-agni, which ended in an alliance. Sahadeva was forced to conciliate Agni
before he could take Mahishmati.
It may here be stated that, according to traditions of :he Haihayas in the Central
PANDA VAS
subdues many
chiefs,
hill
281
and,
overruns
and the
Pandavas
exile of the
for
to live incognito,
of the Rajasuya.
be the wild
The
Kamyaka
and
forest,
surrounding Kavale-durga
tract
on
this
is
claimed to
in
that
hill is
ascribed to the
The
Tirthahalli.
king of
various disguises,
\'irata, in
Bhima
Arjuna as a
as a cook,
The
Chdlukya
inscriptions,
and
is
by
is
only
It is
Kannada poems,
ceremony,
regal
Among
for sacrifice
should be loosed and allowed to wander free for the period of one year.
Wheresoever
whose
it
went
territories
it
it
chanced
to
command
it
to let
it
go,
In accordance
the escort which
by
the Raianpur
Gaz.
Among
if
till
the
C. P.
159.
Sudhanva, a son of Ilamsa Dhvaja, is also said in the traditions of Mysore to have
founder of Champaka-nagara, now represented l)y the village of Sampige,
near Kadaha, in Gubbi taluq.
The only actual record hitherto found of a Nila Raja in the south is in the
Samudra Gupta inscription at Allahabad, in which he is assigned to an unknown
l)een the
country called
Avamukta
varman of Vengi.
Fleet's Early Gupta Kings, p. 13.)
'
Sir Walter Elliot says, " The remains of enormous fortifications, enclosing a
great extent, are still visible.
I have got a plan distinctly showing the circuit of
seven walls and ditches on the side not covered by the river. 'Mad. J. iS, 216.
Also see Int. Ant. V, 177.
HISTORY
282
first
'I'lu-
of these
is
up and succeeded
truth
paradise
it
"
its
was
It
filled
"
Now
gold
commanded
at the
it
came near
this
to
enchanting
fifty
The scene
is
his council
cubits high
it
of
and
happiness that
its
in a state of
thus described
to the throne.
now grown
tioned.'
many thousand
artificial
birds,
made
who
be
alive
There appear to be several reasons for accepting this as the locality in preference
Manipur in Eastern Bengal. In the version given by Wheeler, Vol. I, it is stated
(396) that the horse when loosed went towards the south, and that its return was in a
northerly direction (414) ; these directions would not lead it to and from E. Bengal,
It is also said (406) that sticks of sandalbut to and from S. Mysore they would.
wood were burnt in the council hall of Manipur, and also (408) that elephants were
Now Mysore is the well-known home of the sandalvery excellent in that country.
tree, and the region I have assigned as the site of Manipur is peculiarly the resort of
elephants within ten miles of that very site were made the remarkably successful
The sequence of places visited by the
captures of elephants described on p. 179.
horse after Manipur is also, as shown in the text, consistent with the identification
*
to
here proposed.
From
it
stor}-
PANDA VAS
283
into the assembly, all present were astonished at its beauty and excellence
and they saw round its neck a necklace of excellent jewels, and a golden
plate hanging upon its forehead.
Then Raja Babhruvahana bade his
minister read the writing on the plate
and the minister rose up and read
aloud, that Raja Yudhishthira had let loose the horse and appointed Arjuna
to be its guardian."
;
It
forth
Arjuna, under
his
son
some
evil influence,
fight.
Babhruvahana was then forced to
demeanour, which he did with great dignity. A desperate
ensued, in which Arjuna w-as killed, and all his chieftains were
change
battle
his
either slain
or taken prisoners.
Xaga
In this dilemma,
or serpent raja,
whom
Arjuna
had formerly married, and who had afterwards entered the service of
Chitrangada, resolved to get from her father a jewel which was in the
possession of the serpents, and which would restore Arjuna to life.
She accordingly sent a kinsman
On
them
pelled
to give
it
up.
His
Arjuna was by
its
it
up.
The
name,
will
was
at
Kubattur
pelled to release
in
Shimoga
in
Kadur
It
Here
District.
next wandered
shall find
was com-
it.
The
story of
Chandrahdsa
is
mSTORY
284
instructions.
their
in
Meanwhile, Kuhnda, an
officer of the
court, hunting
home
to
and adopted
Chandan.-ivati
him.
latter,
visit
to Kulinda,
due
to
an
years ago
upon him
than ever
errand to
ingly sent
by him
once given
to
had
to
Madana, the
minister's son,
office
be at
For the
should
own advancement.
son
Madana
king,
is
is
adopted as heir
to
it
own
killed instead
.:
/A NAME/A YA
Janamejaya.
demanding
tradition
285
During the
notice.
first
yet
is
one
By
Krishna.
named Abhimanyu.
When,
Pandavas threw
the
their
ofi"
at the
exile,
But the
latter declining
her for
on the ground that he had acted as her music and dancingmaster, and she had trusted him as a father, accepted her for his son
himself,
Janamejaya.
There
recited.
sprung
union
monarch
the
is
a professed grant by
is
Parikshit,^
whom
to
him
the
at
Maha
Bharata
Bhimankatte
is
matha,'-
now
The
grant
itself is in Sanskrit,
represented in
as ruling
it
and
in
Nagari characters.
Janamejaya
in
gift,
which
his great-grandfather
sat-pa
it
ydga or serpent
in
is
in the
in
his celebrated
sacrifice.
in
Shimoga
District,
on copper
inscriptions
Gauj,
Kuppagadde and
in
Sanskrit,
Begur
and
possess
Nagari
in
controversy
They
Soma
but
all
and Pdndava
kiila
The
ruling in Hastinapura.
having a golden
grants are
lioar
on
made during an
of the
his flag,
and
expedition to
'
He was
i)osthiini<ni.s
son and
'
The Bhagavata
life
tribe,
and
that his
still-lxirn, l)Ut
it.
The
him between the iiite and his death
met his death at the hands of a
son exterminated the Nagas in revenge.
I'urana
was
recited to
Naga
into
/^'t-s.
is,
that Parikshit
IX, 446.
HISTORY
86
Kah
would be
Janamejaya
is
and maintained
yuga, or
He
3066.
k.c.
first
On
yuga,' wlicii
aljsurd.
latter the
and
the former
that
the other hand, the eclipse mentioned in the (lauj agrahara inscrip-
tion,
is
A.D.
stated,'
52
1,
on the authority of
Sir
(i.
Airy, to have
happened
in
have elsewhere"*
many
which
same
in the
is
characters,
and corresponds
closely in
and given
all,
it
Kshatriyas by Parasu
Rama
Rama
used
in
is
is
supposed
to
Maha
and the
w-ar of the
earliest
500
'
b.c.^
The
composed before
B.C.'
It is
b.c."
Mys. Ins.
Ixx.
'
at
midnight on
Ram.
Int. xv.
ci.
MA UR YAS
287
HISTORICAL PERIOD
Mauryas.
The authentic
327
in
v..c.,
events in India
From
itself.
the
appears as an adventurer
first
owing
to
some
quarrel, he
in
had
little
the
to
flee.
in Magadha, or
and made himself supreme sovereign throughout northern
with his capital at Pataliputra (Palimbothra in the Greek version),
the
to the share of
But
monarchy.
it
On
Greek provinces
(the
was not
till
He
Kabul
Greek settlements
for a present of
valley in return
in)
India had
312 that
then found
the Punjab
and the
his
obtained
line
much
reign of
Chandra
The
earliest event in
historical
is
the annals of
first
Mysore
the
The
Gupta
masters, foretold
that
may be regarded
According
as
to the accounts
last for
twelve years.
On
its
dreadful
body of the Jains there forsook the northern regions and migrated to
under his guidance. When they had journeyed as far as
S'ravana JJelgola, Bhadrabahu, feeling that his end was drawing nigh,
sent on the rest of the pilgrims, under the leadership of Vi.s'akha, to
the Chola and Pandya countries, and remained behind at the smaller
hill
(called Katavapra in Sanskrit and Kalbappira or Kalbappu in
the south
AlheiiKus writes the name Sandrakoptus. Wilson, Theatre of the Hindus^ II, 132.
In the play called Mtidra-nikshasa he is represented as having effected this with
the aid of
Kautilya.
Chanakya
who
is
Cupta and
HISTORY
288
That
di.scii)lc.
disciple,
it
alleged,
was
ncj
For
a spiritual guide.
this
rabahu, the most distinguished professor of the faith at that time living,
He
to the south.
continued to minister to
last,
not only
itself is
summit,
Chandra-giri
called
surrounded with
from the
lives of
hill
Bhadrabahu's
cave,
in
after
temples,
is
at S'ravana
the
is
its
be more modern.
Additional evidence
inscriptions on the
hill.
The
is
oldest of
contained
them
in the ancient
rock
and the other events above mentioned, while a second assowith Chandra Gupta as the two great munis who
Bhadrabahu
ciates
gave the hill its distinction.^ Similar testimony is borne by two inscripthe Jains
tions of about
inscriptions at
900
A.D.
same
Jain by creed
may be
traditions.^
Furthermore, stone
and fifteenth
That Chandra Gupta was a
in
the twelfth
of Megasthenes,
" They
says
consult
But the
'
;t
ggg McCrindle's Indika of Megastheues, Ind. Ant. W, 244 also Thomas, The
Lassen, Indische AlterColebrooke, Essays, II, 203
MA UR YAS
289
Chandra Gupta.
Sangata.
Bindusara.
S'alis'iika.
As'oka-vardhana.
Somas'arman.
Suyas'as.
S'as'adharman.
Das'aratha.
Brihadratha.
B.C.,
but in
Mysore the next record we have carries us to the reign of As'oka, the
grandson of Chandra Gupta. The discovery by me (in 1892) of three
of his inscriptions in the Molkalmuru taluq, dating perhaps from
258 i;.c., has put it beyond doubt that the Mysore country, or at any
rate the northern
part of
it,
was included
in
his
dominions.
All that
Mahawanso
he despatched missionaries
Buddha
of
in
Kasmira-Gandhara, and
He
(Mysore).
on the Sorab
among whom
the
thera
Mahadeva
to
Mahisa-mandala
&:c.
territories.
An
to
inscription of
Mauryas.
rivers
Shimoga,
ing
Chitaldroog,
The remarkable
as
is
well
which are
and adjacent
I'ijapur,
earliest
pillars, are,
the Yusufzai
in
Bombay and
Dharwar,
known, the
in India.
Bellary,
from right to
left
left; all
to right.
lUit
is
that
dcscril)ing
in
his
profession.
''
This
character a])pears
in
no other
The
inference
is
official
transferred
from the extreme north to the extreme south of the empire, which
implies a freer inter-communication than has been generally supposed
to exist at tliat period.
'
At Bandanikkc, Shikarpur
rroperly the Brahmi lipi.
lalucp
father, l)cfore
he came to the
As
IIISrOR Y
290
He
throne.
thirty-seven
counted from
if
264
to
his coronation-anointing.
223 u.c, or
During those
his
brothers.
That he was at first a Jain has been deduced^ from his Edicts, and also
from the statement by Akbar's minister, Abul Fazl, in the Ain-i-Akhari,
that As'oka introduced Jainism into Kashmir, which is confirmed by the
Rdja-tarangini or Brahmanical history of Kashmir, recording that
As'oka " brought
in
the Jina
however, consider
Others,
s'asana."
At any
he eventually
embraced Buddhism, and made it the State religion, doing for that
faith what the emperor Constantine at a later period did for Christianity.
In the 13th Rock Edict he informs us that his conversion was due to
the remorse he felt on account of the slaughter and devastation which
that
rate,
attended his conquest of Kalinga, in the ninth year after his coronation.
maintain peace and devote himself to
came to appoint officials {inahdmdtras and
watch over morality, and by teaching and persuasion alone
Henceforward he resolved
religion.
others) to
He
to extend the
to
thus gradually
made arrangements
for dispensing
The
all
name
of
Devanam Piye
been
identified.
The
title
of the
The Beloved of the gods (thus) commands For more than two years and
when I was an upd^aka (or lay-disciple), I did not take much trouble.
For one year'' (I took) immense trouble the year that I went to the sangha
And in this time the
(or assembly of clerics) I put forth great exertion.
men who were (considered) true in Jambudvipa (were shown to be) false,
:
half,
This, indeed,
was
is
For
in
But
this
to the lowly
certainly a Jain.
- Translations have been published by Dr. Blihler in Epigraphia ludka. III, 140
and by M. Senart, in French, in (he Journal Asiatique for 1892.
^ The reading of these names is not quite clear
Dr. Biihler proposes Suvannagiri
* Or, according to another version, " for one period of six years."
for both.
* This difficult passage also reads in other versions as "The men who were really
equal to gods in Jambudvipa (were proved to be) falsely (so regarded)."
yiAURYAS
291
increase greatly
will
it
this exhortation
will
it
increase to at least as
much
again.
And
should be practised. So also the disciple should honour his teacher. And
due respect should be paid to kindred. This is the ancient natural way.
This also tends to long life, and this should thus be done. Written by Pada
the scribe.
The above
and
The
in
now deprived
At the same
arrogated.
is
Jambudvipa or India
to their being
and
of these singular
regarded
once inculcated.
Asoka's son Mahindo and his daughter Sanghamitta entered the holy
order and introduced
Asoka never
tliat
Buddhism
always Piyadasi or
Devanam
Nagarjuni
hill
According
into Ceylon,
himself by that
calls
Piye.
some
inscriptions have
been found
at the
caves.~
to the
in
power
for
137 years, and Brihadratha, the last king, was murdered by his general
Agnimitra is mentioned
Pushyamitra, who founded the S'unga dynasty.
as the son of
Pushyamitra
in
and as
An
inscrip-
They
the
Kanva
been
at
bhrityas.
family,
first
for
45
years.
servant
last
'
The
Ind. Ant.,
signification of this
XX,
Kanva
of the
Andane.
Sus'arman, the
described as
latter part
in
king,
race
is
3 /^.^
364.
much dis]Duted.
xiV, 13S.
name of
///STORY
2Q2
founder of
the
line
of
thence called
kings
Puranas
the
in
the
A'ndhrabhrityas.'
iiiscrii)tion.s
hana.
it
name corrupted
call
Prakrit to S'aliva-
in
'I'heir
east (Dharanikolta
on the Krishna,
in
Inscriptions found at
The
and succession.
Prakrit form)
their
(in
name
of his
mother always appears with that of the king may be also remarked in
the Sunga inscription, and is a Rajput custom due to polygamy. Thus
we have Gotamiputra Satakani, Wisithiputra l^ulumayi, and so forth.''
A.
Siiiuika.
Kanha (Krishna)
Gotami
...
...
...
24 years
...
...
...
24
,,
S'atakani, son of
Siriyana S'atakani,''
e.g.,
of Gotami
.son
...
...
,,
...
13
,,
...
27
,,
I37?
182?
in
the
.\.d.
Kharavela's inscription
2nd century
1).
reigned at least
in
Kalinga
tells
us of a
Satakani
or Khakharatas.
Again,
Ptolemy,
who
wrote his Geography soon after 150 .\.d., describes Ozene (Ujjayini) as
the royal seat of Tiastenes, Baithan (Paithan) as that of Siri Polemaios,
and Hippokoura,
Baleokouros.''
Siri
in
In these names
it
tions
and
Chashtana
that of
is
who
was
are
known
to us from inscrip-
founder of
the dynasty of
Kshatrapa Senas,' which succeeded that of the Kshaharatas, ending with
Nahapana. Siri Pulumayi was the S'atavahana king, the son of Vasithi,
coins.
given in the
list
above.
the
'N'ilivayakura
id.,
SATAVAHAXAS
To
revert to the
We know
293
(whence
the Tochari
its
name
(124
who had
fighting against
fell
of Tocharistan),
of Parthia, founded
250
in
i!.c.)
B.C.
by
Arlabanus, king of
II.
Meanwhile,
into Baktria,
the north-
in
west of India.
From
coins
kings,
such as Heraiis, Ciondophares and others, but the best known are the
on
their coins,
Kushana
or, as
They belonged
to
family,
adopted
by the Satavahanas.
This
is
the era
still
in
it
had been
common
use
may now
Mysore
parts of
is
proved both by
inscrii)tions
and
find of
city
Their rule
to
tradition,
name
of Pulomayi.
And
Hariti,
at
recently
at the site of
among
The
ago'' at
family,"'
but the
instance of
its
name has
Ijeen
No
an ancient
northern
There was a
in the
coins.
identifies
By
By Dr. Burgess
it
for
Iiid.
irrsTOR Y
294
Banavasi inscription
earlier type
in
is
somewhat
On
on account of the
Prakrit language,
dates,
it
is
same name.
this
in
may belong
same
Pali or
to the time of
hanas before mentioned does not appear, but they probably represent
At Malavalli, Satakarni is called king of
a branch of the dynasty.'
Vaijayanti, or Banavasi,
and the
inscription
at the latter
place implies
the same.
The Banavasi
inscription
is
dated
in
and records
The
a gift
first
day
god of Malavalli.
called Kalles'vara, in a
It
is
dated
in
the
first
and the
year,
first
inscrip-
summer fortnight.
In it the king Satakarni issues an order to the
Mahavalabham S'ungakam. If the reading of this last name be corrects
it
The
language.
autumn
It is
There
is
characters
and
first
pillar, in similar
The
fortnight,
north-west of Mysore.
From
this
Kadambas
in the
we enter
by the Gangas.
'
the
Similar])-, in the
Kadambas to the
who were
Pallavas,
of
condition
also attacked
SA TA VAHANAS
295
over the Chalukyas, and for a short time took possession of the
whom
were
also
established
it
allied
Ganga
and formed an aUiance with the Gangas, with
the Nolambas, a branch of the Pallavas,
Mysore.
the north-east of
in
Rattas with the Gangas gained great success over the Cholas, but the
more
The
final
in
the ascendant,
Nolambas
powerful invasion of the Cholas from the south, in which the Gangas
empire arose the Hoysalas, who drove out the Cholas from Mysore and
century the Chalukya
In the twelfth
Kalachuryas, in
whom
the
Haihayas
till
when
and
in the south,
who took
Mughals, and
on the death of
Mysore dominion over the
Mughal provinces in the east and north, and over Bednur in the west,
On the capture of Seringapatam by
usurping supreme power in 1761.
the British and the downfall of Tipu Sultan in 1799, the country
included within the present limits was granted to the representative of the
Hindu Rajas. In 1S32 it was placed under British Commissioners, but
and the
Haidar
Aurangzeb.
Ah
between
claimants
rival
extended
the
Such
is
Kadambas.
The
dommions
of the
Tulava
(S.
(Jayantii)ura
or
west of
Kanara).
Their
original
capital
was
Banavasi
which names
it
It is
as
time of Asoka.
The
Parasu
origin of the
Rama had
Kadambas
is
thus
related.
Some
years after
jiJsroR V
296
Parvati
came
to the
order
in
According
consequence of
realistic
in
front
acquired
to another version,
kadamba
is
kadamba
that a
tree
name and
been an indigenous
The people
qualities.'
tree in
more
grew
they
it
race.
had
The
royal
and during
sixth century,
many as'vamedhas
thus
line
till
the
this
supreme
authority.
named Chandravarma
mouth, took up
its
abode
or
in
his stomach.
He
about, with his wife Pushpavati, in search of a cure, which was eventually
effected at Valabhi by a
'
tree itself
is
The
tall
chief,
and handsome
name
return to
is
that
Mandara mountain,
in
truth probably
ocean.
The
which
fell
upon
A spirit is said to be
Vishtm Piirana, Bk. v, ch. xxv.) In
Watt's Dictionary the tree is described as an aiithocephalus, belonging to tlie
riihiacea:, and the flowers are said to be sacred to Siva.
According to the Phaniiacographia Iiidica it is the arbor generation is of the Mahratta Kunbis, and a branch
natural order ciuchoniacem, and
distilled
of
it is
grow
in
many
parts of India.
{See Wilson's
at
KADAMBAS
297
obtained as wives.
who,
hill
to provide
slopes
and
whom
the son of
The
following
is
at
Valabhi after
manner
in
He
peacock.
Brahman
said that a
of
him
was destined
that he
to
be born again as a peacock, and whoever should eat the head of the
On
this
now
in
made
off with
he went to Benares to
the yard.
To
Hearing
fell
die,
this
and was
the robbers
disputing as to
woman staying in the chatram to cook the bird for them, and
whom she gave the head. But while she was getting the meal
her
little
U])
the head
and
mother
to Banavasi,
and had
just
ate
it.
see to
ready,
Being thus
town when they met the State elephant carrying a wreath, which
worshi])
llic
of her temple.
tried to
On
liis
who
efl'igy
it
at
])ut
without success.
ant-hill,
The woman,
and
over-
hearing the dispute between the two, speedily possessed herself of certain plants they
had threatened to use against each other, vishaiitardi and .wr/rt///*///, growing at
liie foot of an ant-hill, and ahiiidra hart, a creeper spreading over the as7ui////a tree.
Manjista was expelleil and died by virtue of the juice of the former, and the other
serpent was got rid of by that of the latter.
'
XIV,
13.
n/sroR Y
298
once
the boy.
])rcsciitcd to
He
name
of Mayuravarma,
He
is
said to
He
her
off.
He
territory,
is
also
Ahichchatra
stated
have
to
Brahman
introduced
colonists
mans attempted
to
in
From
west of Mysore.
settled
by Mukanna, that
is,
Trinetra,
named Chandrasena
whom
During
at
his reign, a
Sthana-
kinsman
daughter,
talu([).
this
In the
and
from
(in
sister
of Trinetra,
Tripura
have reigned
years.
fifty
named Mayilras'arma
of the
devout Brahmans, went with his guru Viras'arma to the Pallava capital
(Kanchi) to study,
^^'hile there a
became
Brahman,
to
become
Arming
the
inaccessible
rounding kings.
forests
at
Sriparvata
(in
Karnul
district,
near
KADAMBAS
299
he swooped down upon them Hke a hawk nnd completely defeated them.
They
therefore resolved to
Premara
country.^
Bhagiratha, sole
make peace
him with
a territory extending
Kadamba
the
of
ruler
His
territories.
was
son
The
was a powerful
ruler,
and
his
they are dated only in the year of the reign, or by the ancient system
be definitely determined.
S'antivarma
his son
Mriges'avarma
first
Ravivarma, Bhanu-
of these, Harivarma."
undoubtedly
One
stone
inscri])tion in Prakrit,
another
in
mainder,
all
in
headed, which
Many
Sanskrit, are
in certain
engraved
in
Atharvani Brahman.
The
historical facts
that the
Kadambas
claim
rerhaps the
I'ranidra kingili)in of
is
Grant
at
Grant
at
'
These deduce
difllcult to
Malwa
in
determine, unless
Kudagere, Shikarpur
=*
Central India
it
is
meant.
Anianirnava,
Ant.,
XXI,
t,^.
their
taluq.
* Iiid.
JUSTOR Y
300
not to
l)e
Pallavas.
of a heritage
vaniKi, fiUhcr
Hut
We
this in
were
the
appears that
one severe
in
battle
Kadamba
life
it
army was so
The
(according to (langa
Mriges'avarma claims
II.
I'allava,
The Kadambas
lost their
in
566.
But they
other dynasties,
rise
of
Vijayanagar in
1336.
Among
in
the
whom we know
till
the
one
at
seven ancestors, of
history
later inscriptions,
After seventy-
Naga,
S'anti,
A'ditya,
Kirtti,
Chattaya, Jaya.
The
last
had
The
and S'antivarma being the most important.
latter's son was Taila, whose son was Tailama, whose sons were Kirtti
and Kama. But though this includes some of the genuine names, and
allowing for kings often having more than one name, the list as a
whole is of doubtful credit, except in the last stages. There is no
question, however, that the Kadambas became more prominent at the
end of the eleventh century, when their alliance seems to have been
sought by the Chalukya Vikrama in his plans against his brother, and
on his success they were advanced in honour. A separate branch had
five sons,
its
capital
Taila
at
Gopaka
or (ioa, but
all
the
Mahavalis.
The
or Telugu country.
where several of
They were
their
Andhra
Mysore,
Mulbagal
and
their
'
/;/(/.
Ant., X, 249.
1-c
<
Z
<
MA[|VVJALIS
MA HA VA LIS
Hindu mythology
to
was an
Bali
301
his
devotion and penance defeated Indra, humbled the gods and extended
his authority over the three worlds.
Bali,
asked
vdmana
dwarf, the
till
in
two
The
known
in his
still
hand,
strides
fifth
the world
filled
it
his
avatdra, and
ground as a boon,
assumed
protection,
for
Brahman
appearing before
by the gods
to
left
Pdtdla or the
dominion.
According to
His son was Bdndsura, who is represented as a giant with a thousand hands
Aniruddha, the son (or grandlegend'
was founded by
it
capital.
Bali.
son) of Krishna,
daughter
came
Bdna's court
to
in
and seduced
in disguise
his
and fought
for Bdndsura,
.Siva,
city,
He continued in subjection to
which a long period ensued in which no
mention is anywhere made of this place.
It seems to
have been
subsequently destroyed by an inundation of the sea.
The inscriptions
which he obliged him to do homage.
Krishna
till
now found
there appear to be
all
The
is
one professing
to
by the Rev. T.
As
that the
early
the great
century,
the
Kadamba
Bdna;
that
conquered
Vikramdditya
of
Foulkes,'*
I.,
the
'
lb.,
Ep.
in
family
'
XIII, 6
first
Bdna
the
ruling
Mahdmalla
outlaw of
Ganga
levied
king, assigned
country
the
that
ift'.
13
tribute
to the
from
second
Chalukya king
subdued Rdjamalla
the
that
Sez'cit Paij^odas,
I,
S'riparvata
Chola king,
Asiatic Kescarcfies,
^
\'ira
I,
Ndrdyana,
156.
/,f_ _.//._^
x\", 172.
IIISTOR Y
30 2
ui)rooted
llic
Banas about
tlic
end
The genealogy
Bali,
Bana,
is
as follows
Banadhiraja.
After he
and many other Bana kings had passed away, there were
Xandivarma, Jayanandivarma,
Vijayaditya
I.
Vikramaditya
II,
Vijayabahu.
Each of these eight kings was the son of his predecessor. The
Mudiyanur inscription is of the twenty-third year of No. 3.
There are
Stone inscriptions exist in Mysore of Nos. 4 and 5.
He
also inscriptions of a Bejeyitta Banarasa, one dating in 899.
may be
identified
with
Vijayaditya
II.
Vikramaditya
II.
is
said
to have been the friend of Krishna Raja, no doubt the RashtraThen an inscription dating in
kuta king, ruling in about 940 to 956.
us
Sambayya,
who,
though invested with all the
to
presents
971
titles, was ruling as a governor subordinate to the Pallavas.
must therefore have lost its independence in the latter half of
Extracts are given by Mr. Foulkes- from literature
the tenth century.
indicating a recognition of the power of the Bana kings in the thirteenth
and fifteenth centuries. Moreover, at the end of this latter period, inscriptions at Srivilliputtur in Tinnivelly district show that two kings named
Mahavali
The
line
all
in the
Sanskrit
district,
city
and
crest
''
Loc.
cit.
flag.
Their
PALLA FAS
:yOs
They seem
in Bijapur
at first
from
district),
and
and the Godavari, which was taken
seventh century,
of
part
their
Madras^.
history
their
in the
capital
in
the
was Kanchi
century,
fifth
liut
from an early
(Conjeveram,
near
Gupta inscription at Allahabad. Trichinopoly seems to be the southernmost point in which Pallava inscriptions have been found. Stone inscriptions in the Kolar, Chitaldroog, Tumkur and Bangalore Districts bear
evidence that the Pallavas in the ninth and tenth centuries exercised
dominion throughout the north and east of Mysore. Here they frequently
had the cognomen No!amba,and their territory came to be known as
Nolambavadi or Nonambavadi, a Thirty-two Thousand province, the
subjects of which are represented by the Nonabas of the present day.
The origin of the Pallavas is uncertain, though they profess in some
grants to be of the Bharadvaja gotra. They are mentioned in the Puranas
along with the Haihayas, S'akas, Yavanas, &c., as Pahlavas, which would
says^
a people this word Pahlav became early foreign to the Persians, learned
reminiscences excepted
The
in the
period
when
it
A.I).,
who
are called
fore,
Pallava
may
Parasikas rather,
for instance,
it
Parthians.-'
According to
tradition,
is
S'atavdhana,
who
last
>
The
88.
li.c.
named
Arsakes (Askh), who founded an independent monarchy. The I'arthians subsequently overran the provinces east of the Euphrates, and about H.c. 130 overthrew
the kinjjdom of Baclria, so that their empire extended from the Euphrates to the
Indus, and from the Indian Ocean to the Paropamisus, or even to the 0.\us.
The
JIISTOR Y
304
son of
Mahadcva
Chcnsuars
Brahmans
by a
(Siva)
He
'hensabara).'
((
girl
is
of the mountain
also
stated
to
tribe called
have
introduced
when
jayasimha,
race.'^
at
nor
Chandavarma,
Nandivarma
Skandavarma
Buddhavarma
Chandadanda
300
to
Skandavarma
Viravarma
Skantlavarma
to
Simhavarma
Vishnugopavarma
vishnu,
I'arames'varavarma
I,
Nandi-
potavarma
(Skandavarma)
(Simhavarma) Hemasitala
(Skandavarma) Dantiga
c.
733
c.
804
810
788
Nandivarma
Simhapota
Chdru Ponnera, Pallavadhiraja
Polalchora Nolamba, Nolambadhi-
Jayasimha, SimhaNarasimhavishnu,
Mahendravarma
Pallavamalla Nandivarma,
Nolambadhiraja, Mangala
Simhavishnu
Ugradanda, Lokaditya
?
Nandivarma
400
4
S'ivaskandavarma
Rajasimha,
and order
Is'varapotac.
raja
670
88
raja
memorable wars between the Parthians and the Romans eventually weakened the
former, and gave the Persians the opportunity of throwing off the Parthian yoke.
Led by Artaxerxes (Ardashir), they put an end to the Parthian kingdom of the
Arsacidne, after it had lasted 476 years, and established the Persian dynasty of
the Sassanidte, a.d. 226.
'
Wilson,
McK.
Arch. Surv.
W.
Walter
Mad.
Sir
Elliot,
PALLA FAS
The
grants of the
fivc,^
first
except the
made
last,
305
Ikahmans, are
to
which
and
Chanda-
in Prakrit,
from Kanchi.
is
and sculptures
at
Numerous
The remarkable
relate
Those
Mamallapura, Saluvan-
at
Ugradanda claims
that
rasika,
the
is,
to
is
Rajasimha
known
about
The Ganga
as the Kailasanatha.
this time,
is
at
married
Kanchi,
now
North
Arcot) from the king of Kanchi called Jayasimha, and placed the son
of his
the throne.
in
series of wars,
attended with
and the Chalukyas, who describe the former as being by nature hostile,
as if there were some radical cause of animosity between the two.
Narasimhavarma
that
'
is,
is
I.
said to
Ep. Ind., I,
I.\, 100
Early Gupta Kings, No.
:
Ind. Ins.,
me
I,
11, 145
ie<|uiieil.
"
5.
I.
'
I.
HISTOR V
3o6
made
pleasant to turn
It is
aside from tliese scenes of violence to the account of the Chinese pilgrim
Kanchipura (Kin-chi-pu-lo)
visited
it
li,
regularly cultivated.
courageous.
and
The
Vikramaditya
I.,
Is'varapotaraja
I.
(or Jains).^
son
is
who, on
conquered
says that he
and
Paramesvaravarma
fertile
learning.
truth,
priests,
He
640.
in
was
soil
that the
Pallavas had been until this unconquered, for the important ^'okkaleri
inscription' says that the king of Kanchi, " who had never bowed to
is
conqueror with
was
army
Narasimhapotavarma
II.
killed in
Two
befell
ditya
his crown.
Nandipotavarma.
II.,
penetrated
to
the
many
marched
to
destroying
it,
elephants,
made donations
is
rubies.
The
victor
his mercy,
confirmed by an inscription
to
victory."*
at the former.
be erected
at
This eventful
The Ganga
hill fort.
now
king S'ripurusha
retook Kaduvetti, which the Pallavas had recovered, and seized the
Pallava umbrella, assuming at the
title
of Permanadi,
The
is
Iiid.
Ant.,
*
MIX.
ib.
23.
VIII, 167
^Ve accordingly
Ep. Tnd.,
I,
146.
Ill, 142.
NOLAMBAS
find
Nirupama claiming
to
307
about 760.
in
from
the ruler of
Also a
tribute
under the same, over the Nolambalige 1,000, the Nirgunda 300, &c.
A Pallava king Nandivarma was moreover associated with Govinda in
replacing on his throne the
in
about 810.
It
was
Kandy
whose
in
faith.
who more
not known,
is
directly ruled in
Mysore,
city
now Hemavati, on
Henjeru,
the
Sira
Aymangala,
near
must be a
forgery.
name
been Penjeru or
There was also a
remains,
the east of
to
is
made from
Henjeru,^ but as
it
is
pro-
The
real
respects
it
kings
is
There
properly xVyyapamangala.
have
to
border.
many
other
They claim
descent
from
the
Is'vara-vams'a
(Siva),
through
elder brother,
the Nolambadhiraja
who married
Their son
Ganga king
Kadamba
family,
Iriva
'
Mys.
Ins., 296.
lUSl'OR Y
3o8
seems probal)lc that they now lost their independence and were
absorbed in the great wave of Chola conquest which overspread
it
finally
subordinate capacity as
1069) must have had a Pallava wife, as his younger son Jayasimha
professes to be of both Chalukya and Pallava descent, and, among
other
titles, calls
himself Vira
Nolamba
Pallava.
The
Gangas.
South.
till
about
its
avoid
noticing
that
the
is
not accounted
only
other
It
for.
occurrence
is
impossible to
of such
name
in
is
in
the
They
are also
mentioned by
Pliny,
on the
Virgil,
Curtius.
them Gangaridre Calingte.- That there was an important line of Ganga kings in Kalinga in the seventh and eighth
centuries we know from inscriptions, and there was another of the
same name in that region at a later period. The connection of the
Kalinga (jangas with the Mysore Gangas, who were earlier, is admitted,
but there is nothing to show that the name originated with the
other hand, calls
Gangaridae Calingai.
The Hindu
traditions,
Of
as might be
Ganga
expected,
or Ganges, but in
century) at Purale,
is
extracted from
Humcha and
Kallur
GAuVGAS
the
Ganga
309
at the
Gangadatta (the
whom
gift
quently a king
became the
same time
five royal
if
Subse-
whom
in that line, to
tokens or ornaments,
line
should
name
The Ganga
line
condition,
Being
in great
distress
Kampa,
it
on account of
whom
him
of the five
royal
dignantly replied that they could not be given up, and would be of no
accompanied by
followers
of
also that
if
Brahman
younger
sister,
and
forty-eight
On
chosen
arriving
Dadiga and Madhava there met with the great muni Simhaand explained to him their circumstances.
He took up their cause, gave them instruction, and obtained for them
a boon from the goddess Padmavati, confirmed by the gift of a sword
at Perur,
A'ayati,
llie
in tlie
Kalinga Ganga
inscrij)lions is thai
being without sons, practised self-restraint and propitiated the river Ganga,
the unconciueral)le
Ganga
line.
/it(/.
'^
it
is
What
this pillar
[s'ilii
stambha) was
it is
difiicull to
way
understand, but
in
one place
irisroRY
3IO
made a crown from the petals of the karnikdra blossom, and placed it
on the heads of the brothers, giving them his peacock fan as a banner,
and in due course, providing them with an army, invested them with
kingly powers.
He also impressed upon them the following
all
counsel
you
If
Jina sasana,
if
spirits or flesh, if
needy,
if
you
fail
in
if
flee
if
Thousand country
battle-field,
to the
as their
city,
faith,
in the
Dadiga
and Madhava ruled over the earth. The north, touching Madarkale
the west, the ocean in the direction of Chera
the east, Tonda-nad
the south, Kongu
within these limits of the Gangavadi Ninety-six
Thousand did the Gangas undertake the subjection of all enemies.
;
Most of
this
is
Madhava
at
in
records found in
all
parts of Mysore.
be Nandi-durga, Kuvalala
lords of Kuvalala-pura,
was
at
is
Ganga
Kolar
we know
Of
that
The
place given as
other
limits
are well-known
places.
Tonda-nad,
a Forty-eight
before the seventh century, though taken from inscriptions, are not
certain
Named by
One
or
like
it
GANGAS
Kongunivarma (Madhava)
Kiriya
S'ripurusha, Muttarasa,
726-777
Permanadi, Prithuvi Kongani
Madhava
llarivarma
247, 266
Vishnu-gopa
Tadangala Madhava
S'ivamara
679
Nava Kama,
Kongani
Rachamalla (II}.
Rakkasa Ganga, Govindara
679-713
726
Prithuvipati, Prithuyas'as
Ganga kings
c.
first
Ganga
king,
To him
to the end.^
c.
869-893
and
Rcija
this is
a special
title
974-984
9S4
996-1004
of
Madhava
the
he
is
The
whom
is
all
is
cutting through the stone pillar with a single stroke of his sword
therefore the
780-S14
814-S69
Nanniya Ganga
893-915
Ereyappa, Mahendrantaka
921
Bi'ituga, (janga Gangeya
930-963
Marasimha, Nolambakulantaka 963-974
S'rivikraraa
Bhi'ivikrama, S'rivallabha
Prithuvi
Saigotta
350
425-478
47S-513
Kongani
Durvinita, Kongani
Mushkara, ]\Iokkara
(I),
(11),
Vijayaditya
Avinita,
S'ivamara
3"
is
Kaurava army he stopped the army of the Matsya king. Supposing the
founders of the Ganga dynasty to have come from Central India, and
matured their plans at Perur, in Kadapa district, for the acquisition of
Kolar and the midland and southern parts of Mysore, they would soon
encounter the opposition of the Mahavali or Bana kings, whose western
boundary was probably the Palar, which is close to Kolar on the east.
A\'e
and
Konkan
From
or western
coast,
in
Ganga
to Man(_\ali, near
Shimoga,
Mysore
at
whom Simhanandi
Ganga
in
the population of
rule.
He
He
is
Previous to
this,
in war,
and
according to an
Kunguni is also writlcn Kongani, Konguji, and Knngini. For the dale assigned
him sec my Ep. Cam., Mysore I, Nj. IIO.
- Dadiga's brother woukl therefi)re l)e properly distinguished
as lliri)a Mcidhava.
'
to
niSTORY
312
Gajalluitti,
But no reference
Trichinopoly.
Two
inscriptions.
One^ records a
such a place
to
is
contained in the
Brahman
for
Orekod,
gift at
overcoming
in
Maisur-nad
in the
discussion a
Bauddha who
had
his
learning,
The
highest happiness.
for
an act
other'" is
of bravery in
that annihilation
a grant in
was the
some neighbouring
part
Harivarma's son
This,
and the
similar grant
He
who chose
Avini'ta,
married the
him, though
betrothed by her father to another from her birth on the advice of his
guru.
Of him
voice say
it is
related that on
s'ata-j'ivi (a
on which,
coming
to the
Kaveri he heard a
attendants,
>
''
2 j^p_
V, 136.
Cam., Mysore
I,
Nj. 122.
"
ib.
* ib. I,
GAXGAS
313
brother, S'ivamara or
two
father,
captivity.
therefore,
In a grant
his
grandson.
From
in
He
the family.
is
whom
in distant
to
He
expeditions in
called Prithuvipati
one of
and pass on
and
Prithuyas'as,
He
but
chiefs,
cut a piece of
bone out of his body from a wound received in the battle of Vaimbalguli and sent it to the waters of the Ganges.
He defeated the
'
in
Col. Yule's
Coimbatore
Map
district
produced beryl
Itid.
(see
I,
Mil. 113.
V, 138.
Salem Manual,
II, 369.
I'adiyur
STORY
Iff
314
IMiidya
kinj^^
Kumbhakonam),
biyam (near
but
(jr
'I'iru
I'uram-
He
saving a friend.
reign.
Numerous
S'ri-rajya.
grants of his
time have been found, both on stone slabs and on copper plates, ranging from the
He
residence.
is
seems
at
some
at the
title
in
He
to the fiftieth
first
time to have
stated the
said,
He
throne.
is
also
He
latter
but
is
had a
son,
of.
S'ivamara
is
in
797 as yuva-raja,
father's system.
reign.
Ganga kingdom
in this
and
Nirupama
Ganga from
his long
Mandya
chiefs, at
may have
led to his
Ganga
territories.
their
own
viceroys
Kambha or
Ranavaloka was the viceroy, and there are three inscriptions of his
In 813 we find Chaki Raja in that office."* Eventually S'ivamara
made
his
need of
allies, for
that
or, as
seems more
in
likely,
time.''
either
varma, replaced him on the throne, the two binding the diadem on his
brow with
their
own
long war
now took
>
Mys.
Ins.
hands.
<
z
z
;t3
o
o
o
o
a.
0)
li^"'4
-Q
i^
.**
GANGAS
315
were fought
and Rattas,
in
which 108
twelve years.
in
He
subsequent kings.
is
the whole of the territory which they had seized and held too long.
His yuva-raja
in
who was
His
his time.
him
called
in-
in
is
numerous
ciated with
sister
his successor
there are
An
life.
Ereyappa
covered."^
the
Nolamba
is
called
king.
in the
Ganga dominions.
Ereyappa's eldest son Rachamalla was the proper heir to the throne.
son, perhaps
by a
different
mother, resolved to
The
and he appears
to
in
by
Lalliya.
died in
Marula Deva
is
life
for
thirty
years.
His son
But
his
taka,
'
I,
TX.
91.
Ep.
liui.. Ill,
175.
HISTORY
3i6
scriptions towards the
end of
this reign
it
langas had
But the
were now
latter
finally
colossal
force,
son
Chola,
of
The
rule.
the
Cholas, advancing
territories,
king
reigning
to the
in
Rajaraja,
and
and
finally
end of the
overwhelming
command
under the
the south
all
The
at S'ravana Belgola.
king's
This
king's minister
of Rajendra
about
1004
east of Mysore.
The
in
in
Gangas.
^^'e
revival of their
as
districts, in alliance
to
in
with
Ganga family
the
power
Orissa, or rather in
(Ganjam
district),
and dated
{Gdfigeya-vafus'a-sa?>ivatsnra),
in the years of
years
Anantavarma
Anantavarma
Devendravarma
Rajendravarma
Anantavarma
list
254
304
Vajrahasta
On
the
hand a very
other
Kalinga Gangas
is
full
different
they
may be
'
of Rajendra,
to
is in
XIV, XVIII
my
(/.
GANG AS
have built the
cily of
Kolahala (Kolar)
317
kings, not
who had
Gangavacji country.
in the great
more
named and
pro-
The
Vajrahasta.
as
successor.
his
After these
two,
fifteen
Vajrahasta V,
saved the aged Vijayaditya from falling into the power of the Cholas, by
in
Rajaraja's son
the west.
Vengi
1 1
18,
in the west.
and
The
Anantavarma or
in
in
1081,
135.'
later
Kamarnava, with
his
we
also the
break in
kingdom
in
Mysore
found another
in
is
who had
king,
their
It
find a
filled
list,
we
who died
Two
to a relative
may
and went
who gave up
from Kolar to
forth
in battle.
and
i"^'*""-''"
to
Chola-Ganga as
he was born in
state that
madans.
Of
these kings
Loc.
cii.
(i
///STORY
3i8
ruler,
He
and made
interest
also built
of Jaganndth.
with reeds.
it
Another king of
ground of
his
performing the
He
ofifice
charged with the execution of this order kept the girl in concealment
until the festival of Jagannath, at which the king was accustomed to
sweep the ground before the god and while he was engaged in that
The reign of
placed her beside him, and they were married.
;
act
name
occurs in
many
far as
Mysore.
We
his
also
Bennur (Davangere
taluq)
may
here
between
Kalinga and Ceylon from the earliest times is well known, and we find
Kalinga ruling in Ceylon in 1196.^ There
a Chola-Ganga from
of
Nagarakere,
Rhys Davids,
near
Maddur.
Nitinisiiiata Orienialia.
These
marriages
Ijy
were
very
Dr. G. Biihler.
CHALUKYAS
unhappy,
319
Their
first
appearance
Ayodhya, but
of these
nothing
is
known.
On
on the throne of
their
entering
the
previously related.
His
alliance
In the
Pulikes'i,
Kalachuryas.
The
A'lupas or A'luvas,
who
Kanara, were also at some time overcome,^ and the next king, Pulikes'i
H, came
^
and
theirs at
Kig
in the
Western IJhats
time of Mushin
Koppa
taluq,
mSTOR Y
320
kara, as there appears to Iiave
Puligere (Lakshmes'vara in
at
in
his
name
)har\var district).
made Vengi
district),
Chalukyas, with
whom Mysore
is
chiefly concerned,
continued to rule
the Nizam's
(in
Dominions,
other symbols.
kula,
from the
their inscriptions,
a golden sceptre,
styled
and
The
branch.
titles
Mysore, especially
in
on
in
Saftiastabhuvands'raya,
Sri-prithvi-vallabha,
from
is
far
the account of
clear.
name
real source
bears a
Seleukeia,
The
period of their
fayasimha,
first
ascendancy,
is
as follows-
Chandraditya,
A'ijayaditya
Mshnuvaidhana
Pulikes'i I, Satyas'raya, Ranavikrama 550
Kirtivarma I, Ranaparakrama
566-597
Rajasimha, Ranaraga,
Mangales'a, Ranavikranta
597-60S
609-642
is
They
Mkramaditya
655
655-680
6S0-696
^'ikramaditya II
II,
Xripasimha
696-733
733-746
746-757
Ratta king.
He
himself,
however, was
are stated to have nuraculously sprung from the moisture or water in the
the libation to the gods poured from his goblet {chitlka, chuluka, chaluka), by
lariti.
-
Ranarasika
Mjayaditya, Samastabhuvanas'raya
Vom
I,
Kirtivarma
\'dityavarma
Jayasimha
CHALUKYAS
slain
in
an
encounter
Trilochana
with
321
Pallava.
Vishnu Somayaji,
in whose house she gave birth to Rajasimha.
On growing up to man's
estate he renewed the contest with the Pallavas, in which he was
successful, and married a princess of that race.
Pulikes'i was the
most powerful of the early kings and performed the horse sacrifice.
His eldest son, Kirtivarma I, subdued the Nalas, of whom we know
MO more, the Mauryas ajid the Kadambas.
Mangales'a, his younger
brother conquered the island called Revati-dvipa, and the Matangas
also the Kalachurya king Buddha, son of Sankaragana, the spoils
pregnant, fled
called
from
taken
Badami.
but Satyas'raya or
I'ulikes'i
temple of Makutes'vara,
own son
his
near
in the succession,
the throne.
Pulikes'i's
capture of Ax'ngi from the Pallavas, there founded the sei)arate line of
Eastern Chalukyas,
mahendri country
into the
Chola
who remained
till
i)ower in the
in
family.^
Satyas'raya or Pulikes'i
H. the
first
all
By
'
this
title
Mangi
II
\'uvaraja
list
283),
663
-672
-696
Gunaka
is
here inserted,
\'ijayaditya III
-888
Chalukya Bhima
Kollahhiganda
months)
1am ha
m.
Vishnuvardhana I\'
\'ijayaditya II, Nar-
-843
\'
-S44
(fifteen
ditya
II,
\'ijaya-
Raja
\'I,
-97
-973
?klahendra
\'ishnu-
Danarnava
I\.;ija
Mahendra
II,
Mahendra,
m. Lokamahiidevi -945
918
vardhanaX'I,
-934
III,
^'ishnuvardhalla \
Amma
Me-
Beta Vijayaditya
I,
Yuddhamalla
Chalukya Bhima
(junda
\'ijaya(Utya Hhallaraka
-764
-799
-918
\'i-
Anima
Kali \'ishnuvardhana
of Eastern Chalukyas
who
-7^9
Kokkili (six months) 709
N'ishnuvardhana III -746
Jayasinilia II
endramrigaraja
northern India.
Kuhja \'ishnuvardhana I
615-633
-663
Jayasimha
Vishnuvardhana
XX,
in
His
king of
S'iladitya,
925
\'
(Interregnum of thirty
days)
925
Tadapa (one month) 925
Vikramaditya II
(eleven months) - 926
Bhima II (eight months)
-927
years.
Saktivarma
1003-1015
\'imaladilya, m.
Kun-
dava-mahadevi
of
theChola family -1022
J/ISTORY
322
borne by
ever after
The
Chalukyas.
tlic
and of
Pulikes'i,
"The
of
stature,
and of a
stern
When one
kill
The
inflict
is
is
down
If a
about to
are
submits).
(or
number
hundreds.
are
If they are
turns
man who
bene-
they
If
tall
themselves in their
forget
will
then, each
and
says
their
relentless.
avenge themselves.
to
If they are
enemy warning
To
character.
enemies
they
distress
in
kingdom he
l-*ulikcs'i's
vindictive
life
Iliuen
Harshavardhana
is
factors
first
Of
their times.
pilgrim
C'liinese
l)Olh
engage
in
of several
they
conflict
punish him.
forth they
them out
and
then, rushing
men and
The
king, in
consequence of
He
name
is
enemy can
Pulakes'i (Pu-lo-ki-she).
is
of the
His plans
and undertakings are widespread, and his beneficent actions are felt
His subjects obey him with perfect submission.
over a great distance.
At the present time S'iladitya Maharaja has conquered the nations
from east to west and carried his arms to remote districts, but the
He
has
five Indies,
much for their habits. The men are fond of learning'." ....
The city he calls Konkanapura, which he visited, may probably be
Kopana (now Kopal) in the extreme south-west of the Nizam's
"They
Of its people he says
dominions, or Kokanur close to it.
:
as
pointed
'
out
Arab
Persia,
annals, moreover,
exchanged
and the Persian
Pulikes'i
that
j^
j_
s.,
XI, 155.
CHALUKYAS
embassy
supposed
is
The
Ajanta caves.
to
be represented
323
in
in
the
not known,
is
and the history is not very clear until the accession of Vikramaditya.
Before him there were his brothers A'dityavarma and Chandraditya.
One inscription of the former is known, ^ but the latter is represented
only by grants made by his queen, Vijaya-mahadevi or Vijaya-bhattarika.She may therefore have been a widow at the time and regent
who
son
did
not
have
found a grant
in
It
for
and
survive.
after the
also
death of Pulikes'i
II.
on
his splendid
Riding to
all
But
hostilities.
of
whom may
in their late
his
king, "
Kanchi
any other
to
was
and Pandya
tribute
islands,
kings, as well as
and levying
all
possessions
of
Guptas.
the
gained an
II
king Nandipotavarma,
the royal
insignia,
made
whom
he put
a triumphal
but presented
He
which he
up Pandya,
Haihaya family, caused a temple at Pattadkal to be erected in commemoration of his having three times defeated the Pallavas. His son
Kirtivarma
sion to
II,
make another
An
obtained permis-
whom
Mil,
lui\r
273.
to.
VIII, 89
IX, 304.
symhul of
1041.
\
he
HISTORY
324
drove to take refuge
in a
fort,
liill
and dispersing
his
army, plundered
his treasures.
Chalukyas
Kings of
is
The Western
successful,
for
their line
named
this
who
named
Dantivarma
I
j
Indra
Govinda I
Karka or Kakka
Pratapavaloka
Indra II
Dantidurga, Dantivarma
8S4-913
Jagattunga, Prabhutavarsha,
m. Vijamba
Govinda V, Prabhutavarsha,
I,
Khadgavaloka
Krishna I, Kannara, Akalavarsha,
754
Suvarnavarsha
S'ubhatunga
9 1 5-9 1
91S-9.33
Baddiga, Amoghavarsha,
m. Kundakadevi
Krishna III, Kannara,
Akalavarsha
Jagattunga, Atis'aya-dhavala,
m. Gamundabbe
7S2-814
Sarva, Nripatunga, Amoghavarsha
815-877
939-968
96S-971
Khottiga, Nityavarsha
Kakka
II, Kakkala
Amoghavarsha, Nripatunga
972-973
Their inscriptions are often on cruciform stones, very artistic in appearance, and
quite different from any others.
The upper arm is deeply bevelled, and a larr'e
'
tree.
cf.
Ep. Ind.,
Ill, 54,
RASHTRAKUTAS
325
These kings very commonly had the title \'allabha, taken from the
In its Prakrit form of Ballaha, which is often used alone
in their inscriptions in ^lysore, without any name, it furnishes the key
by which to identify the powerful dynasty called Balhards by Arab
Chalukyas.
as
ruling from
Mankir (Manyakheta).
Indra II
is
Chalukya
princess, but
Danti-
who died without issue, and Krishna I, his maternal uncle, who
therefore came to the throne after him, were successful in overcoming
durga,
In the
before.
north he drove the king of the ^'atsas into the desert of Marvad.
Govinda or Prabhutavarsha, his son, was one of the most powerful
kings
of his
He
line.
conquered
Malavas,
Keralas,
the
S'autas,
(in
from his enemies (the Chalukyas) the emblems of the (ianga and
He released Ganga from his long and painful captivity, but
Yamuna.
had
to
On
hostility,
and took
tribute
Tungabhadra
sport with
some
(Kuruva, about five miles south of Honnali), and had
and
Malava
Magadha,
Vanga,
wild boars there.
The kings of Anga,
he halted
\'engi did
at the tb'tha of
homage
Rames'vara, on an island
to him,
and the
latter,
in the
Manyakheta.
The newly
acquired province
Eventually
Govinda once more released the Ganga king (Sivamara), and in conjunction with the Pallava king Nandivarma, replaced him on his throne.
During the time the Ganga king was a prisoner, Mysore was governed
The
first
of
whom we
dated
in 802.
whose
sister
is
At a
later
date, 813,
was married to a
At Mattakere (Heggadadevankolc
laliuj),
Manne (Xelamangala
-
taluq),
and
J[[STORY
326
Nripatunga or z\moghavarslia,
defeated the Chalukyas,
Konkan
presented the
his son,
with him at
VinguvulH.
to
He
He
after a
prolonged reign of over sixty years, voluntarily retired from the throne.
The celebrated Jinasenacharya, author of the A'di Purana, was his
country and
to
for
literature,
known work on
earliest
in the Kannada
him we owe the Kavirajamarga, the
preceptor.
and
in
it
It
is
show
(jodavari
" The
is
region
country in
the
which
Kannatja
land in speaking as
when spoken
if
accustomed
to verse,
Apt
and
Kaveri
spoken,
is
to
the
the
most
understanding
in
it
all
skilful
in
their
speech,
its
Krishna or Kannara
II,
Akalavarsha,
He
seems
to
Chalukyas.
Of
his
tion in Chellakere
in constant
taluq, undated, in
Of
is
an
which a Pallavadhiraja
the succeeding kings,
inscripis
repre-
Govinda
Ganga king
Biituga,
previou.sly related.
his
He,
brother-in-law,
too,
in
securing
the
throne,
as
made
changed
in the
'
Mandya
I.
CHALUKYAS
327
But
In 973 Kakka or
of the Western
Taila
Kakkala was defeated, and probably slain, by
now drawing
Chalukya
married
to a close.
family,
Kakkala's
but
daughter,
the
last
to
an end.
Taila
of
representative
who died
III,
the
at
Chalukyas
{continued).
We
kings.
was
It
in
The names
this is doufjtful.
being
may resume
He may
their power.
their
Its downfall,
Chalukyas, and we
the Chalukyas, on
left
in
(who
fled to
Lakshmana,
v.f
Jayasimha,
last
Sauras.
and
He
of
of the
Bh6ja
Salic law
his
till
1145.
great glory
The
Tailapa,
following
is
Somes'vara
1009-1018
The former
1076-1126
Bhuluka1126 113S
Tailapa,
1138-I150
Nurmadi Taila
III,
1150-11S2
Trailokyamalla
,
Somes'vara
I\',
Trihhuvaiia-
I1S2 I1S9
malla
III,
malla
Jagadekamalla, I'erma
Triljhuvana-
nialla
malla, I'ermadi
973^997
997-1009
Satyas'raya, Irivahedeiiga
A'havamalla
\'ikraniadilya
list
in
No.
</.
Ep. Imi.,
Ill, 230.
IflSTORY
328
The
ultimately broke.
we
were
shall find
The
the Cholas.
first
We
Tailapa described as
full
being a destroying
fire
accordingly find
the
to
Cholas.
and
their son
was Satyas'raya,
had two
issue,
Satyas'raya,
was succeeded by
He
Bhagala-devi.
is
by
He
sons,
son
of
had a
Nolambadhiraja.
the
said,
is
it
Jayasimha,
Ambikadevi,
his wife
also,
dying without
Das'avarma and
who was
the son and successor of Rajaraja, during whose reign he had over-
in
about
1004,
On
the sea.
back
have
taken
the
7I
1,
established
he
is
lakh
Chola into
the
of Mysore.
east
district'),
By 1039
Jayasimha.
at
is
and
and
Irattapadi
is
said to
(Rattavadi)
from
Trailokyamalla, or A'havamalla,
by
the
(Lakshmes'vara
Cholas,
in
whom
all
the
Ganga
titles
'
of
zb.
I,
134.
CHALUKYAS
and Nolamba
Pallava
family,
titles.
though no issue of
He
also
329
marriage
this
who
is
Vengi, and whose mother must have been of the Eastern Chalukya
This
family.
maintained
the
is
whom
the Cholas,
in
western
We
region.
over the
Bellary
and Chitaldroog
accordingly find
Nolambavadi
ruling
Thirty-two
districts),
Kampili (before mentioned). \Mien the Cholas were driven out of the
north of Mysore, therefore, this province formed a harrier against their
A'havamalla died in 1068 at Kuruvatti (on the
future encroachments.
Tungabhadra,
in
and was
He was
apparently a weak prince and did not long retain possession of the
crown.
who
is
said before
in
Udayaditya of
for
married
he
his
daughter to Jayakes'i,
king of
the
tarrying
to place his
down
kondas'olapuram
re-established
in
the
the
Chola
north-east
]Jowcr.
same
of
But
'
Literally rubbed
it
at
Trichinopoly
nut
Hiihler in
Bombay.
s;iinl.
IIISTORY
330
learned
hrothcr-in-law
tliat his
\ikrama
Kanchi.
usurper
at
itself for
on Vikrama's march
rear.
Vikrama
terrible
followed so
the destruction
He
ensued, in
battle
and repaired
proclaimed
He
Kalyana.
to
Chandralekha
for
in the
for
Vikrama
government of Banavase
was
Chandala-devi,
or
daughter
of
the
He
had
where he
to the festival,
filled
and
rebelled,
collecting
large
in
was fought,
Pallavas,
in
general,
Achyugi Deva.
A'ijnanes'vara,
who
1083.
who was
in
lived at
not,
of
in 11
26 to a
He
territories.
is
Under Nurmadi
^
-
by the Hoysalas.
Taila or Trailokyamalla,
the Chalukya
in inscriptions.
dynasty,
KALA CRURIS
which had reached
its
33
powerful noble
throne.
The Chalukya
in 1157.
The
religious
occupied.
guished,
Annigeri
What
in
1182.
Dharwad, and
He
later at
extinfallen
his residence
some
Konkan
parts of the
Kalachuris.
royal
The
till
Kalachuris,
or
Kalabhuris,
first
arrival in the
born of a Brahmani
in
Kalanjara an
girl
evil
by
Siva.
who was
of a king
spirit
is
Among
their inscriptions in
Lord of the
many
city of
flag
the
in the
Kalanjara
of a golden
Our history is concerned with the Kalachuris from the lime of Bijjala,
who supplanted the Chalukyas in 1151, to 1182, when the line became
extinct.
The period, though short, is of considerable importance and
interest
largely [)revails
The
following
is
the
list
of these kings
Nissankamalla, Tribhiivanamalla
1156-1167
Kayamurari Sovi, Somes'vara,
Hhuvanaikanialla
I167-1176
]!ijjala,
religion,
15ijjana,
Sankania, Nissankamalla
A'havaiiialla, .\imuimalla
iiSi
Sintrhana
11S3
As
176 liSl
which so
(.VfV /;'/.
/W.
11, 299).
11S3
HISTORY
332
I'ijjala
During
supreme.
where
Kaly;ina,
in
settle
He
minister.
had a very
an A'radhya, came to
he became the son-in-law of the chief
beautiful
sister
named
whom
J'admavati,
Eijjala
in
Raja gave himself up to the charms of his beautiful bride and left all
power in the hands of Basava, who employed the opportunity thus
him
afforded
strengthen
to
officers of state
and putting
his
in
own
displacing
influence,
the
old
faith,
By
these
be elsewhere
as will
all
his dignities.
authority, but
Accounts
which the king was killed. According to
the Jain account, in the Bijjalanka Kdvya, he was poisoned on the
banks of the Bhima when returning from a successful expedition
against
of the
mode
to the
differ as
in
while the
Basava
Piirdiia
followers.
death,
Thither the king pursued him and laid siege to the place.
coast.
was reduced
well
and Krishna.
The
other
last
in
Mysore.
three
to the Lingayits
kings
It
he disappeared
Malprabha
territories of
power
in despair
into
and Basava
But according
to extremity,
Hoysalas,
who had by
this
time risen to
CHOLAS
Cholas.
in
333
the south, being mentioned along with the Pandyas in the edicts of
They were of
As'oka.
line.
In the second
come
it
there
contains nearly
all
that
known of
They have a
is
it
is
the kings
great
difficult to
one.
- 950
titles
is
being
(1064) 1071-III2
Vikrama
III2-1127
II27-
Kulottunga II
Madiraikonda (capturer of Madura) and Koparakesarisaid to have married the daughter of the king of Kerala.
He conquered
latter
Parantaka,
varma, and
KuloUuiiga
950984-1016
Rajaraja
had the
1016-1064
Rajciulra, Rajadhiraja
l';u;iiUaka
Rajaditya
the Bana,
named Rajasimha.
Rajaditya
kings,
the
it
had marched into the Mysore country to repel this invasion by the
Cholas.
Kannara thus victorious, assumes in some Tamil inscriptions
the
titles
Tanjore), and seems to have established his power for a time over these
The Chola
territories.
death
is
invaded
up
the south,
on the west.
to Kalinga
The Vengi
consequence of
territory
was without a
ruler,
probably as the
Meanwhile,
The whole
(iangaikonda-Chola.
1004 and
consequence the name of
impose
vadi, or
The
names upon all their conquests. The south of (langapart of the Mysore district, thus acquired the name of
their
that
name
'
is
IT/S7VA'
334
MudikoiKjachola-maivjala
the Vikramachola-mandala
maivlala
more
to the north,
The
Irattap-idikondachola-mandala.
vinces were called valanad, that
the southern portion of the
while
chola-valanad,
valanad.
that
Towns were
is,
Thus
first
of
the
treated in
third
the
same
way,
so
Talakad
that
as given
his reign,
in
in
are Gangavadi,
his inscriptions,
Rattavadi,
the
title
He
But of
Ila (Ceylon).
K6virajakesarivarma.
father's
principal general,
his
He
boasts of having
flight
the
Ganga king
the
to
Chola
power,
though
their
son
was called
title
Chola-Ganga.
Koparakesarivarma and
Madhurantaka.
The
He
was
at
called
Vengi
at
and did not take possession of the Chola throne till 107 1. He
may possibly be the Rajiga whose name is prominent in connection
with the expeditions of the Western Chalukya prince ^'ikramaditya, as
first,
Great confusion has arisen from the repetition of these same names
families.
in different
HOYSA LAS
having attempted to
to the
estai)li.sh
himself at Kanchi.
way
and the
opened
who
existed,
his
for
335
peaceful
If so, other
claimants
He
coronation.
married
inscriptions in
Most of his
"The goddess Fame shining upon
him, the goddess Victory desiring him, the goddess Earth abiding with
wedded
him
to
diamond
crown, having destroyed the Villavas (the Cheras), swaying his sceptre,
having
made
a victorious coronation,
in imitation
own
of his
The second
of Vengi.
viceroys
son
it
and returned
The
to the south.
7,
thus ruled
1077 to
third son
least
at
till
been appointed
beginning,
Rajaraja
Chola was
\'\x\x
iioo.
was during
It
Chola
there in
1078, as he did
Kulottunga
we are no
whose power, indeed, now greatly
declined and was never again what it had been.
further
II,
concerned with
Hoysalas.
this
This dynasty,
this
in
1127, but
line,
Kadambas, was
essentially
nth
to the
14th century.
1
in the
They claim
to a throne
is
to
related in
numerous
inscriptions,
his devotions
were
interrupted
The
by a
in
to
the forest
tiger,
which
yati or priest
of the
it
to the
I),
chief,
on which
the latter discharged the weapon with such force at the tiger as to kill
him on the spot. From this circumstance he adopted the name
Hoysala,^ formed from the words of the yati's exclamation, and the
dynasty so called, descended from him, had a tiger {.uinfula) as the
device on their
dates, as
flag.
The
determined by
'
The
following
me
older form
is
is
the
of the kings,
list
from inscriptions
I'o\->ala. whicti is
with
their
HISTORY
336
1007
nialla
Ballala
Trihiiuvana-
Mnayadilya,
I
lOO
1047
iioi
1104
Vira (iaiiga,
Narasimha
Of
Ballala
Trihhuvaiia-
malla
I172-1219
1220 1235
1 233-1 254
1254-1291
1 291- 1342
Ballala III
Dcva, Vishnuvardliana,
liilti
Ballala II
Narasimha II
Somes' vara
Narasimha III
104
Vin'ipaksha
I\',
1343
Ballala
141
1136-1171
we have no very
reh'able
We
records,
except that
his,
was
in
were
at first
by the valour of
and
so
on
at the yati's
money
fifth
The
title
Malaparol-
ganda
is
The
original
is
identified.
Possibly
it
HO YSALAS
337
ment.
conducted the defence, seeing the citadel taken, leaped from the hill
on horseback and was killed.^ The four victorious Danayaks, placing
a junior
forth
member
on expeditions of conquest,
on the
of the Nilagiris)
and
The temples he
towns.
for
became
This
ravines.
memorial of the
buildings,
is
and
said to
have
still
of
mind
taken
forming populous
in
mountains quarried
calls to
founder
said that
dug
became
went to and
tanks,
is
Satyamangala (north-east
pits
for stone
it
Davasi-betta (the
to
Vinayaditya
and
built
the north
to the pass of
east.
course of which
in the
Goa on
the family.
Vinayaditya's
was
wife
whom
Bitti
Deva, and
Ereyanga's wife
in
1123.
brother,
Know the
He soon set
"
neighbouring
all
the princes."
over
all
the
Talakad, the former capital of the Gangas, he drove out the Cholas
and took possession of the Ganga kingdom, assuming the title of Vira
Southwards, he subdued Kongu (Salem), Koyatiir (CoimbaGanga.
westwards, the Male and Tulu
tore), and Nilddri (the Nilagiris)
;
'
The
site
of this leap
is still
pointed out.
HISTORY
338
and
(Malabar
countries
Kanchipura
Nangali and
Polalu, Bankapura,
South
Kanara)
and Banavase.
Kolalapura,
eastwards,
Uchchangi, Virata,
northwards, Vengiri,
In short, he
is
described as burning
to emulate the Sauvi'ra kings, as having " trodden the earth to dust with
if
Kamboja
horse,"
borne away
in the deluge,
and
all
his
enemies
7 are
thus stated,
The boundaries
and "overwhelmed
the great deep had been broken up, the coursers of the sun being
kingdom in
Kongu,
the Barkaniir ghat road of Konkana
of his
east
and Hanungal.
Coins of his have been found bearing on the reverse the legends
and s' ri-Nonambavddi-gonda. He virtually made
s ri-Talakddu-goiida
continued to acknowledge the Chalukya sovereignty in their inscriptions until the time of Ballala II.
An
important event in his career was his conversion from the Jain
faith to that of
refuge in the
Hoysala
an
change of his name to Vishnuvardhana, by which he is principally
known, was probably taken in about in 7. Different reasons are
One is that he had a daughter who was possessed the
given for it.
Jains being unable to effect her cure, it was undertaken by Ramanuja,
king,
who
cast
spirit,
and
resolved to put
it
at his
hands.
to the proof.
a mutilation that would prevent the Jain priests from eating with him.
When, therefore, he found himself dishonoured by a refusal of his
invitation,
he went over
in
side,
Ramanuja demolished
and abandoned
nearly
all
tne Jain
temples at the capital, said to have been 720 in number, and used the
The succeeding kings professed
stones in embanking the large tank.
much
religious
HO YSALAS
toleration
339
Siva,
illustrated
is
by the
it
is
said,
But the heat of the forge caused the substance to melt, and a
drop or two falling out on some iron converted it at once to gold. The
blacksmith and his family thereupon examined the bundle, and discovering
what it contained secretly removed it and set fire to the hut. When the
his meal.
Brahman returned
been burnt.
Though
mining.
in
many
so
parts, as
kept secret.
Vishnuvardhana's
first
who died
in
He subsequently
131, apparently without any surviving male issue.
married Lakuma or Lakshmi Devi, who was the mother of Narasimha,
1
the son
1
141.
Narasimha,
born apparently
in
1136,
have been
made
in
the other
hand he
Ballala,
is
Bankapura
in
birth.
He
inherited
of Devagiri, not
the direction
On
that
at
much
is
said of
/STORY
/f
340
distinguislicd of Uic
after
whom
came
Ballala
Vi'ra
to the throne
He
1172.
in
gained important
victories to the
carried
the
establishing
Krishna,
On
Dharwar).
his
residence
the Yadava
king, at Lokkigundi,
He
Kuntala.
at
Lokkigundi
He also
(Lakkundi in
assumed their titles
him
at Soratur over
to the
Sevuna.
who had
taken
Kadava (that is, the Pallava) army, and the subjugation of the Kadava and Makara kings, with the setting on his throne
of Chola, who had been covered up under the clouds of dust raised by
his
enemies
Bridge).
Whatever
call
king,
as
Chalukya
He
princess.-
had two
sons,
between
whom
his territories
fiid.. Ill, 9.
seem
*
loc.
to
at.
have been
HOYSA LAS
divided,
probably
Narasimha
III, his
by mutual
son by
agreement
341
Bijjali,
Ramanna
ruled from
by Devala-mahadevi, obtained
1255
to
1294),
son
his
or
Ramandtha (who
the Tamil country on the south, together with the Kolar and part of
Bangalore
the
in
districts
the
of
east
the
The reigns
it
was the
lull
before
to
an end.
under
him,
he
as
To
His
Mysore country.
is
is
in
following story
is
related
credited
with
to
have
certain
Hoysalas, the
The king's sister, married to the .S'enji raja, was now a widow. She therecame on a visit to her brother, accompanied by her two sons, Lakkana
and Virana, who were very handsome young men. One of the king's wives
fore
conceived a guilty passion for them, but her advances being alike repelled
by each in turn, her love changed to hate, and she denounced them to the
king as having
made
overtures to her.
The
them
to
But it was too late, the fatal order had been executed, and she
was not only put out of the palace, but the inhabitants were forbidden to
give her any assistance.
In the agony of despair she wandered from street
to street, invoking the vengeance of the Almighty on her brother, and
predicting the speedy downfall of his empire. Arriving at the potters'
street, worn with fatigue and sorrow, she requested and received a draught
of water, in return for which act of kindness she declared that in the
destruction of the capital that street should be spared.
It is the only one
justice.
In
3 10 the
Muhammadan
army under Kafur, the general of Ald-udT)in, the second king of the
house of Khilji or second Pathan dynasty. A great battle was fought, in
which the Hoysala king was defeated and taken prisoner. Dorasamudra
was sacked, and the enemy returned to Delhi literally laden with gold.
From an inscription of 1316 it appears that Narasimha rebuilt the
capital, having taken up his residence meanwhile at Belur.
But in
1326, another expedition, sent by Muhammad III, of the house of
Toghlak, completely demolished the
'
The king
then retired to
Chikka Somala-devi.
/W., Ill, 9.
sister,
/:/.
city.
Raniandtha's
own
sister
was Ponnambala-mahadevi.
IlIsrORY
342
Yadava
Unnamale (Tiruvanna-
liills.
however, we
find
him
residing at
There
of
his,
Vira Virilpaksha
Vijayanagar
the
as
l>ut
]}allala, said
power arose
is
a record of a son
to
in
1336,
the
in
1343,
Hoysalas now
Yadavas.
Subdhu,
This Hne
universal
four sons.
The second
son,
his
from Nasik
his line,
Devagiri.
to
down
He
to Bhillama,'
II.,
They
is
his
style
history of
themselves
Mysore
lords
of
Dvaravati (the capital of Krishna, not that of the Hoysalas), and their
all
now known
The
following
the
is
list
of the kings
1187-1191
1191-1210
12 10-1247
Singhana
Kandhara, Kanhara, Krishna 1247- 1260
Bhillama
Jaitugi, Jaitrapala
We
They overcame
the
Mahadeva
1260- 127
S'ankara
271- 1309
1309-13 12
between the Hoysala and Yadava armies for the possession of the
Chalukya-Kalachurya dominions, and how Vira Ballala, by a series of
Bhillama and Jaitugi, carried his conquests
and beyond the Krishna. Later the Yadavas gained the advantage, and the Hoysalas were forced to retire to the south of the
Tungabhadra. The earliest of the Yadava inscriptions in Mysore are
of the time of Singhana, and he probably took advantage of Vira
In this and the
Ballala's death to extend his power to the south.
succeeding reigns a portion of the north-west of Mysore was
Kandhara was Singhana's grandson.
permanently in their possession.
He describes himself as thruster out of the Hoysala king and restorer
His general also boasts
of the Telunga king (Ganapati of Orangal).
of subduing the Rattas, the Kadambas of the Konkana, the Pandyas
of Gutti, and the turbulent Hoysalas, and setting up pillars of victory
Mahadeva was Kandhara's younger brother, and
near the Kaveri.
attempted to establish his own son on the throne after him. But
up
to
Cf.
it.
at
VABA VAS
343
is
was
It
appeared
in
the time of
extended so
far is uncertain.
that the
Ala-ud-I)in,
nephew of
Dekhan.
in the
it
Ramachandra
Muhammadans
ud-Din
Jalal
in
first
Khilji,
1294 to attempt
enemy
off their
Suddenly changing
The Raja was
his course to the west, he appeared before Devagiri.
after vainly
unprepared,
hastily
a
small
and
quite
but
collected
army,
guard, pretended to leave his uncle in disgust.
enemy near
town,
the
levying
He
fort.
ing,
the
city, retired to
the
fort,
carrying
filled
with
salt.
him
off.
Though
madans.
raised his
successful at
first,
he was defeated.
Muhamnow
Ala-ud-Din
demands, but the contest might have been prolonged had not
the troops in the fort discovered to their surprise that their provision
was
and not grain. At last it was agreed that the enemy should
on receipt of 600 maunds of pearls, 2 of jewels, 1,000 of silver,
salt
retire
4,000 pieces of
How
silk, etc.,
latter,
came
forth
to
welcome
his
victorious
him
Aki-ud-
Devagiri,
and
offered to
faithful
Rama
go to Delhi.
He
kingdom with
life.
In this expedition
On
the conquest of
'
thousand
i/iimis, tluit
for
which he had
l)een
bought as a
slave.
msroK y
344
favour.
Rama
to
in
knew
The
girl
was carried
off
Their
way
Rama
Deva.
less friendly.
fourth time
put him to
by
this intelligence
The
administered by Kafur.
latter
it is
said,
by poison
to be flayed alive
Thus ended
and
the
it
name
own capital.
Muham-
of Daulatabad.
The
in 1336,
thousand
five
Though
his
Yijayanagar.
founded
his
all
this
survey.
historical
assisted
by the
of
whom
name
of
'
The capital was apparently called Vidydnagara (city of learning) at first, in
honour of the sage Vidyaranya, who was chiefly instrumental in its foundation but
by a natural transition it passed ere lonq; into Vijayanat^ara (city of victory), the
;
VIJAYANAGAR
345
The
race.
kings are found north and west of Mysore, and they were probal)ly
Mysorean by
origin
occasioned
revolts
by the
Muhammadans.
rash
measures
Muhammad
of
new
State
to
He
undertaking.
and
talent,
belonged
to the school
(Kadur
district),
the
members
of which
may have
Muhammadans,
The site selected for the new capital was a remarkable one, on the
banks of the Pampa or Tungabhadra, where the ancient Kishkindha
In the words of an inscription, " its rampart was
had stood.
Hemakuta,
its
world-protector Virupaksha,
The Vijayanagar
its
guardian the
its
emblem
It is also
Bijanagar of IMuhammadan historians, and the Bisnagar of the l-iench.
commonly known as Anegundi, properly the name of a village on the other side i>l
the river, said to have been the capital of the Yavanas, regarding
whom
so
little is
known.
and
Madhava succeeded
lived
till
1386.
lis
the \'edas.
- The whole of the extensive site occupied by the ruins of Bijanagar on the soulii
bank of the Tungabhadra, and of its suliurb Anegundi on the northern bank, is
occupied by great bare piles and bosses of granite and granitoidal gneiss, sejiaraled
by rocky defdes and rugged valleys, encumbered by precijiitated masses of rock.
Some of the larger flat-bottomed valleys are irrigated by aqueducts from the river, and
apjjear like so
many verdant
Indeed
some
formation is the same the scantiness of vegetation, the arid aspect of the bare rocks,
and the green spots marking the presence of s])rings few and far between in the
;
The
in
Hindu metropolis
more
arliticial
JflSTORY
346
on the royal
signet,
and
in
capital.
their family
S'r'i
Among
Viri'tpdksha.
their titles
dixkshima-samudrddhipati^ Hindu-rdya-Suratrdna.
The
following
the
is
list
is
complete
1336-135"
Bukka Raya
I,
I350-I379
Ilarihara
II,
Hariyapjia
Odeyar
1379-1405
II,
I,
Immadi \ar-
asinga
Krishna Raya
iVchyula Raya
Sadas'iva
1406-1415
1416-1417
till
488- 1 508
508-1 529
530- 1 542
from 1566)
1542-1574
1574-1585
1585-1614
1615-1625
1626-1639
I 639- I 664
Ranga Raya I
^'enkatapati Raya I
Rama Deva
Venkatapati Raya II
S'ri Ranga Raya II
S'ri
1417-1446
468- I 479
479- I 487
Narasa, Narasimha
Narasimha
TUikka Raya
Odeyar
may
\'irupaksha
Hakka, Haii-
I,
yappa
446- I 467
Harihara
the
is
his wife
Muhammadans
the
purpose.
the
Hoysana
it
in the
The
Jains are
blocks quarried from their sides, and vie in grotesqueness of outline and massiveness
of character with the alternate airiness and solidity exhibited by nature in the nicely
poised logging stones and columnar piles, and in the walls of prodigious cuboidal
blocks of granite, which often crest and top her massive
Cyclopean masonry.
*
One
A.
domes and
inscription says he
is
ridges in natural
S. B., xiv.
Sarasvati
^
Newbold,y.
is
the
VI/AYANAGAR
347
taluq),
and possibly
He
married
Mysore,
and one
Harihara
II. is principally
Mallinatha,
governing
in
the
east
of
Mysore.
sacred places, localities which show that his territories extended from
Kumbhakona,
Yadava
king.
The
son
who
Rama
His
Raya.
There were also two sons, Chikka Raya Odeyar, perhaps the
same prince before he came to the throne, governing at A'raga
(Tirthahalli taluq), the chief city of the Male-rajya or hill kingdom
and Virupaksha, who professes to have conquered all the eastern
Deva Raya's son Vijaya
countries down to and including Ceylon.
Raya, by Demambika, was governing at Muluvagil (Mulbagal) and
seems to have come next to the throne, but there is some confusion
in the history here.
Deva Raya also had a son Mallanna Odeyar, by
;
Mallayavve,
last
in the west, at
Honavar.
and Telin-
following
'
Among
is
characteristic
list
of
Bahmani Sultans
is
here given
the
JJIS'J'OR
348
" One evening wlien the spring of the garden of mirth had infused the
cheek of Muhammad Shah with the rosy tinge of delight, a band of
musicians sang two verses of Amir Khusru in praise of kings, festivity
and music.
to give the
commanded
Roy
of Beejanuggur " (a deliberate insult). The draft was signed and despatched.
But " the Roy, haughty and proud of his independence, placed the presenter
of the draft on an ass,
all
the quarters of
Beejanuggur, sent him back with every mark of contempt and derision."
War
naturally followed.
and put
all
Mudkal
carry the
tale.
The Sultan swore that he would not rest till he had slain a hundred
thousand of the infidels. A series of engagements took place, in which the
Raja was worsted, and an indiscriminate massacre of men, women and
children continued until the payment of the wretched draft was enforced.
'I'he
human
in any future
wars the lives of unarmed inhabitants and prisoners should always be spared.
This merciful provision was agreed to and the rule long after observed.
Coming down later, to the time of Deva Raja and Firoz Shah, shortly
after the latter ascended the throne an invasion of his territories was made
by the Vijayanagar king on the south and by other enemies on the north
Firoz, on marching to encounter Deva Raja, found the Krishna so swollen
with the rains that he could not cross in the face of the opposing army. At
this juncture a kdzi offered to cross with a few friends and by some plot to
assassinate either Deva Raja or his son, as he might find chance.
He went,
and joining himself to a party of dancing girls in the camp, obtained
admission in the disguise of a woman to an entertainment given by the
Raja's son. While performing a dance with a dagger in each hand, he seized
an opportunity to plunge them into the prince's breast. His accomplices
extinguished the lights, and in the confusion and darkness all made their
escape.
The Sultan, taking advantage of the alarm created in the Hindu
camp, crossed with a select body of troops, and before sunrise was in a
position to make an assault.
The Hindus were panic stricken, and the
Raja, filled with grief, made no resistance, but securing the body of his son,
fled with all his forces.
A treaty was at last concluded, fixing the common
boundary of the two powers, and De\a Raja paid a sum equal to forty
lakhs of rupees for the ransom of the prisoners.
pass he might be
made
n/AVAXAGAR
In
349
Mudkal a
farmer,
who was
"
There
all his
powers
their congratulations.
gifts,
of Beejanuggur,
to see her
and
to sell
friends
nearest relations
yet she was too fond of her parents to submit to eternal absence from them
even for all the splendour of the palace of Beejanuggur. This declaration
was accompanied with affectionate tears which melted her parents who,
rather than use force, dismissed the Brahman with all his gifts, and he
;
The
royal
lover
expedition.
They, therefore, in common with all the country, fled on the
approach of the army to the most distant parts for shelter. Foiled in their
Firoz
IflSTOR Y
35
the inhabitants of the city
made
offerings, both
according
to their rank.
Upon
Roy dismounted from their
before the princes.
and
with valuable jewels, in which they were carried together to the apartments
prepared for the reception of the bride and bridegroom when Dewul Roy
took his leave, and retired to his own palace. The Sultan, after being
;
treated with royal magnificence for three days, took his leave of the Roy,
who pressed upon hini richer presents than before given, and attended him
on
was enraged
four miles
his way,
when he returned
to the city.
of the war was sent for and married to the Sultan's son.
In T417 there was war again, in which Deva Raja inflicted a severe
defeat
followed,
the north.
The
To
from Persia
in 1441,
who
visited that
From
capital
as
ambassador
and well-adjusted
narrative,
well-informed
VIJA
YANA GAR
35
readers will have ascertained that the writer Abdu-r-razzak had arrived at
man
fixed near
it,
however bold, can advance with facility near the outer wall. The fortress
is in the form of a circle, situated on the top of a hill, and is made of stone
and mortar, with strong gates, where guards are always posted, who are
very diligent in the collection of taxes.
The seventh
fortress
southern
is
is
From
in
it
is
situated
of flowers, notwithstanding that they place high stands before their shops,
are yet able to sell flowers from both sides. Sweet-scented flowers are
always procurable fresh in that city, and they are considered as even
necessary sustenance, seeing that without them they could not exist. The
The
another.
emeralds openly
This country
in the bazar.
is
around
it.
filled
it is impossible in a reasonable
In the king's treasury there are chambers
with molten gold, forming one mass. All
Deva Raya
artificers
craft
II
is
specially
and
gilt
down
to
the
their ears
and
"laja-bentikdra,
the
ornaments
in
fingers.
distinguished
as
HIS TOR V
352
mode
One
at that time.
Bahmani
sister.
The
is
Vijayanagar
is
known
and
lord of Nagamangala,
Mallikarjuna
at
family.
Nothing of importance
Virupaksha.
Abdur Razzak
given by
inscription describes
is
of capture
who had
ofifice
under
his father.
engaged
crown.
line
was changed.
According to
falconer Narasa.
chief of Telingana,
who
patam
when
in flood, taken
an unnamed
enemy
as a capital.
south.
By Tippakshi
who
in turn
succeeded him.
This does not agree with the traditional account, according to which
Krishna Raya was an illegitimate son, by Nagamba, a friend or
attendant of the queen.
He
to Vira
Nara-
simha that Tippamba, the mother of the latter, became jealous, and
But the prime
prevailed on the king to have him put to death.
had been
the
orders
the
prince,
reporting
that
concealed
minister
last illness the king was much afflicted for the death
on which the minister produced the prince, and Krishna
Deva was declared the heir and successor to the throne. Vira Narasimha, it is added, died of vexation on his brother being acknowledged
In his
obeyed.
of his son,
Raja.
But there
both he and
their gifts
to
is
his successor
sacred places.
Narasimha's
titles
were medini-nusara
VIJAYANAGAR
monarchs of the Vijayanagar
353
line.
in
consequence of which
extended them
possession of
He
every direction.
in
kept
all
up
He
to Salsette.
literature.
whom
The Hindu
affairs,
in
much
Brahman
both
he owed
his
life,
represent Krishna
traditions
to the
Raya
as conducting his
in person.
be
to
his
Hem raj
of the
history of the
and power
this
Muhammadan
its
From
Krishna Raya.
time for a long period we shall meet with continual anarchy and
successive revolutions.
common
on
The
his death-bed,
latter
as
is
placed an infant
his
son-in-law
minister
Timma
But
Raja.
his
death
as before
arranged.
As long
sovereign,
as
and
Rama
little
Raja was
more than a
alive,
tool in the
]\lys. Ins., S. S.
192.
.\
On
/f/STORY
354
one occasion it is stated that, aided by his maternal uncle and some of
the nobles, he conspired against the minister, who was forced to resign,
Tirumala Raja, the uncle, then
but allowed to live in the capital.
it
is
this
said,
If
successively set
up under the name of Sadasiva Raya, for grants in that name continue
down to 1574. 'I'irumala Raja conducted himself so tyrannically that
but he called
in
No
retired
sooner, however,
Rama
Raja
in his palace
Rama
at
where,
Raja now
to prevent,
less
Ahmednagar.
The
Muhammadan
four
combine
of the
Dekhan
resolved to
in
ing danger, but took measures for the defence of his territory by sending
his brother,
the Krishna
while he himself brought up the rear with the main body of the army.
The enemy, on
arriving
at
the
river,
and
As
in
this
allies
river.
the river as
if
to attempt a passage at
a different point, and were followed on the other side by the Hindu
army.
the
now undefended
The Musalman
right
was commanded by Ali Adil Shah of Bijapur, the left by Ali Barid
Shah of Bidar and Ibrahim Kutb Shah of Golkonda, the centre by
of Ahmednagar.
Rama
left
to
VIJA
his brother
Tirumala Raja,
VANA GAR
his right
to his other
355
brother Venkatadri,
and himself commanded in his centre. The alUes guarded their front
wrth a hne of cannon fastened together with strong chains and ropes.
The Hindu front was protected by a large number of war elephants, as
The battle opened with rapid discharges of artillery
well as cannon.
and rockets from the Hindu side. A general action ensued, accompanied with great slaughter. The Hindu right and left drove back
both wings of the Musalman allies, but their centre was unbroken.
At this moment a war elephant, becoming ungovernable, rushed madly
about and overturned the litter of Rama Raja. Taking advantage of
the confusion, some Muhammadan gunners rushed in, and before he
His
could recover himself, seized Rama Raja and carried him off.
head was
both armies.
gave up
enemy.
sight of
The
The Hindus, on
and
every private
of
the
victorious
army.^
in
The
pursued by the
sufficient to enrich
sultans
marched
to
This
terrible
He
who turned
six
had
to
He
Shah and Nizam Shah were routed, and reUcaled in confusion, covered hy the armies
The Hindus, considering the engagement over and
of Adil Shah and Barid Shah.
the enemy annihilated, gave themselves up to rejoicing and festivity, and were
surprised in their encampment.
A A 2
STORY
Iff
356
h.ith
nine gates.
when you go
First,
are four lesser gates, which are kept by porters, and through these you enter
He
four miles
enclosing several
round,
The ordinary
hills.
earthen walls, but the three palaces and the pagodas were
dwellings had
built
all
of fine
marble.
Grants
to be
name
in the
made
own name.
continued
Tirumala Raja also made many in his
Ranga, the son of Tirumala by Vengalamba, succeeded
to the throne.
defeated and driven back by the king's son-in-law, Jagadeva Raya, chief
of
Channapatna, who
possessions in Mysore.
to Chandragiri
some show
(North Arcot
of power.
He
district),
in
to his
of
capitals,
its
suburbs.
The Palegars.
During the
fifteenth
and sixteenth
centuries, the
payment of
titles,
tribute
sundry
tracts
and rendering of
in
military service.
Those
The
in the
.southern
chiefs
seat of
Penugonda and
to the viceroy at
CHITAL- P*"**^
'Chitaldroog
-DROOG
;;,
<,^
^trf^^o^a
''
;
YoAikalvr
ChikBallap]
KjEMPEGAUDAS
ritory
chikkaraya's;^
Maati;
PALEGARS
y^i
in
It will
estates.
their
An
independence.
be
therefore,
sufficient,
Among
more important.
these were
mention the
here, to simply
in
Balam
others.
south.
The
one another.
Penugonda.
But
it
in 1577 on
found a most gallant defender, as before stated,
in
to
raise
and
on the
east,
to the
the
For
retire.
the siege
territory
this
which
previous possession of
He
west.
fixed
capital
at
territory
in
Meanwhile,
in
will
be
the lesser
all
viceroy of Vijayanagar,
of the country.
will
serve to
in
show how
when
1636,
HISTORY
358
Muhammadan
the
He
is
after
whom
his
The founder
the conqueror
latter to the
of
On
Constantinople.
Turkish throne
in
of
descendants were
a son of the
Muhammad
the accession
the
of the
mother, escaped being put to death with the rest of his brothers,
and was by her means conveyed to Persia. Being obliged to fly from
Persia at the age of sixteen on account of some suspicion of his birth,
he was inveigled to the Bahmani court and there sold as a
gradually rose into favour, was entrusted with the
of horse
slave.
command
He
of a body
of
Mahmud
ment of
Bijapur,
and
in
who
like
When
down
title.
He
opposed the
to assert their
The Bahmani
him and the other new
the Dekhan.
partitioned between
The
following
is
BIJAPUR
command,
in
359
quered.
The
whole of which
was
The Bednur
overrun.
An
on Seringapatam.
made
compelled
retreat
in
his
by successive
attacks, in which,
Kempe Gauda,
east.
by
this
who had
hill
fortress of
Savan-
him in 1638.
The possessions of the Chikka Raya, namely, Hoskote and all the
present Kolar District east of it, were then seized, in 1639, and the
victorious army, passing below the Ghats, took Vellore and S'enji.
Returning to the tableland, Dod Ballapur, Sira and all the south of the
durga, was next attacked, and Bangalore captureti from
Chitaldroog
By
this
designation
districts of
bestowed
district fell to
Bijapur in 1644.
Balaghat was
Bijapur
Dod
as a jagir
formed
Bangalore,
at
but
and
He
resided at
subsequently,
The
of the
out
some
less
This resulted
in bringing
granted
Sira
Kempe Gauda
Hoskote
Punganur
similarly
Shahji was one of the most prominent characters of his day in India.
A sketch of his
remarkable career
is
given
in
will not
admit of mention.
Jl/STOR V
36o
Under him
district.
which he conquered
whom we may
Ratlas, in
districts
in
kingdom of
of the
and other
Mahrattas, or Maha-
fu'st
The
Devagiri,
of the
kingdoms.
Their influence was much increased by a remarkable
change introduced, chiefly for sectarian reasons, by Ibrahim Adil Shah,
the fourth king of Bijapur,
to his reign
who came
the revenue
all
and
Persian.
Previous
official
He
also
employed
They
differed
State.
The
large
bodies
from Silahdars
rise
of
in
We
often recorded.
shall
for
in the
remaining
The
But
which occurred
in
for
first
this
when about
He
goddess Bhavani.
in his
enthusiasm to
sacrifice
is
said,
of cavalry,
Venkoji,
who
Venkoji took the opportunity to attack the troops left in the Carnatic.
Sivaji, on hearing of it, wrote a remarkable letter^ to his brother, full of
'
I,
211.
MUG HALS
good sense and injunctions
He
Venkoji.
father's jewels,
and
This was
The Mughals.
sum
On
him
union
to
361
to
In
these
jagir
1678.
in
retain Tanjore,
Dekhan
for the
Golkonda
1687,
in
1688.
the dependent
captures to secure
of these
south
districts
of
the
Tungabhadra.
nev,'
in
its
capital,
composed of the seven parganas of Easvapatna, Budihal, Sira, Penugonda, Dod Ballapur, Hoskote and Kolar; and having Harpanhalli,
Kondarpi, Anegundi, Bednur, Chitaldroog and Mysore as tributary
Bangalore, which had been seized, was at the same time
states.
sold to the Raja of Mysore for three lakhs of rupees, the sum
for
which he had
finding
it
just previously
had offered
protected,
agreed to buy
it
of Venkoji
who,
for sale.
it
first
It
Sira.
Mughal possession
continued a
Its
till
1757-
Mysore Rajas.
Our
now be
attention will
Their origin
is
traced to
Dvaraka,
south.
in Gujarat, with
On
Wilks, but
arriving at
now known
to
tradition,
had
left
Hadana by
present city of Mysore, they learned that the chief of the place had
wandered away
in a state of
mental derangement
who was
in marriage.
and
To
this a
under compulsion, and arrangements unwillingly made for the ceremony. The two brothers espoused the cause of the distressed maiden,
and having secreted themselves with some followers, fell upon the chief
and his retinue while seated at the banquet, and slew them. Marching
once on Karugahalli, they surprised it, and returned in triumph to
Hadanad. The girl became the willing bride of \'ijaya, who took the
at
HISTORY
362
title f)f
and Karugahalli
adopting at
the
of the
religion
Jangamas, or Lingavantas.
The
following
is
Ranadhira
Kanthirava-
Narasa-Raja Wodeyar
Dodda Deva-Raja Wodeyar
1638- 1659
1659- 1672
1478-1513
rasu-*
704- 1 7 1
Bettada Chama-RajaWodeyar
yar(I)
1513-1552
(ill)
1713-1731
1571-1576
yar (VIII)
(V)
Raja Wodeyar
Yadu Raya
(I)
770-1 776
1576-1578
1578-1617
(IX)
1776-1796
Krishna-Raja Wodeyar (III) 1799-1868
Chama-Rajendra Wodeyar (X)i868-i894
1617-1637
1637-1638
Yadu Raya,
or Vijaya,
is
period no annals have been preserved until the time of Chama-Raja III.
He, during
his lifetime,
Krishna-Raja he gave
B61 or
made
To Timma-Raja,
three sons.
Bald,"*
or
Kembala, and
No
he gave Mysore.
to either of the
Mysore
With Krishna-Raja I the direct descent ended.
ChamaRaja VII, a member of the Hemmanhalli family, was next elected, but
eventually deposed by the dalavayi' Deva-Raj, and the minister NanjaHe died a prisoner at Kabbaldurga in 1734. Chikka or
Raj.
branch.
'
is
Wilks
states that
of a small
*
''
is
the
title
Six-fingered.
Owing,
The
it is
itle
of respect by which
^
generally of thirty-three
and
the
in
word,
it
district,
Jangama
Dumb
rule.
to the
king
who
and a minister. It is derived from dala, Kan. for army, and vdyi or
the mouthpiece of the army.
The office was mostly hereditary.
bayi,
mouth
MYSORE RAJAS
Immadi Krishna-Raja
of
II,
363
him not
in
sufficiently subservient,
and took
1767,
all
to
be
distant
His eldest
own
Nanja-Raja was
hands.
in 1775.
But the
no successor.
On
were
1761-1782
1782-1799
and death of Tipu, the British Governand placed on the throne Krishna-Raja
III, the son of the last-named Chama-Raja.
Owing to misrule he was
deposed in 1831, but in 1867, a year before his death, his adoption was
recognized of Chama-Rajendra X (third son of Krishna Arasu, of the
Bettadakote family), who succeeded him, being placed on the throne
on attaining his majority in 1881. He died at the close of 1894, and
his eldest son, Krishna-Raja IV, now a minor, has been installed as his
the
fall
of Seringapatam
raj
successor.
At
what
period
acquired that
posing that
it
Christian era.
Bald received
Mysore
(properly
Mahish-uru,
buffalo
town')
name is uncertain. Reasons have been given for supmay have been known by that designation before the
The vulgar name of the place when Chama-Raja the
it
as
his
patam.
We
its
viceroy at Seringa-
works were, however, no sooner erected than the collectors of the royal
dues were expelled.
seize
The
natlia,
at
Seringapatam.
temple of Ranga-
JIISTOR V
364
esca[)ed,
and continued
to
evade
the
all
demands
oi
tiie
vireroy with
impunity.
throne.
Though
By what means
brave, he
was effected
this
is
not
known
Raja, retired
with certainty
to
but in
Talkad, where he
of Seringapatam
By
State,
He pursued
the
'
Many noble and interesting traits of the characters of the two brothers, and their
mutual consideration, are recorded in Wilks.
The two
peons, or foot-soldiers,
who
365
attack
already related,
succeeded
forces
in
effectually repelling
many
the
districts
and, as
invnder.
He
to the south,
)anaikankote, Satyamangala
taking
Westwards, Arkalgud
of Madura.
a severe defeat on
Kempe
Claucla of
on him.
current national
He
money
until the
Muhammadan
Raja,
usurpation.
The
former, though of a
but
and lay in wail until lie passed across, preceded by a l(jrchwas first killed, and the torch went out. " Who are you ?'' said
" \'our enemy," replied one of the peons, and made a blow. The
the minister.
minister closed with him and threw him down, holding him by the throat.
The
" Are you top or bottom?"
other peon, in the dark, knew not which was which.
" Bottom," gasped the half-strangled peon, on which his companion
lie asked.
court-y;ii(l after darl^,
bearer.
The
latter
JIIS TOR
366
conquered not long
Chiknayakanhalli
from
hefcjre.
in
the west to
north
the
in
Y
Salem
at
Dharapuram
to
[jeriod
tliis
the east,
in
and
(Coimbatore
them
into
captivity
from disinterested
however,
not,
prime
if
minister,
in secret
among
therefore,
the
One
influential
When,
for
and
when
time,
new
died,
made
all
every one
fate.
soon silenced
post
regular
of a
by
his adviser
made
to pass he should be
Raja's destiny.
was prepared
but
Chikka
that
Having obtained a
affection,
stars
minister, but
murmurs.
Its
district
projecting in a long
now
him and
frontier,
Bijapur,
or
Ekoji.
risk of increasing
in a direct
financial
The Raja
manner the
number
taxes
of petty
compound
for
their abolition in
payment
For a
list
were therefore
see Wilks.
voluntarily
on grounds of
policy,
CHIKKA DEVA RAJA
These measures gave
exempted.
and assembled
as
if
till
rise to
The
priests.
discontent,
which was
The
the land.
The
to emigrate.
great
367
meet him
at
The
chief
was
at the
The
fLiilh.
his
life,
bed of
his faithful
counsellor
who, with
his
Bijapur,
provinces dependent on
to
1687
the
the period
were taking
it,
possession
when
the Mughals,
of the
Carnatic
Sira.
'I'he
inSTORY
368
agreement as to the sale
at this
to the
notwithstanding,
of the bargain
the conclusion
account of that
district.
who
are
related
at the
would not
in
a possession
the
of
Aurangzeb
interfere
operations.
Tiimkur was taken the same year then, turning east by way of
Hoskote, the Mysore army descended the Ghats and subdued a great
Between 1690 and 169J, the territories
part of Baramahal and Salem.
;
were extended westwards, and all the districts up to the Baba Budan
mountains, including Hassan, Banavar, Chikmagalur, and Vastara were
And by
state,
all
conquests,
these
retained by Mysore.
The
marching
and military
was the practice of the Mysore army to perform their night marches by the
numerous torches, and this was made the foundation of a stratagem effected
In the evening the dalavayi sent a small detachment in the
in the following manner
direction opposite to that on which he had planned his attack and in the probable line
by which he would move to throw his force into the capital. This detachment was supplied with the requisite number of torches and an equal number of oxen, which were
1
It
light of
arranged at proper distances, with a flambeau tied to the horns of each, in a situation
where they could not be observed by the enemy. At an appointed signal, the torches
in
march of the army attempting to force its way through the besiegers by an attack on
So soon as it was perceived that the enemy were making
the flank of their position.
a disposition to receive the army of torches, Doddaiya silently approached their rear,
and obtained an easy but most sanguinarj- victory.
To
illustrate the
STORY OF MYSORE
LIMITS OF MYSORE
1
1617 at the
Raja
1704 at the death of Chikka Deva
All
Khan
8t
J^^Bu^n\oinw *
Co..
Uiu'
DODDA KRISHNA-RAJA
Next
369
year, Khasini
Aurangzeb, died
imperial court at
as
is
Raj,i
new
alleged, a
and permission
to
sit
great regularity.
It
day
it,
Jug Deo
title
on an ivory throne.^
what
in numl)er, in imitation of
system pursued
pagodas
in
Mughal
his
The
court.
in
He
districts.
had
thus,
by economy and
victories,
accumulated a
in
in the west.
Kanthirava Raja, the son of Chikka Deva-Raja, was born deaf and
called Muk-arasu.
During
in the
enterprise.
His son,
his
reign
At
this
lost
the
his
levying tribute.
of the
dumb
made
in
next
king,
came
to
the
Iiad hitherto
governed
Navab
situated
while a separate
officer,
Amin Khan,
Sadat-ulla
riches
accumulated
'
at
JflSTOR V
370
Kadapa, Karnul and Savanur, and the Mahratta chief of (lutti, to seize
upon it. Aniiii Khan resolved to l)e beforehand, and marched against
the Mysore army.
ulti-
He
allies,
pocketing the
Two
years
after,
levied a contribution.
treasury,
to further exactions.
taken prisoner;
fell
to
Mysore.
show the
affair led
who was
The
This
rest.
the Mahrattas
now
tending
direc-
in the conduct of
belonged exclusively to the ministers, who secured their own
authority by appearing with affected humility to study in all things the
Weak and capricious in his temper,
inclinations and wishes of the Raja.
he committed the most cruel excesses on the persons and property of those
this reign
who approached him, and as quickly restored them to his favour. While
no opposition was made to an establishment of almost incredible absurdity,
amounting to a lac of rupees annually, for the maintenance of an almshouse
he believed himself to be an
to feed beasts of prey, reptiles, and insects
unlimited despot and, while amply supplied with the means of sensual
pleasure, to which he devoted the largest portion of his time, he thought
himself the greatest and happiest of monarchs, without understanding, or
;
all
that
is
gratification."'
Under
these circumstances
ministers,
by
ill-advised
left at
large,
while the
new
administration,
The Raja
'
CHIKKA KRISHNA-RAJA
and his wife were seized and sent prisoners
cHmate of which they did not long survive.
is
371
five
much
talent to be subservient
and a child
He
known
before,
He
died after
acquired.
six years,
of rupees, which he
He
estimated as
was
his actual
Raj,
The Navabs
the
Navabs of
The weakness
the
successor, Nanja-Raj,
of Tahir
tribute
Khan, now
in
power
at Sira, led
Dost
AH Khan,
obtained from
meet
who
Deva-
army
it.
The
this invasion.
chiefs
at
two Musalman
and
falling
In 1746 Nanja-Raj
commanded an
now Subadar
capital
by order of
of the Dekhan,
tion.
A deputation was sent forth to meet him, tendering allegiance
and while the negotiations were going on, Nasir Jang, encamped at
Tonnur, amused himself on the large tank, to which he gave the name
of Moti Talab, which it still retains.
first
ste[i to
his
daughter
other ambitious
destined before long to gain the sui)reme power of the state and to play
/i'(?;v?,lian(l,(7;//r/,
dagger; c(jnivalcnl lo
llic I'.nglisli
cxprcNsion
a hlow.'
J/ISTORY
372
no moan
i)arl
mander of a
sief^e
in
private capacity,
had accompanied
his
small
of Devanhalli was
during
Nanja-Rdj,
the
the
Mysore army.
attracted
hostilities
command
of
The
in
com-
fifty
;
Haidar's
the notice of
and
also appointed
him
fortress
of Mysore.^
Haidar was the great-grandson of Muhammad Bhelol, an emigrant from the
who had settled in a reHgious capacity at Aland, in Kalburga district. His
sons Muhammad Ali and Muhammad Wali married at Kalburga, and then coming to
'
Panjab,
Sira, obtained
NANJA-RAJ
An
373
Mysore troops
Dekhan
unnecessary to
to attend
follow
the
fortunes of the
Navabship of the Carnatic, with the rival struggles of the English and
the French in support of one or other.
Suffice it to say that when
Nasir Jang was treacherously killed and his camp broken up, Haidar
took advantage of the confusion and managed to secure two camel
loads of gold coins, which were safely despatched to Devanhalli, as well
as
aljout
The Mysore
In
Muhammad
1751
own
at various times.
country.
Ali,
the enterprise
liut his
Comorin,
to
vision for
Muhammad
Ali in giving
About
him Hardanhalli,
at
make
pro-
the head of
jdgir.
in warfare,
Sahib occurred.
when
His head, however, was sent as a trophy to SeringaThe war seemed now to
at
Muhammad
illegally
Ali,
formed
up
to
districts.
island of
from
Trichinopoly, mtrigued with the French, and tried to gain the fort by
treachery.
Though
all
attempts on
ICnglish,
JIISTORY
374
summons
added
of pagodas to
Muhammad
Ali,
most
and a loan of ten lakhs
Raj was the approach of Salabat Jang, Subadar of the Dekhan, with
a powerful
Ikissy, to
to
invested Seringapatam.
meet
this
crisis
before Nanja-
Deva-Raj
could arrive.
Hindu temples
ing
the
to
third of
on the
what was
stipulated.
and
to deliver
but as he
was never afterwards enabled to satisfy the soucars, they left the
gumastas to their fate, and of the two-thirds for which security was
Of
some died
the
unhappy hostages,
in prison,
On
were released."
their arrears.
Haidar,
tions before
He
had
Trichinopoly,
to
advance
in
fa\
enlisted a considerable
system
of plunder,
the
profits
of which
were
it
by simple
theft
for
one thousand
five
hundred
HAIDAR ALT
2>1S
By
managed
artificers
arsenal
to
to
charge of his
left
at
the capital to
to organize a
regular artillery,
and laboratory.
now
impatient of his position, was led into a plot for confining the ministers
and taking the power into his own hands. The plot was discovered,
and Deva-Raj counselled mild measures. But Nanja-Raj stormed the
palace, forced the Raja to take his seat on the throne, and then cut off
the noses and ears of his partisans before his face.
This disgusting
affair, and the contempt of his counsel, led Deva-Raj to retire from the
capital.
Accompanied by his family and a large body of adherents, he
descended the Gajalhatti pass in February 1757, and fixed his residence
at
To meet
Satyamangala.
made
to Haidar,
Seringapatam
Balaji
Rao
whom,
at once.
his expenses
therefore,
come
to
to
Nanja-Raj
in vain
all
the cash
five lakhs,
to
no more than
thousand horse,
in
On
Haidar's arrival he
advi.sed
that
the
ordered up from
from the
them
it
I\.ajput
Haidar now
HISTORY
37^^
not
succeed
and he
returned
shorlly
Scringapatam,
to
wlierc his
and
sat in dhariia at
provisions in
store,
but
the
proceeds
fell
had mutinied
far short
of the demand.
prevailed on
capital
into arrears,
affairs,
juncture.
Here Deva-Raj
capital.
fell on Nanja-Raj.
Nanja-Raj, disgusted with the task of liquidating the arrears due to
the troops,
now
summate
skill in
charges
false
Khande Rao
to undertake
demands, which
all
and
excessive
by distribution of
finally settled
it.
their con-
all
had
left
all their
army were
and
seized
Hari Singh, who had been sent to receive the tribute due from Malafound himself unable to realize any of it, and on hearing of the
death of his patron Deva-Raj, was marching back, when Haidar, to get
bar,
fell
at night while
encamped
at
Avanashi, and massacred him as a mutineer with the greater part of his
followers.
At the same
occupying
all
now
re-
at the
surprised Channapatna.
He
to the chief
command
Malvalli, under his maternal uncle Mir Ibrahim, and another at Maddur
under Latf Ali Beg. The latter, by feigning fear of attack, drew out the
HAIDAR A LI
Mahrattas from Chaimapatna, and
escalade.
then
377
surprised
and took
it
by
Channapatna, and
After three
a superior force.
It
all
claim to the districts formerly pledged, and that Mysore should pay thirty-
two lakhs
money
discharge of
in
a nazardna or
all
gift
To
all
raise the
Khande Rao could obtain only sixThe Mahratta soucars, however, made them-
management
of the restored
to
their
own
country, and
Haidar
Raja
He
in the
on
up
title
of Fatte
to receive
a jagir of three lakhs of pagodas, with a stipulation that he should maintain 1,000 horse
and 3,000
Mysore
for nearly
Nanja-Raj,
and departed from the capital in June, 1759, with all his
and adherents. He lingered, however, at Mysore, under pretence of visiting the temple at Nanjangud, until it became necessary
for Haidar to regularly besiege the place and force him to retire.
His
jagir was in consequence reduced to one lakh, and he was re(|uired to
fix his residence at Konanur in the west.
His daughter, married to the
to necessity,
family
for
cluded with
1-ally
The terms
Haidar
to join
them
in expelling
the
at I'ondicherry
Haidar
be
;;
HISTORY
378
paid hy the l-'rcnch
and on
In order
to clear the
though
in
sion of
The Mysorean
cation.
communi-
commanded by Makhdum
troops,
Ali,
on
of the government.
river,
now
;
to offer.
the remainder
to ford
full
fort.
force under Visaji Pandit, which was ravaging the country between
day the
fort gates
On
for
the
He
fire.
family-
and
saw
at
The
left
unguarded, and Haidar escaped that night across the river with a few
tried followers, bearing
carry,
but
forced to leave behind his wife with his eldest son Tipu, nine years of
age,
and
all
Haidar
'
giii,
The
Khande Rao.
his foot-guards.
kindly treated by
fled
north-east
districts,
and
and so
family were
arrived
removed
before
to the fort
daylight
at
Anekal,
and
KHANDE
commanded by
RylO
379
having ridden seventy-five
how
He had
there before
scarcely arrived
But
was
it
late.
evening.
"
He
was now
and
his train
revenue
territorial
at the
left,
command
of
Khande Rao
as
it
were, to
The bulk
own mind.
all
lost
of
the
possessions on which he could rest any hope for the restoration of his
affairs
were
Bangalore
at the northern,
and Dindigal
at the
southern
The
Baramahal.
Makhdum
Ali
sole foundation
and
its
of a
He
mahal."
man
had,
commence
He
Muhammadan
Among
Xavab
All
rupees.
Makhdum
lore.
The
at
from his
Ali, relieved
now appeared.
News had
secretly
been
memorable
field
concentrate.
of
Panipat,
Haidar,
and
all
their
forces
were ordered to
retained
yielding.
He
crossed the Kaveri below Sosile, and the two armies met
near Nanjangud.
in
point of numbers, he
for reinforcements.
But
JJISTORY
38o
Khandc Rao
change
forced on a battle,
its front,
charged
infantry to
Haidar
retired to Hardanhalli.
rivalled could
it
in
threw himself
grief,
door of Nanja-Raj
at his feet.
he attributed
his misfortunes
all
with
more under
his protection.
and
with his remaining household troops, which during the present troubles
he had augmented
to
advantages of his
every
in
name and
direction
sarvdd/iikdri,
influence,
announcing
determination
his
which he
to
in letters
exercise
nominally retained,
still
despatched
the
office
of
da/avdyi."
Haidar
The destruction of
be inevitable, when his talent
Haidar and
for
his
deception
letters, in
new
friends appeared to
the
officers of
seal of Nanja-Rdj,
deliver
him up
in
He
fabricated
to the
principal
accordance with an
into the
fled
all
in
haste to
disorganized,
the infantry,
all
Seringapatam.
His forces
the
after sunset.
till
Khande Rao's
surprising
on the
made
forces,
On
instead of
island.
He now
render of
Khande Rao
as
demanding the
sur-
HAIDAR A LI
which were designedly enhanced
arrears due,
when
He
however expounded
381
the entire
offering
at
the
same
and they,
him to
the hands of the
management of
prevailed upon
Raja,
fulfilled to
the
letter,
and milk
rice
by confining him
in
but he entered on
two months,
After
Raja.
command
of his
mock submission
having placed
brother-in-law
to
Seringapatam
Makhdum
Ali,
show of
he
under the
proceeded
to
Bangalore.
and therefore one of the claimants to that dignity, was at this time in
possession of Adoni and meditated establishing his own pretensions.
The south was the direction in which he could with least opposition
extend his
territory.
He
then
in
He
therefore
'
He
also offered
him the
it
tille
oi
Jang,
h\\\
Haidar,
who
it
in
it
favour
of Fazal-ulla,
-
his family
and
fled to
Madras.
deeji
revenge
(sec y. 372),
abaiuifined
JIISTOR Y
382
the ihroiic
Hcdiuir,
ul"
related
as
in
Chitaldroog
From him
money made
the offers of
her paramour
fled,
all
he himself,
head of a
at the
select
column, entered
The
flames of
has
been
valued at twelve
millions
sterling.
in pursuit of the
The
Ballalrayan-durga.
Raja,
and
with
latter
her
but
all
Detachments
Rani.
The
took
paramour,
the
her
Rani
were
former took
possession
nominal
as
of
prisoner
at
all
alike sent to a
common
imprisonment
at
Madgiri.
foundation of
capital,
removed
thither,
The former
officials
in their offices,
instantly
suffered the
hanged
same
fate
in
his
investigate
presence.
effectually crushed.
HAIDAR A LI
in
383
distinction,
vice
for the
The
infantry were
first
Navab from
of
his brother.
Madhava Rao,
the Peshva,
now
immense
He
army.
fell
Haidar, with
fifty
cavalry, barely
The Mahrattas
retook
the
all
Rao
of Ciutti and
Sira
was
all
places
of Savanur,
left in
Haidar's
hands.
During
this
the west,
to
affairs
and restored
thither,
his
all
His brother-
his authority.
The
and sent a
to
first
Bangalore and
then to Coimbatore.
The conquest
of Malabar
Basvapatna
own power.
and with
A
all
who thought
force was
left
at
disposable troops
Haidar descended into Kanara early in 1 766. The Nairs were subdued
difficulty, owing to the wooded nature of the country. The northern
states being conquered, the Zamorin of Calicul came forward and made
with
his submission.
JITSrOR Y
384
agreement
to reinstate
perished with
all
his family.
Leaving a force
Haidar moved
at Calicut,
numbers
to the less
sequence to which the natives of Malabar are subject followed from the
change of climate, and of 15,000 who were removed not 200 survived.
A general amnesty was proclaimed, and the erection commenced of a
fort at
raja,
On
1767, he discovered that this youth was not likely to acquiesce in his
subservient position.
pagodas allowed
women
actually
had on
article of
their persons
Intelligence
down
on
embankments
their route.
The Mahrattas
arrived at
needed
come
to Seringapatam,
Nizam
his
advice was
whom
prisoner,
life.
he was
allied,
up
to the
If'AR
385
last moment, but on the 25th of August, 1767, the forces of Mysore
and Haidarabacl descended the Ghats and attacked Colonel Smith, who,
though
at first
body of horse
to
the very precincts of Madras, when, hearing the result of the battle of
was done
for a
The former
month.
failed in
Nizam
Ali,
Mutual
and notning
an attack on the
hill fort
Ambur.
of
but
was
by a
escorting
him and
supplies,
bullet.
retired in
end of the
On
year.
the side of the English, a force operating from the Northern Sir-
all
Ulla
Khan
at Bangalore,
to
marched with
all
He
and
and retook
fallen
to
the
all
the
He
large
coast,
Mysore, and,
Meanwhile a fleet
Mysorean ports on the western
Bombay
therefore glad to
claims
in
also obtained
consideration of
The
secured
gal
all
much
One
detachments.
and
)indi-
Then, sending
one of
camp
and treasure
him when
he set off on
which seemed always to occur to
to Savan-durga,
his affairs
c c
I/ISTOK Y
386
and opened
rupees
short of the
fell far
demands
of the English
and of
Muhammad
He
himself, after
some
indecisive
The
garrisons of
Erod
Cuddalore.
first
condition
being that he would treat only with the English and not with
mad
Ali.
and
Muham-
hostilities
con-
tinued.
the Mahrattas
marched 140 miles in three days and a half, and appeared at the
He had come to make peace in person with he
A treaty was thus concluded on the 29th March, 1769, on
English.
the moderate conditions of mutual restitution of conquered districts,
an exchange of prisoners, and reciprocal assistance in purely defensive
horse,
gates of Madras.
war.
first
Mysore
war.
is
known
Haidar returned
leisurely to
to
Bangalore.^
He
Nizam
Ali,
it
When
means
to
meet
Mysore.
He
resolved
now
to
now (1770)
he gradually retired before them, laying
march on
his
capital,
waste the whole country to prevent their advance, and placing adetach'
Dod
When
Ballapur,
vessel,
CHAMA RAJA
mcnt
387
Bednur, under Tipu, to cut off their supplies and harass them
Negotiations being opened, Madhava Rao demanded a
at
in the rear.
crore of rupees
Haidar would
offer
who
Both
parties
and
east of the
of the
Mama
the
in
field,
command.
army was
attacked, disorganized,
At
hills
and
last
totally
spoils.
They then
sat
down
in
little
effect
on them, and
bound himself
thirty lakhs of rupees, one-half at once, besides five lakhs for "
to
in
pay
durbar
For the balance, Kolar, Hoskote, Dod Ballapur, Sira, MadChanraydurga, and Guramkonda were left in their hands.
expenses"
giri,
one
year, the
former gave up
in
all
November
in
extreme poverty.
Rao
killed in
'J'ipu
was detached
ceded
The
to the
first
step
five
About 700 had been paid for, when, struck by the fine features,
Haidar relented and ordered the ma.s.sacre to cease. The landholders
head.
Avere
fort
confirmed
was erected
in their possessions
at
on a moderately-increased
rent, a
HISTORY
388
successful
engaged
to
An
to six lakhs.
insurrection in
army
his
Seringapatam early
to
came
Muhammad
the intrigues of
Ali,
in
The
1775.
to nothing,
owing
to
the French.
Chima Raja now died, and there being no heir to the throne, Haidar,
who from motives of expediency .still wished it to be occupied by a
pageant king, resorted to the following method of selecting one
Assembling
family,
and
hall
strewed with
fruits,
sweetmeats,
toys, telling
"That
is
the Raja
first
his
care
all
is
let
!"
did
Chama
was
lost in the
Brahman
first
for
more.
But the
agents were
now employed
to
to declare his
before they
the
it
pursuit of Basalat
demand was
refused.
its
next
to himself at discretion.
Jang
Avere
bought
siege ensued,
and
after
of Gutti, and
taken,
to Seringapatam
and then
to Kabbal-durga,
all
first
MAHRATTA IXVASION
389
Meanwhile Ragolja's power had met with a reverse which caused him
on the 6th of March, 1775, a treaty was con-
He also
was needed.
summoned
but the
monsoon
Of
for the
Four
chiefs
were sent
by
in
Parasu
Ram
through Savanur.
The army
to move
corps,
Nizam
Ali,
at
Ram
Parasu
fell
of
south by Raichur.
informed of
also retired
lakhs of pagodas.
to
The
six
who was
in
whose
forces
his
come
over in the
Nizam
first
Ali,
action.
crossed
the Tungabhadra.
chief
in STORY
390
moments an
and
rear of
receded
it
Some
and
h)Ut
field,
the whole.
decisive,
retreat
from
by Hari Pant
in
effecting his
and afforded him leisure to investigate the extent of the diswhich had produced his retreat. The troops of Manaji Pank-
insult,
affection
than thirty select friends, had opened a way through the surrounding
mass, and
made good
vasion
Pant
Hari
retreated.
Haidar
in-
rapidly
followed,
He now
reduced
number
population, to the
of Seringapatam, while
surrender
soldiers,
all
surprised
oung Xair, who had been taken from Malabar and forcibly converted to
name of Sheikh Ayaz, was appointed governor of Chitaldroog. He
was a handsome youth, and Haidar had formed the most exalted opinion of his
merits, frequently upbraiding his son Tipu for inferiority to him.
"Modest as he
was faithful and brave, Ayaz wished to decline the distinction as one to which he felt
himself incompetent and particularly objected that he could neither read nor write,
and was consequently incapable of a civil charge." " Keep a korla* at your right
hand," said Haidar, " and that will do you better service than pen and ink." Then
'
assuming a graver countenance, "Place reliance," added he, "on your excellent
act from yourself alone
understanding
fear nothing firom the calumnies of the
but trust in me as I trust in you.
scribblers
how have I
Reading and writing
risen to empire without the knowledge of either ?"
:
long whip of cotton rope, about an inch and a half in diameter at the thick
it is grasped, and tapering to a point at the other extremity ; this severe
end where
use.
is
about nine
feet
long
practised in
391
without opposition.
the Afghans.
who could find security for their behaviour among his own followers,
l^^ighty, who had not succeeded, were left that night with their arms near
his tent.
They suddenly arose at dead of night, slew the guard.s, and
made for Haidar's tent. The noise awaking him, he guessed the danger,
pushed the bolster into the bed
the bed.
The
and,
figure,
assassins rushed in
slit-
and cut
at
had
resemble a sleeping
to
hands and
Of
those
chopped
who
survived
till
morning, some
feet
off,
sister,
destroy herself rather than enter the unlimited harem of the con(iueror
ill
The ceremony
On
civil
lad\-,
under the
head of the
title
seraglio.
departments.
post-office.
made
minister,
of the
Shamaiya
The unscrupulous
of espionage
in
T779 with the family of the navab of Savanur, whose eldest son was
united to Haidar's daughter, and Haidar's second son, Karim, to the
navab's daughter.
pomp
at
During these
at
Poona, by
festivities
whom
all
arrears cancelled,
in STORY
392
The
failure of
nego-
in
March
supplies from
under
his
The
1779.
latter
the
He
Mauritius.
protection, as
being situated
in
his
if it
territory,
to
it
and
were attacked.
be
had
The
other event was that an English corps, marching to relieve Adoni, pro-
territory of
whom
officer
letter to
district.
The news
Madras
of
to assure
Government.
will
.said
and
referring to his
travellers
who
at
Pondicherry a
line of desolation, extending from thirty to fifty miles inwas drawn round Madras. The black columns of smoke were
visible from St. Thomas's Mount, and the bleeding victims were pouring
into Madras.
land,
The
Munro
BATTLE OF PORTO
\'0]'0
393
at Conjcverani, but a
way
its
to join the
Sir
fell.
field in
The
January.
Wandiwash, were
at
once
Haidar
relieved.
at the
French
same time
fleet
raised
now appeared
off
the coast,
own
coming
ports of Calicut
Mauritius
for
withdrew rapidly
all
supplies.
ravaged the
their families,"
adds
following,
district of
that
to the interior,
While a want of
AVilks, "
"
cattle.
all
Weavers and
to the
In June Coote
retired to Porto
dred miles
in
moved
Novo.
Encouraged by
Sir
half,
Edward Hughes
day, the ist of July, was fought the battle of Porto Novo, in which, with
a force one-eighth that of the enemy. Sir Eyre Coote, after a severe
Haidar
small
Ali,
hill,
the Mysorean
danger by a
faithful
We
will
He
reluctantly
and
the
field.
He
torrent of abuse.
army from
the
field,
in the
mean-
pouring forth a
relieved,
///S'/'OA'V
;,(;4
I'-yrc
JJengal,
enemy to
bring his
action.
in
The
for
nothing so
result
much
as to
Pollilore, fought
abandon the
field.
At the
The
now came
palegars of Chittor
on
and
over to the
The energy
all their
equipments.
conspicuous than at
this
critical
time,
never
when England,
at
more
war with
struggle in India
life
with the Mahratta hosts in the west, and the Mysoreans under Haidar
in the
south
having
drawing the active opposition of Nizam Ali and of one branch of the
Mahrattas, under Madoji Bhonsla.
He now
on the 13th October 1781, and the mediation of the latter was
to be employed in bringing about a peace between the English and the
Poona Mahrattas under Nana Farnavis, which was actually effected in
May 1782. Meanwhile Haidar's vakil had ascertained that this was
intended, and that the Mahrattas would unite with the English in compelling his master to make peace, unless the latter would at once give
up all the territories acquired by him north of the Tungabhadra and all
Sindhia,
claims over the palegars to the south, in which case they undertook to
felt
himself in a
Eyre Coote
French
rebellion.
critical
situation.
beaten at
all
Haidar
points by
The
He was
It
was about
this
much
accident or design,
left
"
error, I
.fc'W?' (spirits)
at
DEATH OF HAIDAK
He now
In
west.
and
December he
sent
all
395
and
stores to Mysore,
compelled the people below the Ghats to emigrate thither with their
flocks
forts,
for
originally
division
and a second
in
Indian waters,
French
17S2.
April
in
now
taken
the
1)\-
May, before Sir Eyre Coote could arrive for its relief But on the
2nd of June was fought the battle of Ami, in which the English were
victorious, and nothing but the want of cavalry prevented a large capture
in
of artillery.
On
commander being
berstone, the
the
Makhdum Ali
Hum-
monsoon
at Tricalore
by Colonel
killed.
But
of Palghatcheri.
in
this
he was
at
dis-
^^'hile
in
The
known
in
in
Coromandel had
French being
December
7th of
age of
War
first
The
brief periods
of a lakh of pagodas
the
last, at
consumed
shall
pay dearly
destroy them.
must be the
The
defeat of
in
in repairing
for
my
my
arrogance
friends in spite of
many
between
dissatisl;iction, hut
Uaillies
me and
not sufficient
Muhammad
and lirailhwaites
first
War
war he died.
l)reathed his
llie
man
sixty.
uj^
Ali,
will not
the sea
fighting.''
and
///STOR V
3y6
last,
impossible to withhold
raised
homage from
to the
an unlettered adventurer^
found
in the
In person he
custom of Musalmans,
silk scarf
and
His uniform
satin,
round
great occasions,
his face
his waist.
He
at
men, and preceded by bards who sang his exploits in the Kannada
language.
He was an accomplished horseman, a skilful swordsman,
and a dead shot. He had a large harem of six hundred women, but his
strong sensual instincts were never allowed
From
sunrise to past
The
w^as sent
by the English
graphic description
" Haidar's palace
is
an open place.
in
of his characteristics
is
On
civil
who
Opposite to
it
on which numbers are not flogged. Haidar applies the same cut to all
transgressors alike, gentlemen and horsekeepers, tax-gatherers and his
own sons. And when he has inflicted such a public scourging upon the
^
Me
could neither read nor write any language, though he spoke fluently Hin-
Kannada, Mahratti,
ments consisted in learning to
signature on public occasions
of originality, he inverted its
dustani,
the
Inam
office).
The sum of
own name,
HAIDAKS HABITS
greatest gentlemen he does not dismiss them.
same
office,
stripes
"When
on
who
people
all
floor
sat
and
his affairs
in speaking,
He
letters received.
The
immediately.
had
in
it,
letter,
were expe-
letters
is
He
to him.
excellent.
If
the writer has in the least deviated from his orders his head pavs for
He
The Nishani
Haidari^ says
that
is
" In
From morning
was a slave
all
to night
the cities
and towns of
his terri-
working establishments.
idle.
.
his intel-
rope,
all,
it.
ligence.
He
heard
dited.
tory,
to
When
Thus,
all I
particularly observed in
seek to
principles of honour.
the
in
came
The
him.
all
397
insomuch
and strands of
in his
stores."
The
Haidar's
time
trembling
" By
and from
his
any person
in his territories
the killing a
No
ant.
man
and
night,
were
more
left his
it."
day and
arrival
of Tipu,
and
History of Hydiir Naik, by Kiimani, tninslalcd from the Persian l)y Colonel
^ By Mirza Ikl)al.
Sec supplemenl lo the above.
Miles.
in
fear
The
terror.
in
W.
rrrsTOR v
398
Krishna Rao, his
official
same
course.
It is
high testimony to the order and discipline of the army, and the
"rhc
treasury,
plot
off
son.
But the
was discovered, and the accomplices were put into irons and sent
under guard.
courier on a dromedary,
intelligence to
management of affairs
and Tipu Sultan took peaceable possession
of an army of 88,000 men, and a treasury containing three crores of
rupees in cash, besides an immense amount of jewels and valuables.
and
during this
critical period,
English,
in possession
whom we
of
all
in
con-
immediate assassination, abandoned his charge and fled to Bombay, at the same time that the Mysore
army was marchiug for its recovery. General Matthews, having gained
pated, that the latter had ordered his
The
latter,
dividing
his
was
TIPU SULTAN
399
all
coast, invested
and,
The
terms.
Hednur.
officers
Meanwhile,
in
retire to Tellicherry.
and had occupied the whole of the Coimbatore country. At Seringapatam, Shamaiya, the postal and police minister, at the same time
formed a plot for seizing the fortress and restoring the Hindu Raja. It
was accidentally discovered on the very eve of the date appointed for
Shamaiya and his brother were confined
its execution, the 24th of July.
The other conspirators were
in iron cages, in which they perished.
dragged
nth March
fall
of
endowed by
The
Company.
1
Tirumal Rao was assisted in his coinnumicalions hy liis l)r<)ihor Narayan Kao.
Their reward in case of success was to be ten per cent, on the revenues of the restored
Tirumal Rao, after a conference
<listricts, and the office of I'radhdna or minister.
with the authorities at Madras, was placed under the orders nf Mr. John Sullivan,
Resident
at
Tanjore.
fffSlVRY
400
On
Ali
the Mahrattas,
who
demand had
He
IJijapur.
Ijeen
Nargund
in
refusing Tipu's requisitions, hut sent the latter notice that three years'
tribute
against Nargund,
in
arrears.
On
this
failed
he despatched a force
to
relieve
and, after
I'ant,
and the
forces of
Nizam
Ali
banks of the Krishna early in 1 786, prepared for the invasion of Mysore.
They first attacked Badami, and took it on the 20th of May. Tipu,
keeping close to the Bednur and Sunda woods, made a sudden dash
Two assaults had been gallantly repulsed,
across the country to Adoni.
But the
rising of the
He
INVASION OF TRAVANCORE
he visited Dindigal, and meditated,
it
401
fire
Nizam
Ali
now
sent an
south.
Muhammadan
powers of
to nothing.
Sultan's views
They were
may be
either
to deliver
up Mangalore
in
exchange
for Bassora
on
and,
lastly,
permission to dig a
canal for the purpose of bringing the waters of the Euphrates to the
The conquest
plated by Haidar,
named
in
The Raja
ally
had,
of the
and any attack upon him it had been declared would be conBut a pretext was soon found. In 1 759, when
the Zamorin of Calicut had overrun the territories of the Raja of
Cochin, the latter had applied for aid to Travancore the Raja of
which, sending an army under his general, Rama, had recovered the
English,
1
His orders \sere, that " ever)- being in the district, without distinction, should be
honoured with Islam that the houses of such as tied to avoid that honour should
be burned ; that they should be traced to their lurking-places, and that all means of
truth and falsehood, fraud or force, should be employed to eflect their universal
;
conversion."
It
I)
HISTORY
402
entire country
power, which
latter
and Cranganur,
and
lines
were erected on
the iJutch
territory
wast ributary to him, and proceeded to attack them on the 29th December, 1789.
loss,
of the
enemy
as trophies.
He
fugitives.
parts,
lines
from the
An
moment he
as declared
But
after
much
fighting
JFAJ^
403
be hopeless,
to
the
all
accordingly
place,
made
them
He
On
plundered Seringham.
(leneral
was repulsed
in
an
attempt to take Tydgar, but took Trinomalee and Permacoil, and then
men and
offering to
pay
all
expenses.
On
the west
coast,
Malabar was
in
The
took
and Nizam
Ali's
army Kopal.
Lord Cornwallis, the (lOvernor-General, now himself took command
of the British army, and concentrated the forces near Vellore.
Tipu
hastened up the pass of Changama to oppose the English advance.
Rut
Lord Cornwallis, by a feint of ascending by the pass of Ambur, conveyed
the whole army with all its stores and baggage by the Mugli pass and
Tipu, dreaming of the 6,000
arrived at Hoskote without firing a shot.
He was now
I'Venchmen, had been outmanoeuvred by the English.
alarmed for his harem, and with his whole army personally superintended
The English encamped before it on
their removal from Bangalore.
the 5th of March, overcoming with ease the efforts of Tipu to capture
their baggage.
The Sultan deemed it prudent to draw off to Kcngeri.
But when on the 7th the petta was carried, he was astonished and
But
indignant, and moved out with his whole force for its recovery.
point,
every
and
with
from
great
slaughter
repulsed
Mysoreans
were
the
troops
operations,
besieging
field
No
I)
I)
IflS'l'OKY
404
left
in
the curtain to
the ladders were nearly planted, not only to ascend the faussebray but the
projecting
work on the
commenced on
men
and just as
way
to the
its
till
sufficient to
was
in
The
Sultan had warned the garrison to expect the assault, and moving
from
at nightfall
his
camp
at Jigani,
had conveyed
his
whole army to
near the Bull temple, within a mile and a half of the Mysore gate, to
He
all
harem
to Chitaldroog
but his mother dissuaded from this step as betokening fear to the
troops.
his
orders on the walls of the houses in the main streets, were effaced with
whitewash
of
ADVANCE OX SERIXGAPATAM
1784, who had been trained up
His own people now begart to
405
to sing
fall
conspiracies
as others of the
Nizam
28th.
Meanwhile,
in order to
form a junction
The
British force
now prepared
to
Cornwallis,
and
cattle
higher up
being impracticable,
;
a junction
for the
with
it
was resolved
General Abercromby,
river there
and forming
into confusion.
in
Cornwallis then
moved
to
Kannambadi
all
guns and
Abercromby was
operations.
retire
also forced to
to
cattle,
He
and
resolved,
Bangalore
till
the
At Chinkurali, the two divisions of the Mahratta army, under Hari Pant
and Parasu Ram Bhao, most unexpectedly made their appearance, and
the sufferings of the troops were somewhat relieved by the supplies they
brought.
The Mahrattas had taken Dharwar and reduced all the places
north of the Tungabhadra.
The army of Nizam Ali had captured
Kopal, Bahadur Bandar and Ganjikota, and obtained the submission of
all places in the north-east except Guramkonda.
It
was now arranged that the British should take possession of the
and places in the east, in order to open free communication
hill forts
JflSTOR Y
4o6
with Madras; that the Mahrattas, who obtained a loan from the GovernorGeneral of 15 lakhs of rupees, should proceed to Sira under Parasu
Ram Bhao and operate to the north-west, Hari Pant remaining with the
camp
and that the Nizam's force should operate to the northGuramkonda. Between July and January, the English,
having taken Hosur, Rayakota and all places to the east, succeeded
in capturing the hill forts of Nandidroog and Savandroog, deemed
impregnable, as well as Hutridroog, Ramgiri, Sivangiri and Hulyilrdroog.
The Mahrattas, bent on plunder, after placing a corps in Dod
Ballapur and one near Madgiri, and making some fruitless attempts
against Chitaldroog, went off towards Bednur at the time they should,
English
east against
allies,
as prisoners to
defence,
Seringapatam
the
garrison
in violation of the
being
marched
off
terms of capitulation.
Seringapatam
being
now
November, also marched from the head of the western passes on the
22nd of January.
Lord Cornwallis encamped on the 5th of February 6 miles north of
Seringapatam. The Sultan had made every effort to strengthen the
defences during the past six months, and was now encamped on the
north.
He had persuaded himself that nothing decisive would be
of General Abercromby's army, now at
But Lord Cornwallis resolved to attack at once, on the
night of the 6th.
The English force was formed into three columns,
undertaken
Periyapatna.
without
General
artillery,
in
person.
the
centre
Under
being
commanded by
a brilliant
moonlight,
the
Governor-
CAPTURE OF GANJAM
407
exclude the
were
all
foe.
The
petta of Shahar
The
with ease, as
the batteries and redoubts, except one, which was the scene of
his evening
meal
its
capture.
commencement
Sultan, at the
in a
made
was
in
camp
the
But
it
was
skill
The
"Havel no
faithful servants
to
all
the redoubts
my honour?"
retrieve
;
was gallantly
night,
Cornwallis took
succeed.
of the prisoners
indispensable as a preliminary.
He
and
same time
But at
the
USTORY
4o8
inishcd on.
him
tlie
requiring the cession to the alhes, from the countries adjacent to theirs,
all
his sons as
offered
and the
the release of
delivery of two of
all
the principal
officers in
various
On
hostages.
the
the
unreliable.
The
signed and sealed, were returned to Lord Cornwall is the same day.
two young princes surrendered as hostages, one aged ten and the other
in the English camp with every consideration due to
and by Lord Cornwallis with all the tenderness of a father.
The territories to be ceded formed a lengthened subject of discussion,
and the claim of the English to Coorg so exasperated Tipu' that the
peace was on the point of being broken, when he yielded. The English
the Mahratta
obtained Malabar and Coorg, Dindigal and Baramahal
boundary was extended to the Tungabhadra Nizam Ali recovered his
Thus
possessions to the north of that river and Kadapa to the south.
ended the third Mysore war.
were received
eight,
their rank,
After the departure of the confederates, the Sultan, brooding over the
heavy losses he had sustained and the deep wounds that had been
inflicted
on
His
despair.
up
first
the treaty.
It
for several
days
in
an agony of
the
treasury,
that sixty
lakhs should be contributed by the army, and one crore and sixty lakhs
by the
The
civil officers
and inhabitants
at large
to seek
an asylum
in
last
in the
districts,
years afterwards.
The
and
of innovation increased
spirit
"
The
great
innovator
Zain-ul-Abidin
and embraced,
"'
said,
"
is
either
directly
Coorg adjacent
^^'hy
or
do
IXXOVATIOXS
TIFU'S
department
incidentally, every
in the science of
commercial and
fiscal
409
government.
police,
Regula-
and
judicature,
:
and
his
to class
whose
The administration
Persian
regulations,
for all
The
from
fiscal
prohibition of
trade
for the
in
the military
revenue accounts in
improvement of the
.Vn
fortifica-
all
The
command
words of
and the
also organized,
with the
with a
new code
for
its
guidance;
like
and
it
was
in
Lands and
the service
inams of
patels,
to
raised
by
dividing the houses in the fort of Seringapatam into separate wards for
The revenue
and putting prices upon them.
but
unaltered
remained
regulations of Chikka Deva Raja, however,
different
classes,
Me
For
irrigation
fine
works,
centuries old,
of
the
All candidalcs for every department were ordered to he admitted and drawn up
line before
but Amils,
let
them
i)e
promoted"
&c., &c.
Wilks,
II, 2S9.
iriSl'ORV
4IO
hoard and disposed of
number
to
may be
complain of exaction.
said
by a single example.
illustrated
fact
and
it
The
once.
immunity, succeeded
in
at
hope of future
and
this
to the
By 1794 the money due under the treaty was paid, and the hostages
were returned to the Sultan at Devanhalli, now called Yusufabad.
In
1796
The
had
been kept up, but now Tipu considered the appointment of a successor
unnecessary, removed the family to a mean dwelling and plundered the
him on
palace of everything.
Tipu next strained every nerve to form a coalition for the expulsion
Embassies were despatched at various
times to the Ottoman Porte and to the court of Kabul
letters were
exchanged with Arabia, Persia, and Muscat and agents employed at
Delhi, Oude, Haidarabad and Poona, the object sought in the two lastof the English from India.
named
Even the
applied
At
mighty
The French
coalition.
in particular
invitation
were repeatedly
to.
last, in
individual by
name Ripaud.
having
on board an obscure
second in command at the Isle of France, and being sent to Seringapatam by (jhulam Ali, the former envoy to the court of France, was
honoured with several interviews with the Sultan. In the course of
these he took occasion to extol the power
his
commissioned Ripaud
at
summons.
conveying
letters.
The embassy
left
till
Seringapatam
in
the
month
of April
October.
179S, and, in
EMBASSY TO MAURITIUS
Malartic, the
The
411
for a coalition
to expel
the English.
To
at
The
was intended
to
result of these
sufficient to
have swept
the English off the face of India, returned with ninety-four men, the
refuse of the Isle of France, burning with a zeal for " liberty
and
equality."
set up
and the Sultan, who looked upon the
liberty,
Muhammadan
envoys to the
French Directory.
now took
and
Dubuc, who did not actually sail till the 7th of February, assured
Tipu that they must have already embarked on the Red Sea for his
hope of immediate French intervention
assistance.
The French
designs.
stroke of policy,
force at Haidarabad was dismissed by a masterand the Nizam and Peshva united in stronger bonds of
first
in gentle
and cautious language, informing him that certain precautions had been
adopted for self-defence, offering to depute Major 1 )oveton on the part
of the allies to explain the means by which a good understanding might
be finally established, and desiring Tipu to state when he intended to
receive him.
On
the
loth
of
December he wrote
This
letter
HISTORY
412
trip
of
artificers,
an incident which,
it
rice
and
was alleged,
had been distorted by the French, The Sultan added also that he
had never swerved from the path of friendship, and could not see
more effectual measures for establishing it than those that already
existed.
The Governor-General
whole
the
affair
rendered the
still
of the mission
demand
to the
of
Isle
to listen to negotiations,
expressing a wish
This
After a lapse
February, 1799, the Sultan replied, with utter disregard, that he was
proceeding on a hunting excursion, and desired that Major Doveton
this as
to meet the Bombay force under General Stuart, who had already
ascended into Coorg. The romantic Raja of Coorg discerned on the
morning of the 5th March, from the summit of the Siddesvara hill,
the plain near Periyapatna dotted with tents, including a green one,
and
flew
to
the
English
approach
rear.
till
The
fog
small
the news.
with
conflict
for
several
hours,
till
Meantime,
in the
east.
General Harris in
frontier
command
of the grand
on the 27th
Anticipating that the British army would take the same route to the
SIEGE OF SEKINGAPATAM
capital
413
in
the
all
When
movement reached
Assembling
council
of
principal
his
officers
"now
have,"
stage "
intimating
"To
mination?"
accordance with
the
Bannur,
at
as
tears,
What
deliberation
convened
if
of this
"We
you,"'
in
"
was no hope.
that there
die with
your deter-
reply,
and the
assembly,
the Sultan
hastened to the southern point of the island, and took up his position
at the village of
plans,
month from
on
this
side
new
line
the
fort,
of
avoiding
the
fault
six or
from
Daulat
Bagh
to
the
fort,
of the redoubts
the
in
1792,
British
army took up
its
position a portion
General Stuart safely effected his junction with the main army on
14th, notwithstanding the active and well-conducted exertions of
Mysore cavalry under Kammar-ud-Din Khan to check his progress.
He took up his position on the north side of the fort. The regular
siege may be said to date from the 17th, and it was decided ultimately
tlie
the
to
river.
letters.
He now
on
on
the 20th proposed a conference, and was furnished in reply with the
draft of a preliminary treaty, to
principal
remaining
conditions
territories,
instalments,
of
which
be executed
were
the
cession
crores
his
of
half
of
his
of rupees in two
/JISTORY
414
principal
hostages.
as
officers
sortie
who pushed on
their
accepting
it.
operations
The
Sultan
now
the
15ut
his
vigour,
till
the terms previously offered would be held open until three o'clock
From
over him.
this
at
such a
Meanwhile
crisis.
advancing, and, on the morning of the 2nd of May, began to form the
breach, which next day was reported practicable.
command
eight
May
under the
natives,
The
Sultan had
One
o'clock, however,
At
moment General
that precise
ships he
his
and the
secret
in full
massacre of
as the hour.
walls of Seringapatam
view of both armies, and drawing his sword, called on the soldiers in a
the
river.
" follow
to
at
less
the forlorn hope reached the summit of the breach, and there hoisted
the British
flag,
fate of
Mysore
was decided.^
For
fourteen
days
up
fall
preceding,
the
Sultan,
who could
be
his quarters in the inner partition of the Kalale Diddi, a water gate
not
The
The
fort.
general
celebrated with great rejoicings and a day of public thanksgiving throughout the
British possessions,
many
years after.
lime it
September.
that
As an
may be noted
that
the
made
in
observed for
communications since
specially
till
the 13th of
415
charge of the angle attacked had been committed to Sayyid Sahib, his
father-in-law,
assisted
in
ofificer
the
fort,
in
in the
He
fatal
hour of
would not be
but had scarcely
it
midday repast,
to him of the actual assault.
Hastily arming, he heard that Sayyid Ciaffur had been killed. " Sayyid
Gaffur was never afraid to die," he said, and ordered another officer to
He then mounted the northern rampart with a few
take his place.
attendants and eunuchs, and when within two hundred yards of the
breach fired several times with his own hands at the assailants, under
cover of a traverse. But seeing that his men had either fled or lay
dead, and that the assailants were advancing in great numbers, he
retired along the rampart, slightly wounded, and meeting one of his
favourite horses, mounted him and proceeded eastward till he came to'
the gateway leading into the inner fort, which he entered with a crowd
by
daylight.
finished
when
it
had ordered
his
made
of fugitives.
then
was also
himself
made an
mad
effort to
fell
hit.
Be
silent,"
to discover
in
it.
While he
his
He
reply.
lay with
in
it,
who attempted
but
Tipu
snatching up a sword made a cut at him, but the grenadier shot him
through the temple, and thus terminated his earthly career.
He was
then in his forty-seventh year and had reigned seventeen years.
So long as the Sultan was present, a portion of his troops on the
to seize
it.
north side
in
it
for
The
inmates,
fate,
in
the
hope of
who were
JIJ STORY
4i6
doubts of the
The
protection
from the unwilling killedar the disclosure of the secret that the Sultan
wounded in the gate and here, after a search in the promiscuous
lay
slain,
the
It
was removed to
military
all
honours to
Ali.
its last
to create
an empire
Tipu
to lose
one,"
was
observation of
events,
and
their respective
forcibly
characters.
It
was
justified
by the
rulers of
Mysore.
defects,
neither
His
nor so robust as Haidar, and his complexion was darker.
so
hands and feet were small and delicate, his eyes large and full, but he
had a short thick neck and was slightly inclined to corpulence. His
tall
face was clean shaven, except for a thin line on the upper lip, and,
In dress
unlike his father, he retained his eyebrows and eyelashes.
he generally affected simplicity and made this the rule for his courtiers
His turban, which was latterly green, was fastened in, in the
also.
Mahratta fashion, by a white handkerchief tied over the top and under
He was very garrulous, and spoke in loud and sharp tones,
the chin.
laying
down
is
the son-in-law of
His throne was in the form of a tiger, with the head lifetigers' heads formed the capitals of the eight pillars
His own uniform and that of his soldiers was
supporting the canopy.
covered with the tiger stripe, and this was also engraved on his guns
emblematic.
size,
in tTold,^
and
live
two days as a
Now
which
at
Windsor Castle
the
in
field
417
very
also
industrious in writing, the pen being scarcely ever out of his hand.
He
could speak
also
Persian, but
his studies
And
as
and
Kannada,
Hindustani,
fluently
so great was
he
He
affected
on the most
illustrated in the
and
His rage
his subordinates.
all
for innovations,
and
military,
to
409) unsettled
cruel
threw power into unworthy hands, and alienated from him whole classes
which
they
the
for
good of
at length
The town
measures were
gave
rise to
the
self-conceit,
and
at last
placed over the houses of the respectable persons, and four of the
plunderers executed,
tranquillity
restored.
the
soldiery
was
restrained,
effectually
and
Fatteh Haidar, the eldest of the sons of Tipu, and of Purnaiya, Kamar-
officers,
Circular orders
Meer Soodoor,
protection.
By
these
means the
The
rest
from the
ince.s.sant
fifty years.
Mysore
to
The
allies,
all
the (ihdts lying between their possessions on the eastern and western
coasts, namely,
as
commanded
Kanara, Coimbatore,
the passes
and the
&:c.,
island of SLriiigapatam.
To
the
all
'
By a Commission composed of (Joneial Harris, Cnlimcl Arlluir Wcllcslcy, llic
Honourable Henry Wellesley, Lieut. -Colonel Williaiu Kirkpalrick, and Lieut.
E K
///STORY
4I-S
Chitaklroog and
I'or
Sira.
the
Mahrattas, whose
forces
were
not
Harpanhalli,
troops
to
be stationed
at
Haidarabad.
And
in
1803
Holalkere,
man
officers
the occasion.
of
the
The
the Nizam),
late
Five years
later,
it
would be
at \"eIlore,
open
difficult to
to Calcutta.
Tirumal Rao, previously referred to (p. 399), was also a candidate for this office,
But a letter on the subject was sent to her by Mr.
Webbe, in Mahratta, signed S'rl Veb (in Devanagari characters), and Tirumal Rao
was
liberally pensioned.
He
lived at
Madras
till
PURXAIYA REGEXT
describe the joy which
Hindus
The
in
the countenances of
the
all
present.
commenced.
far
was visible
419
advanced as
prince seated in
his health,
Mysore was
May
it
and though he
he endeavours
countenance
now
is
is
in i)ublic
From Indian
him sometimes
so
to
same time
at the
make
Duke
of
relax,
AVellington)
commanded
the
Division.
The combined
The
all
that could
disturbances caused by
west were
soon
quelled.
Purnaiya's
which was further swelled by the sale of the large stores of sandalwood
owing
to Tipu's prohibition of
Mysore
'
the
came
lie
riaidar
Mahratta
war,
out as a cadet in
the
177
1,
treasury
and was
in
continued to
fill.
TcUicherry during
army
State,
the field
in
ils
"
The
siege
l)y
before Seringapalani in
Resident
He was aji
remained till his retirement in 181 1, and died in England in 1813.
accomplished Arabic and Persian scholar. Closepet is named after him.
* He was a Mahratta by descent, and a native of Channagiri.
From 17S0 lie
served as a horseman in Haidar's army, but during the invasion of Lord Cornwallis
decamped with a few followers and as much booty as they could get hold of lo
In 1794 he was induced to come to
Dliarwar, where he lived by plundering.
Scringapatam with the prospect of being received into Tipu's service with all his
But refusing to embrace Islam, he was
followers, consisting of two hundred horse.
At the capture of Seringapatam he was
forcibly converted and thrust into prison.
ftjund chained to the wall like a wild beast, and the British soldiers out of jiily at
(mce freed him. He then escaped to the Mahratta country, and collecting a large
In 1800, having assumed
force committed many depredations in the north-west.
the title of " King of the Two Worlds," he threatened the Mysore frontier with a
body of 5,000 horse. Colonel Wellesley went against him, and pursuing him for
months from point to point without being able to come up with him, at last succeetled
in surprising him, when this freebooter's army was entirely routed anil he himself
killed in a cavalry charge led in person by his distinguished opjioncnt.
E E
///STORY
420
from
preceding
all
measures of
British
policy,
was
quoted with
and
office, civil
military, to
be
filled
in
no
to
satisfaction
little
Wellesley,
during
1804, to
in
past
the
the
record
years,
five
Governor-General,
it
provision
relation
to
was, therefore,
Marquess
the
" the
of
affairs
the
of
its
of
that
government
of
the
when
three miles,
first
exchanged
and
commenced
his dress,
and we proceeded
in state to
affairs
continued
proved
for
its
of the
till
181
"The knowledge
exercise,
people
and
in
little
any
the
enjoyment of
their
most important
as a
'
It
may be
^/i/itary Rt'niiitisa'nces,
East /ndies.
for
1.
rights."
and, as a
itself to
him
questioned, therefore,
\ 'ears'
to
some
421
by 181
t'or
he
This
the
i)rovoked
own
hands.
In 181
share
the
in
the
he expressed
to the
to assert his
young Raja,
who constantly urged him to take
resentment of
administration
for
Purnaiya, but
the
to
latter
declined further
after died,
am
my
was
fathers,"
the tranquil message he sent a few days before to his friend Colonel
Hill,
the
Commandant
of the
"
fort.
reply returned,
Say that
am
travelling the
short time.
Madhva
Plis talents
sect,
and he was made not only minister of finance, but was also put in charge
He was short and stout in person, but much more
active than Prahmans in general are, and Haidar rewarded him with a
of the commissariat.
His
tact
and
lie
latter
were
under the Sultan than any other person. But he was in no small
danger from the bigotry of his master. For the Sultan, it is said, once
" 1 am \our servant,"
proposed to him to become a Musalman.
Purnaiya, and hastily withdrew.
The Sultan's mother, who
had great influence with her son, on hearing of what hvid occurred,
strongly remonstrated with him on his folly, and he had the sense to
see the danger of proceeding any further in the matter.
It must have
replied
relief,
of Seringapatam, he was
had no cause
to
be
surrender to a nation
summoned
alarmed,
who
replied,
"
when,
and assured
that
he
to
to surrender,
to
HISTORY
42 2
Mr. Josiah
appointed Resident
Mysore
in
in succes-
sion to Colonel Close, but only consented to hold the office temporarily,
as he was anxious to leave India.
J. H. Peile
Mr. Webbe had been for many
the Ciovernment of Madras, and was intimately
concerned
He
left
in all
Mysore
June 1804,
in
died at a
to
to relieve
An
critical
memory by Purnaiya
his
Major (afterwards
Sir
is
obelisk erected to
far
Only the
briefest outline
men
at
on a
illustrious career.
He
South America, and eventually arrived off the Cape of Good Hope
most opportune moment, which enabled them to decide the
at a
continued as
Dutch
made
that
^Military Secretary
the
Cape a
in
life
in
at
He
British colony.
at
Madras, and
Haidarabad, where he
forces.
immediately
after
to Persia
the other),
and
by the Governor-General,
He
itself,
Company
and
thirteen
when taken by
which
refuse a
commission
in
in their
exchange of prisoners with Tipu, the officer of the opposite party, seeing such a
asked where the commanding officer was. " I am the commanding officer,"
was the answer he was astonished to receive.
for
stripling,
JOHN MALCOLM
S//^
423
he had been engaged was turning his thoughts to a hfe of Hterary leisure
and the compilation of his History of Persia, when, in March 1805, he
was again summoned to Calcutta by the Govuirnor-General, and was
On
In 1812 he received
he was engaged
and Mahrattas, and in 18 19 took charge
He went home again in 1822,
of the administration of Central India.
and was subsequently appointed Governor of Bombay. After a most
distinguished career in India^ he retired to England in 1831, entered
five years'
furlough to England.
London
He
was very
tall
and
in
of influenza in 1833.
him
Bombay.
body and mind.
strong,
and of untiring
all,
activity in
statue of
in
Belgaum
at the
men would
him
it."
is
monument
In about
became Governor of
have not
been
able
to
many
years, but
believe he
had been
Mysore he went
to the Mauritius.
in
On
Parliament.
In 1825 Mr.
J.
leaving
A. Casamaijor, of
The Duke of Wellington, writing to him in 1824, says, " I can answer for it thai
from the year 1796 no great transaction has taken place in the East in which you have
not played a principal, most useful, conspicuous and honourable i>art
and you have
in many services, di]ilomatic as well as military, been distinguished by successes, any
'
one of which
of a
man."
in
life
n/STORY
424
tlic Madras
when he was
To
Civil
Service,
return
to
whole
the
country.
ready an
too
report
in
18 14
the
rule
however,
parasites,
Resident was
the
that
and
Flatterers
and
ear,
his
filled
gained
compelled to
persons
worthless
the
Though possessed
arrears.
in
intelligence,
for
1834,
commenced
till
transferred to Travancore.^
governing
the
country,
and
was yet
ability
of great natural
too
to
delegate
The
his court
inevitable
of his
result
all
remonstrance.
In 181
an
Colonel Welsh,
whom we
eye-witness
Mysore paid us a
and his staff.
.
promising youth
visit for
much
fear
am
"The Rajah
says,
this
goes,
for,
"The
after-life
must
of
Hon. A. Cole
prince as a most
different."
prince, I
181
British,
of this
promise of his
own
I
had never felt such a predilection for
young Rajah and Major Wilks's accounts of the
proofs he gave of good sense and honourable feeling made an
impression on my mind which led me afterwards to hope, when hope
was vain ; for on acquiring the entire management, he threw himself
into the most improper hands, and disregarded the advice of his
youth.
any native as
for this
were
filled
He eventually retired to the Xilagiri Hills, where in 1S42 he bought the residence and property of the Governor, Lord Elphinstone, at Kaity, and al his death
in 1849 bequeathed it to the Basel Lutheran Mission.
'
425
and with able and honourable advice, which he has never wanted
Wilks's successors, might have acquired a
name among
failed,
that
High
every village."
in
offices of State
Purnaiya's regency.
he would
that
if
deficiency,
the
to
engaged
Government a
should
his collections
good the
paid
Major
in
his subjects
to
and
fall
that
Government.
realize
was
if
made by
under
amount of revenue
amount he would make
they exceeded
it
origin
certain
short of that
generally
its
increase
Amildar thus
the
for
any violation
when represented
to the
upon Government,
fell
losses.
The
distress arising
heavily
upon the
ryots,
the
As another
it
may be
remained
for years
justice
if
guilty at
all,
were
Once,
in
1825,
the venerable
Sir
of
writes,
"
In
concluded by saying
would
Treaty
justify the
;
Government
in acting
assumption
his authority in
it
to
HISTORY
426
re-establish
it,
himself.
I'.ut
was unwilling
to
extremity, and
if
would be
unavoidable."
transient,
1827.
The
Resident,
Mr.
Cassamaijor,
strove
ineffectually
to
arrest
the
place
to
his
trust
always
in
His
unworthy
advi.sers.
Sowar Cutcherry, and was one of the Rc4ja"s most intimate counsellors,
and virtually the Dewan for a few years after Purnaiya's retirement.
By his
down
Nagar
by his
dependents or relatives. Though charged with flagrant frauds and
embezzlements, their conduct was shielded from scrutiny ; while some
of them even enriched themselves by giving encouragement to robbers
for whose operations the -wild nature of the country offers many
facilities
and partaking of the plunder. The outstanding balances of
to
1828
was,
with a
interruption,
slight
filled
up
and
settle the
claims.
seven-and-a-half lakhs,
He made
and returned
large remissions
to the
Darbar
to
the extent of
in 1828.
The Raja
The
latter
remissions,
discovered that
consequences to themselves
pursuing should expose the
practised during so
many
claims,
The
dis-
if
corruption
years,
connived
proceedings
been "priest of the last Nayak of Bednur and was possessed of his seal rings. These,
on the death of the priest, Sadar Malla got hold of, and assuming the name of Biidi
Basavappa, wandered about the countrj- secretly giving out that he was a descendant
INSURRECTION IN NAGAR
In August (1830) a force in his
of Anantapur, but
failed.
places assembled in
ki'ita
name attempted
ryots in various
On
recalled,
the ground of
and the former
He made
use of troops to
or indignation meetings.
these
427
Strong
December
for
Chanraypatna, where
Dewan
for
some days;
it
into.
several
Meanwhile there
were encounters in various parts between the insurgents and the troops.
In January the Rdja's camp was established at Hebbur, and the
Dewan was despatched with troops against Kamandroog, while
Annapi)a, an officer of cavalry, was appointed to supersede the Faujdar
of Nagar.
Annappa maintained an arduous conflict for several weeks
persons were hanged, others flogged or mutilated.
with
the
insurgents,
Here he remained
said, "
till
nearly starved,
and die
like
in this
way
to
when addressing
of starvation,
soldiers."
Company's
February.
British
escort, taking
his troop.s,
us go and
.sallying
he
fight,
on the
Masur in
forth
fifteen miles to
territory,
operations against
from Harihar.
let
command
of the
Lieut.
Mysore
troops, captured
Kamandroog
Hence
assault.
Nagar family. Al)()ut i8i2 he was imprisoned for some lime in Canara for
and on release obtained a passport bearing the seal of the Zillah court, in
which was entered his name as he himself gave it, Bi'idi Rasavajijia Nagar Khavind.
This document was now exhibited as a sannad from the l">ast India Company recognizing his claims.
These deceptions were effectual, and when the discontent to
which we have alluded was at its height, taking advantage of it to promise a full
remission of all balances and a reduction of the assessment, he was, about .\pril
of the
rolibery,
JIJSTORY
428
Lieut. Roclifort
marched
insurgents
taken
li;id
to
He now marched
it
by
retire
from a
12th.
concentrated at Shimoga,
moved on
the 31st of
west,
By
May
by a circuitous
month
the majority
of the ryots
of cowl.
The
for
many months.
the
Governor-General ordered
investigate
the
" origin,
formation
the
and
progress
of
suppression
Committee'
of
the
to
recent
in Mysore."
Their report showed that the misgovernment of the Raja had produced grave and widely-spread discontent,
that the revenues were rapidly failing, and that mal-administration
was rampant in all departments of the State. The Governor-General,
Lord William Bentinck, therefore determined upon acting on the
fourth and fifth articles of the subsidiary treaty.
In a letter addressed
disturbances
preservation,
and
J.
M.
two
Commissioners
for
the
429
who
purpose,
proceed
will
immediately to Mysore.
"I now therefore give to your Highness this formal and final notice,
and I request your Highness to consider this letter in that light that
;
is,
Mysore
the
by the
upon
treaty to
for
and proclamations
to the officers
and authorities of Mysore, within ten days from the date when
may
letter
this
all
To
after instructed.''
one lakh of
The
star
sum of
who
(19th Oct.
whom
The
senior Commissioner,
vote,
who
point,
to overrule his
financial matters
in
until
Up
1S34.
to
colleague on every
latter post
of
two
Commissioners,
opinion,
was
an
constantly
differed
organization
April
of a
in
to the
the whole
who
naturalh-
agency ill-adapted
for
Accordingly,
the
in
continued to
still
in
June.
But the
office
of
exist.
Fraser,
J. S.
who had
was
'
in
The
is
list
in
J.
Briggs
4 Oct. 1S31
,,
VV.
Morison
Junior
Senior
Colunel
6 Kel). 1S33
Mr. C. M. Lushingtoii
C. D. Drury
,,
,,
J. M. Macleod
18 Kel). 1832
Mark Cuhhon
17 Fcl). 1834
Colonel
4(^-1.1831
16 June 1832
JIISTOR
430
of (Jooig.
rrniaincd
till
Major R.
it
to
subsidy.
Jientinck
t<j
to the Raja,
(afterwards
vSir
to the
guaranteed by
however
The
1838
the time of
known
in
left
and
Travancorc, and
in
I).
when
1843,
[jroposal,
before he
made Resident
In 1836 he was
Haidarabad.
at
whose
had been
any portion,
integrity
Governor-General to the Madras Governassumption of the Province had been to the effect
instructions of the
ment on the
first
that
Directors in their letter dated 25th September 1835, in which they stated
were " desirous of adhering as far as can be done to the native
that they
usage,
and not
possible,
adhered to
process of time
it
in
The above
his adherents
that the
The
and
The
lay
be worked
But in
machinery of government
Moreover, the opposing influence of the Raja
all
cannot
became known
and
which
system
introduce a
to
it
evils
ill-defined,
and
its
sentences were
made
subject
Commissioner.
accomplished.
after introduced,
1854.
arising
Judicial
SIR
MARK CUBBON
431
The
it
first felt
for Pulilic
by the Raja as
Com-
known by experience
a ruler
No
be thoroughly incompetent."
to
and nearly
necessary,
officer,
thirty-five
J.
P.
The
public debts due from the time of his deposition were not extinguished
till
having no
heir,
prosperity.
that
no
less
\x\
removed
to the ryot
rise
in
by dividing
it
in
made
as easy as possible
in
in
many
one village the inhabitants had to jiay a tax because their ancestors had failed to find
the stray horse of a palegar, and any one passing a particular spot in Xagar without
keeping his hands close to his side had to pay a tA. .\11 these taxes were fornially
entered in the government records as part of the rc^urces of the state.
Jlis TORY
432
no
Raja,
the
to
resignation, that
was withdrawn.
at
of honours as
affection
He
1
in April
of years,
and
his
to resign,
and
1861, at an advanced
He
in India.
memory
is
left
Mysore
cherished with
at the
at the
full
80 1,
illness,
than to Sir
less
it
age of
16.
On
arrival
he joined
out to India in
his uncle.
Major Wilks,
native habits.
To
his
all
in
exercising their
own judgment,
He was
and was generous and kind-hearted in support of them.
passionately fond of horses, and kept up to fifty or more, chiefly Arabs,
his
in
as
stables
To
pets.
the
first
Madras
Council.
*
filled
My
regret that
officer
who
efforts to get
Mark,
am
in spite of the
of
Man
all
his papers.
the
referred to.
SIR
MARK CUBBOX
433
animals he had a number trained for the races, but did not run them,
Though he did
and
courts
Sunday
offices,
His favourite
in the year.
We
Canning's
Bangalore.
rous old
Her companion,
visit.
\\'e
man
Lady Canning,
can describe."
He
a very hand-
is
visiting
am
the
Sir
Mark Cubbon,
"
1,500 feet
above the tableland of Bangalore, and with a view over about 150
miles of country on all sides.
It is cool fresh air and a very pleasant
spot,
century
over
in
Lidia.
the world,
and
is
He
very delightful.
seems
but
to
know
all
that
has been
man
is
all
this
gone on
has
all
almost
ever saw."'
the
mourners
left
man
"the greatest
An
equestrian
memory
at
this
statue,
in
to
old
Man, where he
"There
island
has
by Baron
lies,"
rest
.said
produced
Marochetti,
of
officers
the
in
tomb,
the
laid
Isle of
the
the
family
As
part.
archdeacon,
was
erected
in
to
his
front of
The
Crown,
on
the
departure
in
to the
Rdja,
in
the
had supported
as well as
thought
bv
the
his objection to
his
opportunity
favourable
for
again
He
accordingly addressed
in
///STORY
434
n
exce[>ti()n
it
originally
conceded
decision of the
Home
is
equally
responsibility
itself."
The
Elgin.
cannot divest
it
it is
it,
to satisfy
of the country
and rejected
your Highness
Mysore and to the
The
ICngland, took
fcjr
to
ground
left
alive to
lie
Highness
in the
administration
Mysore," was made known to him at the end of 1863, on which the Raja
his intention of adopting a son.
His debts had now again
annoimced
and two
officers
last
were appointed
and the
latter,
period
many
ofificiated,
Mysore had
In
1866-7, during
During
hitherto
re-
organized on the model of the Punjab system, and other reforms were
on foot
set
system.
divided
all
eight
each
Districts,
into
Division
three Divisions,
sub-
commenced
settle-
and of preserving
soil.
all
proprietary
In conjunction with
this,
and
the field
advantages of a lease for that period without burdening him with any
Mr. Bowring, of the Bengal Civil Service, had been Assistant- Resident at Lahore
and subsequently in the Punjab Commission. P'rom 1S58 to 1862 he was
Private Secretary to the Governor-Ceneral, Lord Canning.
Created C.S.I, in 1867,
and retired to England in 1870. The Bowring Institute in Bangalore was erected,
partly by subscriptions, as a memorial to him.
*
in 1847,
THE
RAJA'S
ADOPTION
435
condition beyond that of discharging the assessment for the single year
by individuals or
held
religious
institutions
as
or
real
pretended
whole
The
the Raja.
having been
villages
made during
work grew
and
one
the
for
District,
extended.
aliena-
the administration of
of
disposal
were
Municipalities
scarcely a branch
civil
In
established.
Education
suits.
and
untiring
as judicial
short,
came under
greatly
there
was
the scrutiny
head
energetic
each
for
was
of
the
Government.
Meanwhile
a scion,
who on
his
affairs
fortunes of the
this
name
of
Chama
Rajendra.
A\'hether
some time
doubtful,
in
the
House
of
for
Commons
Sir
'
for ensuring,
Native (Government
possible
security
for
in
the
tributary
Ikitish
interests
State
and
of
for
Mysore, with
the
every
prosperity
and
Government
and on
penned the despatch
He was
belief that
of
(Commons
Disraeli
was
the existence
for India,
'
is
House
Secretary of State
to the (jOvernor-(jeneral
which decided
K.-ija II.'s
wife
HISTORY
436
oul
thai
tlu!
decision
piL'vious
reinstatement of the
the
regarding
to say
immediate dominion
may
the
the
her
her
co-operating with her representatives in the prorhotion of the general prosand, in the present case more especially, having
perity of the country
;
its
Mysore, and the personal loyalty and attachment to the British Government which his Highness has so conspicuously manifested, Her Majesty
desires to maintain that family on the throne in the person of his
Highness's adopted
in 1799, so far as
son,
the
upon terms
altered
corresponding
circumstances
of the
with
made
those
present
time will
allow.
" In considering the stipulations
to
arrangement,
this
Majesty's
of those
have, in
for so
which
be necessary to give
feel
place, to
that
effect
Her
welfare
sovereign, to
take
all
observe,
first
will
the
to the principles
the
pains
enter
into
upon which he
the
they
them
can
distinct
shall administer
observance
of the
agreement.
" It
is,
Her Majesty
that the
young prince
should have the advantage of an education suitable to his rank and position,
and calculated to prepare him for the duties of administration and I have
;
to desire
to rule."
to direct that
if
at the
demise of
his
Highness
the young prince should not have attained the age fixed for his majority,
same
principles
DEATH OF KRISHNA RAJA WODEYAR
437
and
Government,
of the British
interests
to the
in regard
for
some addition
rights
to the
subsidy.
The
own
pretensions,
was much gratified with the remainder of the decision, and with the
He
was as
He
Haines, formerly
had been
great extent at
to a
in
and
Next year he
training.
died,
on the 27th of March 1868, having reached the ripe age of seventy-four
years.
fifth
Though deprived
give reins
to
princely
tlie
lil)eralit.y
many amiable
much
qualities
by those with
appreciated
him of a
was issued
whom
this event
personal
was intimate.
he
the Right Honourable the Viceroy and GovernorGeneral' in Council announces to the Chiefs and people of Mysore, the
century.
" His
Chamarajendra
Highness
Government
of
late
Wodiar
Maharaja,
Bahadoor, at present a
acknowledged by the
is
Mysore
territories.
"
his
name by
the
will be
Government, and
territories
British
as heretofore.
"When
the
age
qualified
Highness
his
of eighteen
for
the
sliall
years,
discharge
may
Bowring,
time of
at the
who
if
will
his
Highness
of
his
be entrusted
to
of the
be determined
and
duties
of
majority, that
shall
then
exalted
be
position,
him, subject to
is,
found
the
such
at that time."
installed at
the
Dasara,
Lawrence.
HISTOR Y
438
monies attendant on
self-control
his installation
was not a
it
from
was
1869
remarkable to see a
little
much
dignity."
styled
Chief Commissioner,
him
assimilation
Provinces, although
15ritish
larger
before,
Two
The
interests.
to that of the
it
and
therefore,
Many
by their countrymen.
filled in
a similar manner,
at that period
left
open
for a
offices
were
more extensive
in
February
called
works of
irrigation to a
in
all
efficiency, in
Education continued
to flourish.
out
were
set
on
foot.
In 187
1,
Sub-Divisions,
Government
officers
in
charge
into
closer
This distinguished oficer had made a name when only a Captain in connection
with the surrender of the fort of Gwahor, in the Mutiny.
He subsequently com'
manded the column which captured the rebel leader Tantia Topee. Was Political
Agent at Gwalior in i860, and for Central India, at Indore, in 1861.
Arrested
and deported the Gaikwar Malhar Rao in 1S75, selected and installed his successor,
and reorganized the administration of Baroda.
When on his way back to Mysore
at the end of that year, he was appointed Resident at Haidarabad, from which he
retired to England in 1881, and died in the south of France in 1894.
To him
Bangalore owes the Cubbon Park, at first called Meade Park, the name being
changed in accordance with his wishes.
THE GREAT
communication with
FA.]fEyE
people and
the
to
give
439
the
Assistant-Super-
measure
for the
all
the grades
jurisdiction,
and
The
The
operation.
same
the
in
year,
an important
and the
judicial
civil
were thus
amildars
powers of other
and
its
and
departments,
Forest
appointed as Attache's,
experience in
civil
and
with
men
young
the
view of
of
enabling
responsible charges.
Member
C. B. Saunders,
who
for
some
of the
^^'hci
1875,
^Ir.
years
Commissioner occurred the great famine which swept off more than a
and for a time beclouded all the prosperity of
the State.
The young
Haines
in
Raja
(to
whom,
Colonel G.
1869,
B.
on
the
resignation
Malleson'
had
of
been
Colonel
appointed
Delhi on the
ist
Empress of
of January 1877,
India.
Soon
after
when
their
the
return
rapidly to thicken.
The
failed.
stores
late rains of
The
several parts
forests
lost,
the State
house-to-hou.se visitation
had
'
He had served in the I'unjah in 1849, and was I'oHtical .\gent and Conimissidiicr
with the army before Delhi at its final siege and capture in the Mutiny in 1S57.
Retired to England in 1878, and died there some years after.
Created C. B. in 1864.
several standard
works on Indian
historical subjects.
Created C.S.I,
Author of
in 1872.
IIISTOR V
440
been
The
and other
iii.stituicd
spring showers
fell
palliative
When,
measures adopted.
hope revived
in 1877,
therefore,
regular
rains
failed
Madras
to Bangalore,
400
in
to
were
May, there
yet, in
relief kitchens,
and
in
to
Mysore.
Sir
became evident
it
came
was seen
Upper
of regiments in
India,
himself.
be absolutely necessary.
to
number
well
as
The
distress.
European agency
larger
of officers, therefore,
were induced to
as civilians,
Elliott
was
Sir Colin)
now
concentrated, and
confined as
were not
far as possible
closed
all
and
silver coins,
till
November
1878.
articles of jewellery,
famine by
to those
and
with,
of
reinstating
The
financial effects
approaching
The
Rendition.
in-vested
of
surplus
in
which
was convened to
Mr.
had
Committee
for
reducing
lakhs
in
deficit,
view of the
The revenue
1877-8 to 69 lakhs.
report on the measures practicable
in
63
officers,
abolition of
many
on lower pay.
(afterwards
Sir
James)
Gordon,
who
had
been
Judicial
THE RENDITION
441
till
A.
F.
when Mr.
1878,
tutor.
Captain
in 1876.
Maharaja
\\.
in his
along with other boys of good family and suitable age, away from his
residence, in a select school, where
them
of scene
in lessons
all
were treated
and games.
On
needed
his
to
and
Ootacamund.
Commissioner
Chief
in
the prince.
for
and he took
Calcutta
to
trips
hills at
was made
alike,
On
the
latter,
for
who
effects of his
the
marriage
and
careful
accompanied
the best
Gordon
Mr.
means
on
be the subject of
conti'.iued to
Gordon, and
instruction
throughout
tour
in
1880
he
the
State
as
rule.
of
March
1881, when, at
seven o'clock in the morning, amidst universal good wishes and every
Chama
The ceremony
in
Mysore.
on
this
the inauguration a
to betoken
now became
at
knighted shortly
to the
after.
Gordon
Mr.
The terms
From 1863
'
'
rreviously
to
tutor
to
the
Xawab
f)f
[owra.
(Jii
leavint;
Mysore
lie
l)ecanie
Assistant-Resident at Haidaraliad.
'
l'rinci|>al
of the
Kunihliakonam
College.
*
tahu]
it
their
Init
the
Home Government
refused to sanction
it.
JJISTOR V
442
In view of the finaneial
enhanced
straits
of
Maliaraja's civil
for the first five
fixed at 13
list,
years.
postponed
the
Dewan Mr.
appointments, nominating as
said
ing,
payment of the
was
all
existing officers in
C. Rangacharlu
their
and form-
The
all
other measures
territories
and the
well-
conceived in
the
Government has
administration
the
of
in
appreciated by the people for whose benefit they are intended, and he
is
all
whom
the
Dewan
and a programme
of what is intended to be carried out in the coming year.
Such an
arrangement, by bringing the people into immediate communication
with the Government, would serve to remove from their minds any
misapprehensions in regard to the views and action of Government, and
would convince them that the interests of the Government are identical
will
will
be conveniently
festival,
which
Brahman of the Conjeveram country. He was a DeputyMadras Government, and had been engaged as an assistant on
the Inam inquiry, when brovight to Mysore by Mr. Bowring in 1868, on the decease of
the Maharaja, to aid in arranging his affairs and settling his debts.
He was subsequently made Controller of the Palace, and in 1879 Revenue Secretary to the Chief
*
Srivaishnavii
Commissioner.
Created
CLE.
in 1878.
REPRESENTATIVE ASSEMBLY
to
443
it
year since.
year to
The
is
translated
into
Kannada.
of,
or
The members
in the earlier
Dewan and
the District officers, but from 1885 they were selected by the Local
Municipal Boards, by
tion
was imposed
the wealthier
is
classes
The
three years.
for
and
in
to 17, or the
The
500.
cities
authorized
number of members
for
to
1893 membership
number
and
in
time formed.
member
this
Local
depute a
Fund
specified
Lists are
servants
members
excluded
returnable
is
from
351,
and
both.
all
of
efficiently represented.
The
first
measures
of
reductions of expenditure.
the
With
directed
to
and Hassan) and nine taluqs' were abolished, as well as the Small
Cause Court and several Subordinate Judges' Courts, while the
number of jails was reduced from nine to three, the Silahdar regiments
from three to two, and District and taluq boundaries were generally
altered.
The duties of some of the higher appointments retained were
before long doubled up under fewer officers, with lower designation.s.
These changes caused a feeling of much unrest, and tended to sever
continuity with the past.
But the loss of the able Dewan, Mr.
Rangacharlu,
who died
matters to a pause.
at
JIISTOR V
444
lakh was
made
was selected
to
to his family,'
was guided by the good fortune that has watched over the destinies of
But Sir James Oordon, who had .safely steered the State
Mysore.
through all the recent eventful changes was now disabled by a paralytic
His
stroke, and he retired to England, where he died some years later.
great services to
The changes
in the
as the following
list
Gordon
to
May
after this,
will show'*
Mar. 1881
to
June 1883
June 1883
to
Mar. 1887
1886
Sir Charles
Mr. (afterwards
V.C
June 1891
Colonel P. D. Henderson
Jan.
Mr. W. Lee-Warner
Mr. (now Sir) W. Mackworth Young
...
Colonel Donald Robertson ...
When
it
was known
Sept.
...
...
...
Dec. 1896
that Sir
return to his
meanwhile been
Punjab, was
acting,
made
Resident.
as a
^
in
During most of
monument to him.
A Smarta Brahman
his
absence on leave,
was erected,
partly
by
Mr.
subscriptions,
He
entered the Mysore service in 1868 as judicial Sheristadar, and from 1879 was Deputy
Commissioner. Had also acted as Controller of the Palace, Sessions Judge, and in
other capacities.
W. W. Hunter
described
him
as a statesman
Iri
a laudatory
management of Mysore
who had
affairs, Sir
Mr. W. J. Cuningham
...
Major H. Wylie
445
and
and Mr.
join,
On
India,
the Government of
the transfer
of the latter
to
Assam,' Sir Harry Prendergast became Resident, and when he left for
Baroda, Sir Oliver St. John* succeeded. Sir Oliver was afterwards sent
to Baluchistan,
and died
Henderson,
till
During the
Sir
Harry
Thuggee
and
Henderson
latter's
retired in 1895,
But
Political Secretary to
Commissioner in
in his turn was made Lieutenant-Governor of the Punjab, and Colonel
Donald Robertson, Resident at Gwalior, took his place in Mysore. The
office has thus been filled by distinguished men of every variety of
and experience.
service
had
to [irovide
end.
Railwavs
works were recognized as the most potent agents to this
The latter, however, are subject to the drawback that, being
largely
dependent on the
and
still
irrigation
rains,
fail in
a time of drought
Company on terms
being extended to Harihar from capital borrowed
which allowed of
England, and
in
from ]?angalore
its
this portion
to
The
State
funds.
'
Subsequently Resident
Had
at
for,
that
tracts
Agent
at
ilie I'unjal).
Chiefs' College at
Kandahar.
Mayo
was successively
in 1S76,
Upper Hurnia,
in
1S92.
HISTOR V
446
arose
from
the
of
failure
rains,
and
relief
works had actually been devised when rain fell and the prospect
A short line from Mysore to Nanjangud, admitting of the
changed.
transport
of
The
decided on.
fifty-eight
Rendition thus increased to 315 by 1895, and surveys had been made of
lines from Nanjangud to Gudalur, Nanjangud to Erode, and Arsikere
Hassan
via
Irrigation
all
to Mangalore.
works had
all
The
may now be
latter
carried out.
tracts
this
The
pleted in 1884,
year
it
The payment
of the enhanced
Government, which
the surplus.
retains
The
in
continued on
all
liberal scale
in
1888, and a
also
meanwhile
was extinguished
reached i8oi
it
had
utility.
liability against
to
good seasons,
it
was the
effect of natural
growth, under the stimulus afforded by the opening out of the country
by means of new roads and railways, the execution of important irrigaalso in some
works and the general expansion of industries
measure of an improved management of particular sources of income.
tion
Department
ot"
447
largely
clearly seen.
Coffee-planting had
in
ment on the land in place of the old lidlat or duty levied on the
produce, and the area under coffee has since increased by twenty-eight
square miles.
But the most remarkable industrial development has
The
and
1886,
tracts
in
the
indication of
profit
State
was carried
The
out.
this
terms
European
effect,
have been
in the
become a
Kolar
from
liberal
granted to
The
first
in
gold-fields.
What was
valued at about
1894-5 the quantity reached 234,859
ounces, valued at ^844,271, or about 150 lakhs.
The royalty, with
premia and deposits on leases, paid annually to the Mysore Government, increased in the same period from half a lakh to more than
9 lakhs, rose every year, until in
75 lakhs.
and the
various times,
silk
In 1889 liberal
industry revived.
at
con-
iron
Maddur
in
Malavalli,
to
and
But as yet
this
scheme has
all
parts
early reorganized,
by the appointment of
and medical
local
surgeons,
relief
the
midwives.
Sanitation
jiarticular attention,
The
l)rogress.
on
local
more
Charges which
funds
liberal
were
in
in
made marked
rose accordingly.
JirSTOKY
448
was spccinlly provided
for, to
inscriptions throughout
the country
of thu
rillow
much-needed Muzrai Department, to control the funds and management of temples, was formed. Also an Excise Department, to regulate
the manufacture and sale of spirituous licjuors.
A corps of Imperial
Service Lancers was enrolled, to aid in imperial defence.
An Observatory, well
established at Bangalore.
An
in
And
in
officials, to
enable them to
make
men
The
as evidence
of the liberal
visit
in
1881.
Since
In 1886 the Earl of Dufferin was here, and the following extract
day.
from one of
made upon
his
his
mind
ing
its
own
direct administration of
its
The lamented
had
visited
keddahs.
vast territories
" There
is
probably no State in
India where the ruler and the ruled are on more satisfactory terms, or in
for the
happiness
But Mysore, thus flourishing and placed in the front rank of the
was doomed to suffer a bitter loss at the end of 1S94.
His Highness the Maharaja had gone on a tour as usual in the cold
States of India,
his family.
all
449
On
his arrival at
been feeling for a few days before, developed into diphtheria, and so
rapid was the progress of the disease that in spite of the best medical
he suddenly expired on the 28th. The people of Mysore were
simply stunned by the shock which this sad news created, so utterly
unexpected.
The entire press of India, with all the leading journals
skill
career so promising
in
at
Mysore and
partly at
Bangalore
in
the cold
weather a tour was undertaken to some other part of India, and the
hot weather was passed on the
hills
at
Ootacamund.
He
had thus
travelled
leading
The
the
then ten years old, was performed at Mysore, by the Resident, Colonel
Henderson, with
all
moment
of
in
before.
Mysore
at the
life
his
thrust
Mr. J.J. Whiteley, of Cooper's Hill Kni^inccrint; College, was appointed as tutor
father's dealli.
Mr. S. M. Fraser, of the Iioinl)ay Civil
G G
HISTOR V
450
doubtless yet
lies
before
In the century
it.
failure
now
closing
it
has been
conducted without reference to European advice, and of the conspicuous success of administration on Western lines by Europeans and
As
natives combined.
history tends
to repeat
itself,
these
lessons
should be pondered.
Instrument of Transfer/
Whereas
the British
for
a long period in
possession of the territories of Mysore and has introduced into the said
and conditions as might be necessary for ensuring the maintenance of the system of administration so introduced, declared that if
Maharaja Chamrajendra Wadiar Bahadur, the adopted son of the late
Maharaja, should, on attaining the age of eighteen years, be found qualified
restrictions
government thereof
and appears to the British Government qualified for the position aforesaid,
and is about to be entrusted with the government of the said territories
And whereas it is e.xpedient to grant to the said Maharaja Chamrajendra
Wadiar Bahadur a written instrument defining the conditions subject to
which he will be so entrusted. It is hereby declared as follows
:
The
said
succeed him
possession
fulfil
3.
of,
in
The
shall
it
Governor-General
in
See above,
p. 441.
INSTRUMENT OF TRANSFER
451
(hereinafter
the
faithful in allegiance
perform
all
the
against
territories
external
all
to
to
and subordination,
enemies, and
to
relieve
the
and determine, and the said island shall become part of the said territories,
and be held by the Maharaja upon the same condition as those subject to
which he holds the rest of the said territories.
7. The Maharaja of Mysore shall not, without the previous sanction of
the Governor-General in Council, build any new fortresses or strongholds,
or repair the defences of any existing fortresses or strongholds in the said
territories.
8.
The Maharaja
Governor-General
any
or at
Governor-General
9.
in
The Maharaja
Council to do
Mysore
of
and
stores,
so.
shall
not
object
the maintenance or
to
necessary.
so granted.
He
in Council
He
in
in
Council
may
cantonments
such sanitary measures as the Governor-General
declare to be necessary.
and
He
shall
such
to time,
The
fix.
equipment and
drill
of troops shall at
all
The Maharaja
of
Mysore
shall
abstain
from interference
G G
in
the
HISTORY
452
affairs of
The
coins of the
under the law for the time being in force, be a legal tender in British
India and all laws and rules for the time being applicable to coins current
The
in British India shall apply to coins current in the said territories.
separate coinage of the Mysore State, which has long been discontinued,
;
shall not
14.
be revived.
The Maharaja
may be
of
Mysore
may
and working
such
of
lines.
All
lines
of
territories,
require
whether
the time being in force in British India in respect to telegraphs shall apply
to
said territories.
16.
The Maharaja
of
Mysore
shall
cause to be
for
whose
Resident
may be
arrest
in
necessary.
delegated to
jurisdiction
to
time be
INSTRU^rENT OF TRANSFER
1
The Maharaja
8.
Mysore
of
comply with
sliall
453
salt,
opium, and
poppy heads.
All laws in
19.
territories
when
force
and
rules
in possession thereof, as
maintained and
shown
in the
in
the said
is
placed
efficiently administered,
in
Wadiar Bahadur
the
previous
not repeal or modify such laws, or pass any laws or rules inconsistent
therewith.
No
20.
when
the Maharaja
General
made
is
placed in possession
in Council.
and in force on the said 25th day of March 1881, shall be maintained in
accordance with the respective terms thereof, except in so far as they may
be rescinded or modified either by a competent Court of law, or with the
consent of the Governor-General in Council.
22. The Maharaja of Mysore shall at all times conform to such advice as
the Governor-General in Council may offer him with a view to the
management
the imposition
liis
revenues,
ot
24.
person
the
is
entitled to succeed, or
Council shall be
is
the decision
said territories,
final.
fit
thereon
of
the
(.Signed)
\'^iccroy
FoKT William,
\st
March
1881.
Govcrnor-CJencral in
Rii'ox,
and Govcrnor-Gcncr.il.
454
RELIGION
Thk
from
whom
is
field "
be feared.
"
worship
religious
earliest
propitiate powers
it
rites.
this
worship
many
hooded
the deadly
There
is
cobra,
is
scarcely a village in
serpent, carved
on stone,
The
living serpent
is
in
many
parts
is
left
undis-
etc.
Naga kanya
and the
at
Hiremagalur.
Naga and
'
Nagini.
its
by Janamejaya
is
said to
is
not, I believe,
seven
the historical
The worship
An
in
Humcha, married
the middle slab exhibits the female serpent, the upper half of
human
form,
arm
/Esculapian rod or the cadiiceits of Mercury, with sometimes a linga engraved between
them.
"
Some
Mys.
Ins., S. S. 92.
who
SERPENT WORSHIP
uncommon in any part of the
it at many places in different
country
directions.
From
residence of a snake.
is
455
among
ant-hill,
a refuge as invio-
the Jews.
that of trees,
The
fruit.
under certain
round with a raised platform, on
built
One
is
invariably a
fig,
as
human
The
beings.
is
is
term which
Buddhism
does not
work of
now seem
have a
to
But
charity.
Northern India
in
relation
.special
and
particular trees
is
The
fig, is
One on
of wishing tree.
common
is
It
is
built
The
an object of worship.
Humcha
Padmavati
at
to be the
same
lower part
The
is
bilpaire or
titlasi
by
all
the country
for protection
and
is
which
is
gi(/(i,
said
The yekke
subject of
some curious
grown on an
houses.
is
visited
is
Vishnu and
Pennar near
to
is
N.
object of reverence as a
bank of the
the
It
except as a
religion
to
had
uncertain.
is
is
sacred
{arisfo/ochia
rites."
the regard paid to the kakkc or Indian laburnum, which furnishes the
little
bunch
of field flowers.
The
5.
RELIGION
45^1
A woman
is
nearly always
the priest,
honorific
the
plural A/niiiaiiavaru,^
is
the
worship, as the
spond
in
Chamundi, and
feared
is
Kali,
to corre-
also called
Though
goddess.
She seems
or
and propitiated
is
bestower of blessings."
She
supposed to
is
small-pox
inflict
which
is
annually
made
Manjarabad
in
in
many
To
avert this
and other
parts of a buffalo.'
ceremony by Mr.
Elliot as
find
performed
Miira, after
time
it is
wrath, of
Md.ra.'*
Almost every
various local
.she
sometimes bears
At the foundation of a
village
it
is
some
point of the ground two or three large slabs of stone, which are called
ceremony
and
is
white.
all
Amnor
of the
Todas mentioned
name
This
is
evidently the
called Mara,
Monier Williams,
Wilson, Works, II, 340.
For a similar Toda custom see Phren. am. Todas, 81.
Exper. of PL, I, 66. Reference is also there made to Jour. Ethnol. Soc. of
Ind. Wis., 58
''
demon
in
An annual
cf.
ANIMISM
457
seen
the apex.
Another
Mother
is known by
mean demon, but may
a word which
is
Earth,
taken to
or
the
the
powers of Nature."
occult
name
relate to
It
is
of bhuta,
bhi'i
fayi,
generally
To
aiid turmeric.
of a
man
is
angles of the
oil
field,
and a few flowers broken over it. An off'ering is also made in some
parts by a man walking round the skirts of the field, at every few
steps casting grains of seed into the air, shouting out at the same
time ho ball
The
various
of superstitious
objects
perhaps be classified as
.spirits
of the air
The
seem inclined
to lodge in trees
and
burial-places,
against
jia/z/z-fj;
puzzle
and
in
squares, are
them
against this
similar
charms are
to protect
variety
All
have to
l)e
propitiated
The above
and
rites,
are doubtless
all relics
is
'
It bears a striking resemblance, in external form at least, to the Toda conical
temple called l)y Colonel Marshall the boath, though on a greatly reduced scale,
much too small for an interior chamlier. Phrcn. am. Tod., ch. XIX. See the closing
remarks regarding the bolhaii or bee-hi%-e houses in Scotland, &C.
^ "YXm:. paiuha bhiita are the five elements
earth, air, fire, water, and ether.
^ Bali
it consists in throwing a small
presentation of food to all created beings
open
air.
s.
v.
RELIGION
458
Animism
is
which he stands
in
awe
These
objects of worship.
man
acquire
feels
become
spirits are
earth and
spell,
The more
systems
regularly organized
of
Hindu
may be
faith
Though they
of Jina,
had
these religions
its
is
contem-
existed
the others.
Brahmanism.
Preceding
them
all
On
not undisputed.'^
Buddhism has
been
established.
definitely
founder,
Its
it
seems
century
i;.c.,
but
Mahavira, was a
its
more
recent
earlier
little
chief
apostle,
Varddhamana
or
Buddhism, as is well
and was at the height of
it
be the case that the
than Buddha.
B.C.,
If
s'rutakevali
disciple
be placed
after,
that
later
We
might
shall
at first
equivalent to
B.C.
north of Mysore.
Dr. Biihler
at a later date,
much
differ so
and
that these
till
Tilak's Orion
Jacobi's
toe. cit.,
238.
XXIV,
85.
154).
Cf. the
BRAHMANISM
also considers^ that
459
edicts
contain are Aryan, and point to the conclusion that the country was by
They may,
some
extent,
if
have been to
therefore,
Lingayits.
The
actual introduction
the third
century a.d.
Mukanna
or Trinetra
(Talgunda
in the
Brahmans
of
According
Shikarpur taluq).
Mukunti
is
lost the
Brahmanism
Brahman
to the
inscriptions
favour
in
is
The
Malavalli
by
the
Kadambas themselves
represents the
as very devout
Brahman guru
We
(Kdnchi)
Brahmans, and
to study there.
or Jainism,
our
at the S'iva
It
also
among
temple to which
it
more parti- ^
the form of the Linga, existed in Mysore
traditions
line,
Buddhism
Hence the
become devoted
in this country.
belongs.
In the east
introduced Brahmans at
Moreover,
era,
perhaps
that I)rahmanism,
latter
were
in
faith,
the ascendaiU.
when Brahmanism
-^
king
Sthanagundur
at
in the west.
said to have
Kadamba
assigned to
is
Kadamba
the
them
This was
said to have
is
Mysore
into
tradition,
time settled
that
at
to
when
revival of
in
the eighth
first
Buddhism
RELIGION
46o
and
first place.
In hke manner, in the
Vaishnava religion gained ground, and through the
but
religion,
Vishnu and Hara or Siva. For the reformation of the Saiva religion,
which was effected about the same time by Basava, ending in the
establishment of the Lingayit sect, imparted to
never since
races.
Vaishnava
it
vitality
which
has
it
lost in
religion
was
somewhat
brought
reformation
similar
about
through
of
the
teaching
the
of
jNIadhvacharya,
introduced
others.
Jainism.
was
brought to light in
first
officer
they
parts,
were
The
period.
authorship,
and
generally
also
to
the Jains
is
from
established
oldest
due the
literature
first
very
is
cultivation
of
early
Jain
of these
languages.
The
at S'ravana
Shimoga
in
District.
The
first
place
is
Humcha
claims authority over the Jains throughout the south of India, and
believe,
'
He
hill
there, dates
pontiff'
back
The
who
is,
consecration
of
Hemadri (Maleyur),
Svetapura (Bilige), Kshemavenu (Mi'idu Bidare, these last three in South Kanara),
and Belgula (S'ravana Belgola) samsthanas. Ins. at Sr. Bel.., Xo. 141.
JAINISM
461
attributed to
According to a
gurus.
list
They were
and Pustaka-gachcha.
Nemichandra Siddhautacharya appointed by Chamunda Raya
Kundakundacharya
c.
9S3
RELIGION
462
(hied the
1
power of whose
iminiiKlra, by iho
\';u(lilliam;in;i
iiiaiilra
Iloysala
sul;-
980-1040
tifjer'
lis
\';isupi'ijya vrati,
Sripala.
lo
...
Charama
Maghanandi.
Simhanandi.
Ke.savarya.
Jayakirtti Deva.
Padmapraljha.
Jinachandrarya.
Vasunandi.
Indranandi.
Meghachandra.
Vasantakirtti.
Viranandi.
Visalakirtti.
Dhanunjaya.
...
...
...
...
Dharmal)hushana, guru to Deva Raya
\'idyananda, who debated Ijefore Deva Raya and Krishna Raya,
who debated
faith at Bilgi
at the court of
1040-1100
...
l'a(hiianandi.
guru
...
Subhakirtti Deva.
Nemichandra.
Abhayachandra,
...
...
and Karkala.
...
Muhammad Shah
1401-1451
1451-1508
...
...
1463-1482
1465- 1479
Sinihakirtti,
...
Sudarshana.
Merunandi.
Devendrakirtti.
Amarakirtti.
Visalakirtti,
Raya
...
...
...
...
..
...
...
...
1508-1542
...
former division, but cover themselves with a yellow robe, which they
throw
off only
when taking
food.
karas,
of
whom
is
expected to follow a
add
life
of these
The
and
and actions
to their moral
sravakas.
and
religious
pious brethren.
of the Jains
refraining
expressed in
is
from injury
to
life,
five
truth,
dharmas or merits
'
For an e.xpkinaiion of
t,"^},.
JAINISM
The
it is
suicide
Xindna,
The
re-birth,
463
is
practice of
salkkhana or
especially to bring
to
close a
whatever shape,
life in
intolerable by incuraijle
of the destruction of
made
life
religious
uncommon,
a fundamental doctrine,
is
carried to extremes.
The
only bound to
and the
Thej-rt//
lay votary
is
daily a temple
visit
The
trifle,
prayer.^
own
number, were
The
sacred books.
lost at
Angas
(specially con-
sidered the sacred books), the twelve Upangas, and other religious works
and committed
is
called
Arddha-Magadhi, but
is
eleventh
among
observed
adopted
they
the Jains
is
use
the
a social
of
In the
Caste as
Sanskrit.'*
and not a
a Prakrit
religious institution.
In the edicts of As'oka and early Buddhist literature they are called
Nirgranthas (those
who have
forsaken every
Syadvadins
maintain
(those
that
an object,
of
who
say
perhaps,
tie).
AVith reference to
//
may
so\
be
as
they
probability."*
Such
honey,
grai)es,
and tobacco
friiil
and
root.s,
shoidd
lie
swallowed.
The
hair
must not
and
l)o
cut
all
Sadhus
the world.)
3
Jacobi,
Kalpa
si'itra.
in
RELIGION
464
was the
real
whom
the former
latter,
it
is
supposed
whose country,
Buddha
(also called
Pdrs'va or Pdrs'vandtha was of the race of Ikshvdku, and the son of king
in his
ascetics.
His death occurred 250 years before that of the
Tirthankara, or about 776 B.C.
Varddhamdna or Mahavira, also of the race of Ikshvaku, was a N^yaputa
last
or Ndtaputta, that
is,
Kundagrdma.
married Yasodd, daughter of the prince Samara Vira, and had by her a
daughter Priyadarsana, who became the wife of Jamali, his nephew, one of
He
died
'
when he was
The
following
Name.
is
the
list
BUDDHISM
465
old rope,
Buddhism.
The
at
it
in
r..c.,
and the
the
in
made
efforts
at
to."'*
Karnataka.'^
mathas,
of
Buddhist establishment
(Bauddhalaya)
Balagami
at
down
to 1098,
nun named
in
argument
at
rival
system.
Jain
Kandy
in
Hemasitala
Ceylon.
that
it
is
necessary in this place to give more than the briefest outline of the
of IJuddha
Gautama (Gotama
in
P.-lli)
unlife
taught.
His
Kapila-vastu, south of Nepal, about 100 miles north-east of Benares.
He was naturally of a serious disposition, and had
wife was Yas'odhara.
become satiated with a life of pleasure and indulgence, during which every
object of sadness
sight, in succession, of
him
to reflect
'
Jacobi, op.
'
In Mr.
(it.
Fcrgusson".s opinion,
"it
is
nearly coirccl to
whom
assert
serpenl-woiship
thai
no people
can certainly he
traced as pre-existing."
*
am
J/cA'. Co//.,
I,
Ixv.
H M
RELIGION
466
on
liis
mind
imtil
renunciation of
world.
tlie
midnight from the royal palace and all its gay inmates, forsaking his
young wife and their infant son, assumed the yellow garb of an ascetic, and
gave himself up to austerities and meditation in the forest of Buddha (]aya,
acquiring the name of Sdkya Muni.
But penance and austerities had not
power to appease his spiritual yearnings. Eventually, by meditation, he
became a Buddha or Enlightened, in order that he might teach mankind
the true way of deliverance from the miseries of existence.
He entered
upon his mission in the district of Magadha or Behar when 35 years old,
and died or attained nirvana at the age of eighty, while travelling through
the country of Kosala or Oudh, about 543 B.c.^
After his death a council was held by Ajdtasatru, king of Magadha, at
which all the teachings and sayings of Buddha were collected into three sets
of books, called Tripitaka, the three baskets or collections, which form the
at
Of these
maxims
and discourses of Sdkya Muni, which had all been delivered orally
the
Vinaya pitaka relates to morals and discipline and the Abhidharma pitaka
is philosophical.
Three other great Buddhist councils were held, one in the
middle of the fifth century B.C. by Kalasoka, when the scriptures were
revised
the third by Asoka in 246 B.C., after which missions were sent
abroad for the propagation of the faith and the fourth by Kanishka, king
of Kashmir, in the first century A.D., when the Tripitaka were finally
established as canonical.
According to some accounts they were not
committed to writing before this. The sacred language of the Buddhists is
;
Pdli.
religion,
him
to recognize
as two-fold,
consisting of dharina, or
discipline.
existence
ignorant,
life
as of
laity,
the so-called
life,
to continue through an
upon the
law
of
expression
in
five
stealing, adultery,
into
benevolence or
great
to
guard
not
only
against
the
BUDDHISM
commission of
sin
467
The
sin.
existence.
The vinaya or discipline was for the wise, the monastic orders, those
who cared not to continue in the vortex of transmigrations, but sought
only to purify their souls from
pleasures of the world
and
all
to escape
from
all
To
life
and
and
five things,
strict discipline, in
and delusive
Four great
known
truths,
as
the
hnv of
is
true
wisdom was
to walk
Dharma and
in
the Sangha."
At the time when Buddha began to proclaim his doctrines, all the
affairs of life were supposed to be regulated by the rigid code of Manu.^
Religion consisted in ceremonial observances, which beset every moment
of existence from birth to death, and
its
'
Bui
il
It
much
cf.
a theoretical system
Auguste Harth as
who
"The
revolt of
Buddhism
many
presents
l)rior to
against
Brahmanism
is
only to
The
l)e
appreciated by those
more
domes covered with
are temples of
passages.
But
archaic gods,
all
who
colossal dimensions,
sculptures and
are of the
jiyramidal towers or
with
surrounded
same sepulchral
character.
cone-shajjed
Some
little
is
beneath contempt.
They
H H
RELIGION
468
and the exercise of active benevolence ; and that men and women alike,
and that of all castes, may equally enjoy the benefits of a religious
life.
Hence thousands and tens of thousands, both high and low,
hastened to embrace the new faith, and Buddhism continued to grow
till the time of Asoka, under whom it was established as the
dominant
religion of India.
exactly what
is its
The
mobility.
rise
its
proper manifestation
sect
is
sect in constant
not, like
its
all
Most of them
and unmodified.
on the Veda, with which at bottom
profess to be based
literature,
continue to
common
appeal
divinities exalted
1 Vishnu.^
the
as
home
And
above
it is
highest
their
to the majority of
all
characteristic
worship
the
is
rest, identified
The
authority.
these religions
the
virtually super-
of
new
Though
it is
there
is
to a
trinity.
The
is
is
as a chief
member
came
to
of adoration
i,ir
huge
Rudra
and
upon
in
it
object of veneration
is
not
among
idol cars
is
from the
di^inity
crowd
They cany
in
of the
an entirely new
is
doubtful whether
of
introduction
it
supreme position
How
unknown.
who
Iiici..
III. 94.
HINDUISM
469
of Rudra.'
The legend
The probable
(iorresio of Cushite or
Hamitic
is
it
that Siva
deity according to
excluded
at
and by disturbing
their rites
he
in
their sacrifices,
succeeded
and by
a display of violence
in
them.
The worship
intervened
brought to
The
favour.
before
the
records
of
Sankarachar)a's
polemical
show
victories
sects
and
also of
Bhairava.
The account
is
supposed
to
way
and came
to the
hermitage of a
rishi,
lost his
whose
in
the
Rakshasa.
It
Ganes'a appeared
may be
noticed that
to Iiini
Brahmans
ilo
He
thus
these arc
famous
RELIGION
470
became an object of reverence and even worship to the otiier sages. Critsamada continued thus in meditation, when one day on opening his eyes a
Gritsamada
beautiful boy came up to him, who prayed to be adopted as his.
compHed with his request, taught him the mystic incantation OM, and sent
him away to stand on his great toe contemplating the supreme Ganes'a.
The deity after a long interval appeared and desired him to ask a boon.
He accordingly requested the power of conquering the three worlds, which
was granted, together with immunity from any weapon except that of Siva
and it was added that he should possess three famous cities, one of iron,
one of silver, and one of gold, and that on leaving the world he should be
;
Now
this
he had been
and which he taught to
Tripurasura, who thereby gained the supremacy over heaven and earth,
This
and thrust down from heaven all the Brahmanical deities.
system consisted of spiritual and mystical contemplation of the
Supreme Being, which, with other features, corresponds so well with
the main characteristics of Buddhism that we seem here to have an
allegory of the ascendancy of that faith and its overthrow by the
partly learned
from sages of a
and Gritsamada
Thus Rukmanga, it
in
Haihaya descent.
will
of the
Kadur
patna.
The
bouring
District,
is
its
apparent localisation in
one account
is
said to be of
claimed to have been the king of Sakkareis the name of the neighBaba Budan mountains past
jujube-tree, into
with
kings.
And
the introduction of
>
Brahmans
/. R. A. S., VIII.
into
Kadamba
the
line
of
north-west
of
SANKARA CHAR YA
INIysore
by Mayuravarma of that
results of a declension of
The Buddhist
line
earliest
Buddhist influence.
the Jaina writer Brahmanemidatta,
writer Tardnatha,
471
writer
Madhavacharya are
all
final
decline of
and
dreaded
The
is,
Mimamsa
antagonist
both
of
first
was celebrated
and
Mimamsa)
Bauddhas.
He
Brahmans
above
(p.
alone.
already referred to
465),
S ankardchdrya
He
in
bringing about the establishment of Siva worship, and was the founder
of the Smarta sect.
life
recorded
in the
was spent
whom
controversy with
in
he successfully refuted, as
In
and
He set up a linga at Keddra and
eventually went as far as mount Kaiklsa.
returned by way of Ayodhya, Gaya and Jaganndth to S'ris'aila, where he
the course
encountered
He
tlian
equal to iiim in
and
animated the dead body of its prince, named Amaru, in whose form he
gained familiarity with the subject by practice in the gratification of the pasThe throne of Sarasvati
sions, and then returning was victorious over her.
on which he then sat is still shown in Kashmir. Consecrating Mandanamisra as a sannydsi under the name of Suresvardchdrya, he bound
Sarasvati or S'drad-amma- with spells and conveyed her to Sringa-giri
discussions
'
of
this
nature.
is
sonicliines
A'.,
thereupon went
Amritapura,
XVIII, 23S.
called Sarad;i-dcs;i,
Iitd.
to
and
its
ancient manuscripts
Ant., V, 2S.
H H *
arc
REIJG/ON
47
(Siin^eii), wlicic
Iiis
at the
all
Bhagavad
on
'J'he sect
Ciita.
of the
study
is
the
Upanishads,
the most
of
Sanskrit
^^cdanta
siitras
and
of Vedantists
and
is
especially
the
of
It is also
literature.
He
his writings.
in
said, of thirty-two.'
commentaries
including
'I'lierc
aj,^e, it is
all
vedic
other
the
Great Clod.
S'ankara
is
pantheistic,
and
not distinct
is
The leading
Brahma Para Brahma as the
the recognition of
is
only really existing Being, the sole cause and supreme ruler of the
universe,
member
and
know Him
complete wisdom results
of the pantheon
attainment of
to
is
in
The
vmkti or
and
liberation,
Cause and
inferior deities
and sought
the
Hindu
rites
deities,
infinite,
supreme.
activity
as an artisan
is
not of
its
essence,
It
is
governed by the
its
organs
Wilson makes him die at Kedarniith in the Ilimalajas (His. I, 200). But il
be seen that he apparently died at Sringeri. The succession of gurus at Sringeri
traced from him directly, and a small temple is there shown as the place where he
'
will
is
disappeared from
life.
It
after
the
manner
of
SRINGER!
G'URt/S
473
made
ngent, but
as
state
it
endowed
al)out
to
comers of both
all
sexes,
exceed
the
is
from
his
He
disciples.
wears a
tiara
like
the
abstemious.
He
is
borne along
matha
aMa
accompanied by
He
a
is
attended by
numerous body of
disciples.
following
'I'he
an
Prahmans and
in
is
Coiisaratcd.
...
...
Nityal)0(lhaj;hanach;irya
...
...
...
Jnanaglianacharya
...
...
...
...
Jnanoltania.sivacharya...
...
...
...
...
...
...
Simliaj^irLsvaracharya
...
...
...
...
...
ear of
^4^
9'0
905
949
lojS
1036
109S
...
...
or
nu'irti
(laic is plainly
given
...
in
tin.-
...
which Sankaracharya
is
...
...
953
146
I22b
097
II45
773'
...
...
This
7^9
753
75^
S46
Jnanayiri acliarya
Narasimha muni
745
...
Isvaralirthacharya
the
and
in
Hul
the fourtccnlh
lo ct)nnecl ihe
Iwo
eras,
Suresvaracharya
is
That Sankaracharya lived in the latter jiart of the eighth century has
.S'.,
Will, 88;
.7.
A'.
been conclusively proved by Mr. i'athak (J. Jio. A'r.
Procccdiitgs Ninth Oriental Congress), as admitted by Dr. Huhkr and M. Harth.
accordingly.
RELIGION
474
Cousecra/ecl.
Died.
Viclyasankara swami...
...
1228
Bharati Krishna
...
1328
1333
1380
lirtlia
Vidyaranya
Chandrasckliara Bharati
1331
1386
...
1368
1389
...
1387
1408
406
1448
1454
1464
Narasimha Bharati
Bhaktasankara Purushottama Bharati
Sankarananda Bharati
Chandrasekhara Bharati
Narasimha Bharati ...
...
1428
...
...
1449
1464
T'uru.shottama Bharati
...
1472
Ramachandra Bharati
...
1508
1560
Nara.simha Idharati
...
1557
1573
1563
1576
1576
Nara.simha P>harati
...
...
Sachchidananda Bharati
..
RihudnvjdcJidrya.
He
acharya.
Conjeveram.
at the
was born
He
at Sri
religious
and
1741
1741
1767
1770
1814
1767
1770
1814
1817
1817
1879
1867 (now guru, 1S95)
movement took
place at
Ramanuj-
He established several
He also converted or
worship of Vishnu,
situated,
1705
1705
1663
1663
at
Ahobala.
1599
1622
identified with
is
He
creed.
1517
1599
1622
Nrisimha Bharati
..
Sachchidananda Bharati
1479
among
his
maths,
restored
many
and on
Ramanujacharya's
mon
Siva.
with
To
Mysore.
all
the
Brahmans
to
in
Hoysala kingdom
in
escape persecution he
fled
to
the
ward known
faith the
king thencefor-
1 1 17.
Having put down the J^ins by the severest measures, he settled
under the royal favour and protection at Melukote, and there estab-
Parakalaswami.
which
is
still
RAMANUJA CHAR YA
The
before
founded by him
all
is
worlds,
475
creator of
Although they
all.
opposition to
yet, in
void of form or
is
and regard him as endowed with all good qualities and with a
the supreme spirit, Paramatma or cause, and the gross
one, the effect, the universe or matter.
The doctrine is hence called
quality,
two-fold form
Besides his primary and secondary form as the creator and creation,
assumed
The
ances for the benefit of his creatures, hence the avatdras, &c.^
Harihara.
The
and Hara or
Siva,
is
and
named
Ciuhasura,
who opposed
seems to be worshipped
The
compromise,
but
in
the
toleration
or
obscure.
is
almost,
if
is
not entirely,
'
built in
II.
much
Recent
that
we
discoveries in Assyria
seem
to
of the Vaishnava
avatar of Vishnu.
The man-lion
(nara-simha)
is
than in India, and tradition generally points to the West for the other figures scarcely
so easily recognized, more especially Huli, whose name alone is an index to his origin ;
and Mahishasura, who by a singular inversion is a man with a hull's head instead of
It is worthy of
is always figured in his native land.
remark that the ninth avatar of \'ishnu is always Huddha himself, thus jiointing to a
connection between these two extremes of Indian faith. - /;/</. An/i., J24.
* That is, apparently, at the junction of the Ilaridra and Tungabhadra.
Converted into Hurryhur, Harry Heir, Hurry Hurry and other ludicrous forms
'
RELIGION
476
Lifigdyils.
About
1160,
more
little
than
years
forty
after
the
composed of
the
sect,
whose name
races.
literally
means
bull,
was
in
His political
career has been sketched in connection with the history of the Kalachuryas.
He was the son of an A'rddhya Brahman, a native of Bagwadi in lielgaum.
According to the legends, he refused to wear the brahmanical thread
because its investiture required the adoration of the sun, and repaired to
Kalydna, the capital of Bijjala, where he became, as elsewhere related, the
prime minister, and where he founded the new sect.
fact
Its distinctive
lingam or portable
linga.
It is
jangama
an acorn, and
name
the
with
the
obserA-ances
of
to
declared that
holiness consisted in
guru,
linga,
all
and
be fundamental
jangam
the
pilgrimage,
caste,
These continue
due regard
guide,
the
and penance.
of the sect.^
distinctions
image,
He
and
the
fellow-
religionist.
in
the
The
Channa
in
168-1228,
it
(Nelamangala
They disapprove of
child marriage,
taluq).
within sixty
Bdlehonnur (Koppa
religion of
477
Keladi, Ikkeri, or
He
years
of works.
\\.
many
troversial tour, in
whom
in
all
Tuluva, under as
many
The
creed of the
Madhvas
is
is,
they regard
as distinct from
Paranidtma or the
and
eternal,
is
one
Life
dependent
upon the
Supreme Being.
with,
connected
but
not
indissolubly
the
same
with
and
Supreme
Hence they reject the doctrine of wbksha in the sense of
him.
al)Sorption into the universal spirit and loss of independent existence
life
after death.
The
giving
his
names
to children,
Sdtdnis. -The
movement was
north to widely
later
i)()i)ular sects,
and
in the
rise in tlu-
A'E/J(;/ON
478
disciples,
tlie
other
in his
meals
Satanis
derive
their
name
either direct
comprised
is
in
The whole
one word
hhakti
and moral
term that
consists in the
kirtana),
The
salvation.
principle of devotion
is
religious observances
which are
not,
however,
The maintenance
fre-
of these
gatherings
religion.
is
Traders from
religious merit to
the season
when
excitement to
there
all.
For certain of the great temples there are touts sent all over the
country by the managers, to announce the dates of the feasts and to
secure pilgrims.
The
is
now
easily
reached by
rail.
is
one of the
The Subrahmanya
ISLAM
and
festival
that of
those accompanied
Navaratri
is
Rudra
the Tippa
479
at
Nayakanhatti
Mudi
at
Melukote,
list is
and rathbtsavas.
most generally observed by all sects are the
Holi and the Dasara, which respectively mark the seasons of the
vernal and autumnal equinox
the Pongal, at the time of the winter
and the Yugadi or new year's
solstice
the Di'pavali, or feast of lights
"\^ol.
The Hindu
festivals
The
day.
of
watch-night
or
Sivaratri,
fasting,
is
kept by
all
the
adherents of Siva.'
Islam.
The
commercial
intercourse
which
existed
from
the
remotest times between the western coast and Arabia doubtless led to
a spread of
Muhammadan
Dorasamudra, the
Muhammadan
daughter
fell
capital of the
in
There
is
love with
and threatened
valour,
to
destroy
herself
the reports
unless
married
to
of his
him.
Eventually his sword was sent as his representative, with a due escort,
and
to
They
king.
was
in
1406,
in
the reign of
in
as elsewhere related,
army.
Musalmans were
built them a
The Raja
mosque, and had the Koran pkaced before his throne in order to
receive their obeisance, which they refused to make to him as an
idolater, but wilHngly
1560, a
Musalman
made
force
Subsequently, about
Rao, and a little later the \'ijayanagar army helped ]5ijapur against
Ahmadnagar.
The permanent settlement of .Musalmans in Mysore may be assigned
with certainty to the time, first, of the I'ijapur con(]iiL'St untler Ran(lulha Khan in 1637, and second, to the Mughal concjuest under
'
The
roligitnis
endowments
RELIGION
48o
Khasiiii
Khan
By
1687 and the formation of the Province of Sira.
and conversions there were considerable numbers
in
settlement, conquest,
Muhammadans employed
of
territories of
and other
in the military
services in the
Muhammadan
subjects
is
unnecessary in
Muhammad,
this
or of the tenets
is
are contained
entire submission of
fundamental idea
Its
They
seventh century.
in the
Muhammad
his
prophet
also in the
Koran and
teachings.
its
recital
Mecca
sums up the
belief in
Muhammad
is
one sentence
"
{haJJ).
There
is
God's prophet."
Muhammad,
but the
last is final
penalties.
season
Prayer
of fasting
lamentation,
is
implicitly to be believed
the
The chief
month of Ramzan, when thirty days of
The Muharram, properly a season of
is
observed.
are
abstinence
is
and
The
principal other
Christianity.
on the ^Malabar
Apostle.'
The
Christianity was
tradition
Tome
in
is
perhaps by
that he suffered
Thomas
St.
martyrdom
the
at the Little
or St.
'
'
St.
Bartholomew.
Thomas
as follows
" The
was
wood
outside his
CHRISTIANITY
amount of
truth there
Ijy
may be
48
account, his
in that
visit to this
country
a work which
century,
and
is
is
which
Persia, of
St.
Thomas
The
is
first
apostolic
Thomas
St.
in
India
in
coast rests
Pantainus
visited
India
Matthew
in
second
the
possessed the
Cospel of
St.
that there
in
who
in
Udupi and it is known from existing grants that in their first colony
at Cranganore the Christians were privileged before the ninth century
;
to
their
elect
Cochin Rdja.
own
in
chief,
but
at
influences
more
may even
anywhen;
And one
else.
to shoot
this
to this
in
the right side, insomuch that he died of the wound, sweetly addressing himself to his
Creator." Yule's
'
It
is
J/rtn-o Polo,
which gave
Hindu
It
near Cranganore, Ramanujacharya near Madras, and Madhvacharya near Udupi.
seems probable, therefore, in the absence of any other testimony, that much of the
philosophy of the modern \'edanta sects of Southern India comes from some form of
Ciiristiaiiity
"
Dr. Burnell,
suggestions,
Hindus will hardly like the notion that their greatest modern
but as ihey cannot give an historical
jihilosophers have borrowed from Christianity
or credible account of the origin of these Vedanlist sects, there is more than a strong
adds:
I'atriotic
]iresumption in its favour, for these doctrines were certainly unknown to India in
\cdic or Buddhistic times." On the other hand, M. Barth considers that Islamism
introduced by Arab merchants to the western coast may also have indirectly contrilaued lu the promotion of these great religious reforms.
RELIGION
482
country.
IJut
coming down
Albuquerque
in 1508,
that
Inquisition,
state
is
it
There
is
settle-
Roman
after of the
Catholic church in
way
hither,
especially in
Roman
known
whom
Little
is
its
origin,
Catholic, in
of
established by a
gift
Rome."
Before the time of Haidar a church was built in Seringapatam for a
Canarese congregation, and another at Kankanhalli, the site of which
is
established
In the
who
Jesuits,
The
other places.
missionaries
determined,
if
By
east,
Jesuits,
fanatical
persecution of Tipu,
from
who was
his dominions.^
'
Verj- (lifterenl was Haidar's treatment of the missionary Swartz, who was sent
by Sir Thomas Rumbold, Governor of Madras, to Seringapatam in 1778 with a
message of peace {see above, p. 392), and who took the opportunity of preaching
wherever he could. The tablet to the memory of Swartz in the church at Fort St.
Hyder Ally Cawn, in the midst of a bloody and vindictive war with
George says
the Carnatic, sent orders to his officers, " Permit the Venerable Father Swartz to
pass unmolested, and show him respect and kindness, for he is a holy man and means
:
no harm to
my
government."
ABBE DUBOIS
.Muhammadan
On
the
fall
of Seringapatam, the
and the
officer,
483
commander Siirappa.
Abbe Dubois, then
the south,
in
by de Xobili and
and accommodating himself to
illustriously set
natives,
in all
made
life
of the country.
it
my
" that
states,
things to their manners, to their style of living and clothing, and even
most of
to
and mode of
their prejudices.
In this
way
became
for the
purpose of
testified to
is
nation,
my
The
work."
it
may be
sufficient
house of a
to state that,
when
Brahman
is
generally
travelling,
on his approach
to a village, the
without
He
agricultural
community of
Mysore
twenty-two years. ^
for
at
Sathalli
He
wrote a well
in
the
He
On
left
India
in 1823,
the
Oovernment paying
his passage
a pension.
his reUirii Uj
lieail
I'aris,
it
Dewan
of
RELIGION
484
Till
at
for
(Salem
district)
remaining
title
There are
in
Bangalore a cathedral
The
for
stations
of
Hosur
Bangalore as before.
at
district),
out-
Nuns
Good Shepherd
up
to the
The
is
26,518, of
whom
five
operation invented by
His Lordship
in
may be extended.
PROTESTANT MISSIONS
Missionary Society.
in
Thence,
1820,
in
485
commenced
operations were
in
1839 extended
in
been recently
Canarese
girls'
under the
the
of the Canarese
first cast,
this has
earliest version
is
especially indebted
schools in 1840.
missionary and two European lay evangelists, and four native ministers
Of the native
ministers,
one
Chik Ballapur
places east
The
is
in
charge of
and another of
principal out-station
There are a
large
at
number of
The
is
girls.
many
is
the
among
the
Mysore, and
towns, the
at various
in
in
llu-
forty.
The
Mission
employs
thirteen
RELIGION
4<S6
Wcslcyans
T'lc
have
125
with
schools,
and
pupils,
^,756
376
teachers.
Many
the open
on certain days
as well as
air,
and school-rooms.
in chapels
in
schools.
tion of the
was made a
1851,
are
and
An
still
The Hardwicke
To
up
to
College at Mysore
is
at
Mysore
from
in 1854,
in 1840, the
institution
first-class institution
this
forma-
in
of the
much
up
at
Bangalore
indebted.
reading.
new
the
type,
The Canarese
took
an
new
Bible, in the
important
share,
translstion
and
great
number of other
useful
since
Harvest
The
Field,
Churcli of Englaiid
vs,
Mysore,
cipally
all
among
military
chaplains in Bangalore
officials
at Arsikere,
visit
and the
the
Remount
and Europeans
Their work
European
I
at the
residents,
lies
but
prin-
the
Kolar
establishment
is six,
are large schools, the principal being Bishop Cotton's school for boys
and
girls at
The Church of
visits
Coorg once a
year.
PROTESTANT MISSIONS
Methodist Episcopal Church.
Since
487
several
years
principally
lately
Bangalore,
in
among Musalman
been erected
There are
also
Lutheran Mission
in
and the
families.
ladies
belonging
to
it
women
visit
has
Bangalore, and
some Brethren
in Malavalli.
488
LANGUAGE
The
LITERATURE
and
distinctive language of
name
is
I
)ravidian has
been bestowed
;'
now confined
fore
to the former.
being separated by the foot of the Ghat ranges, or a line running along
from a
their base
The
is
little
derivation of Karnata,
unknown, but
it is
on the western
north of Mangalore
little
through Coimbatore, to a
the only
and
its
name
qiiasi adjectival
for a
Kama
the
as
form Karnataka,
original
form of
soil
it
in
*
Telugu
is
Y.
spoken
servants of Europeans
in the east
;
mean
Dictionary to
Kittel's
of Mysore
in
Sir
coast,
Kan
blackness.^
with
rulers
native
itself is said
The name
it is
it.
Hindustani is the common language in use among
Musalmans. The following are the proportions in which these several languages are
spoken in Mysore, as stated in the census report of India for 1891
Kannada, 73*94
Telugu, I5'I9 ; Tamil, 3"22
Hindustani, 473.
In Coorg 43*99 per cent, of the
population speak Kannada; in the Madras country, 4'o6
in Haidarabad, I2'58 ; in
the Bombay country, 15 "59
and in the native states under Bombay, 7 '25.
- The other chief ones are Telugu or A'ndhra
and Tamil or Dravida, which is
called Arava (ill-sounding) by the Mysoreans, as well as by the Telugu people.
Malayalam may be considered an off-shoot from Tamil.
^ By Dr. Caldwell, who considers Dravida or Tamil as the representative of the
group.
LANGUAGE
Karnata occurs as
^'arahamihira.'
as
if
far
It is also
Chambal)
Sindh
river
in the
south.
reside,
limits within
century, in
about 1030,
is
The
in
in the
He
T'or, in
he says
fifth
between the
489
and
west."-'
is
added
A\'ilks
last,
which
is
in I)rackets.
about 60 miles
to the S.E.,
45' N.,
language
which nearly touches
t'ne
it is
Adoni, winds
to the
thence,
to the
again goes with the Ghats] nearly as far north as the sources of the
Krishna
whence following an eastern and afterwards a north-eastern
course, it terminates in rather an acute angle near Beder, already described
;
as
its
northern
The
limit.
following dialects of
Kannada
name
Kodagu,
Tulu or TuUiva, in South Canara
Tuda or Toda, the language of the people of that name in the Nilgiris
Kola, spoken by tlie tril)e so called in the iS'ilgiris
Kadaga, the speech of the jieople bearing that name in the Nilgiris.
Kudagii or Coorg, in the principality of that
nothing !"
C/z/w/.,
(6rt;-//.
App.
84).
it
down
as an (American)
In the Mackenzie
"
i)assing to the
country."
tlian
200 years
If a
J/.S'.V.
ears" of
all
old.
which
'
tita,
Meadows
amusing or
many
Taylor.
the
in
Kannada
bird,
is
name
of the parrot,
II,
134-
Kaiinada or Canarcsc
WKITTEX CHARACTER
century states that he had composed
Gannada.^
This, therefore,
work
his
new Hosa-
the
in
is
of the
491
assigned,
but
general
its
later.
There are also certain other terms used in some writers to describe
component elements of Kannada, which are not easy to identify. Thus
we have mention oi behi-Ga7inada, or white Kannada; te/u-Gannada,
clear Kannada
and olu-Gannada, local or home Kannada. But the
name of universal application for pure Kannada is achcha-Gannada
the well of Kannada undefiled, and all the terms are apparently efforts
to express composition that was clear and perspicuous, as opposed to a
;
which seems
certain obscurity
to
derived,
in
except
in the
It
the
west
all his
of the
inscriptions
belongs to about
prior
B.C.,
to
It is
and was introduced into India probably about 800 u.c.- The
same scholar has also shown that the north As'oka alphabet, or
Kharoshthi, written from right and left (the use of which is confined to
the extreme north-west of the Punjab, though very curiously one word
lipi,
in that
-Mysore),
sixth
is
the
to
century
fourth
and
u.c),
But
it
was
It
in
may be accepted
by
introduced
the
mode
me
of writing.'*
all
the characters used in the East Indies can sooner or later be traced
The
fourth dynasty."''
dynasty
is
3700
The Kannada
'
to
the
Phtenician
commencement
of this
D.c''
to the hieratic
alphabet,
some
XIV,
14.
as
now
arranged,
additional characteristic
^
Indian Studies,
Indies, 19.
X... 3.
corresponds
letters.
'
with
the
Thus, among
1.
LANGUAGE
492
and long
Kannada.
aspirated letters
Kannada has
o,
/-/,
Iri^ Iri^
r'l,
are
the
the
language originally, namely, kha, gha, chha,jha, tha, dha, tha, dha, pha,
are pure
is still
used
in
Telugu.
(perhaps
la
about the twelfth century), and subsequently of the ra (perhaps not till the
seventeenth century), serves to some extent to mark definite periods, and
so far a guide in determining the date of manuscript works, especially
is
if in
letter used,
Similarly there
words now
spelt
is
rhyme
will
show
infallibly
&c.
what
in tran-
it
periods,
The
different stages of
the pure
Kannada ones
but these
The
divisions of
human speech
is
" The Dravidian languages occupy a position of their own, between the
languages of the Indo-European family and those of the Turanian or Scythian
group not quite a midway position, but one considerably nearer the latter
The particulars in which they accord with the IndoEuropean languages are numerous and remarkable, and some of them are of
such a nature that it is impossible to suppose that they have been accidental
but the relationship to which they testify in so far as they do testify to any
than the former.
real relationship
On
the other hand, the particulars in which they seem to me to accord with
most of the so-called Scythian languages are not only so numerous but are
so distinctive
what
to
is
and of
me
to
amount
to
suggest the
This
is
allied
is
may
some
and this
to the Ostiak
light
by
RELATIOXSHir
493
the Behistun t.iblcts that the ancient Scythic race, by which the greater
part of Central Asia was peopled prior to the irruption of the MedoPersians, belonged not to the Turkish, or to the Mongolian, but to the
Ugrian stock."
members
have most
to
with
in
Caldwell
common
languages
the
})Ossibly
Dr.
Ikit
observes
reply
in
of
with
the
Scythian
Finnish
the
in
family
is
that
"of
all
the
group, and
languages
Europe previously
especially
which
may
to the arrival
of the Celts."
Professor
Max
"
The most
Miiller,
languages, describes
characteristic feature of
ai^j^li/tifiatifln,
or
'
tlic
gluing together.'
"The
in their
show no
utterance
are
and
that they
The
trace of the
native grammarians, as
is
well
known, deduce
all
the Intlian
Naga-
LANGUAGE
494
varma, the earliest
languages
Samskrita,
Prakrita,
But Kannada,
Karnataka, &c.
sprung from
daughter languages
fifty-six
in
common
ta/scDiia,
Now
foreign words.
tadbhava,
Sanskrit
indigenous words
dcs'ya,
later classification
adds
Kannada
as
distinguished
all
view
is
especially
Imported expressions,
And
and
a/yvz^tVjv?,
this
dis-
therefore,
literary
class
for
the
purpose of
The
first
cultivators of the
Kannada language
for
literary
purposes
were the Jains, and down to the twelfth century we have none but Jaina
authors.
after,
authors,
Jaina earlier
variety
The
works
is
of composite
The
metres,
Lingayits principally
made
in
of the more modern works, while the most recent compositions are
in
in prose only.
The Ancient Kannada, as Mr. Kittel says,'- is quite uniform, and shows
an extraordinary amount of polish and refinement. Its principal characteristics are the elaborate and highly artificial champu composition,
strict
adherence to the use of now more or less disused case- and tense-signs
(that towards the end of the period were fixed in grammatical treatises) and
to the rules of syntax, perspicuity resulting therefrom the use of classical
'
Preface to
tribes.
DIALECTS
495
received
of the
/
and
r,
alliteration
on
this distinction,
and lastly
(using r or / in
and
stead),
its
frequently changes the letter/ of the present or future verbal suffix and an
initial
into h.
present day,
is
fell
proper position
r began
in alliteration,
to be discarded,
words borrowed
from Mahratti and Hindustani came into use, more frequent omission of
suffixes took place, etc.
The Modern dialect comprises the present
of prose writings and of common conversation.
Of these, the
have two branches, one being tales, school-books and letters, and the
Kannada
first
The
branch
first
differs
The language
Mahratti.
educated classes)
may be
and
in so far as
abounding
less
more exact in
Hindustani and
is
it
in
same time
the
full
of vulgarisms.
Many words
of the
modern
is
less
and
at
dialect also
ancient form of the present tense has been changed, most verbal
The
have been somewhat altered, a few of the suffixes of nouns and pronouns have ceased to be used, many verbs, nouns and particles have become
obsolete, and other verbs and nouns (based on existing roots) have been
formed. But in spite of this, of the introduction of much Hindustani and
suffixes
etc.,
the
more
On
Modern
It is,
dialect
is
essentially
the
history
amount of
brought
previously
light has
into
my hands
in
number
of
My
ancient
an
literature
recent years.
immense
researches had
manuscript works
references
in
which,
The
London
and
'
fuller
In
my
results
in
were communicated by
1882, 1883
lo
tlic
me
loiter
me
Karnalaka-S' abdiinusWsanaiii.
These researches
and 1890.
LITER A TURK
496
The
oldest
composed
is
in the ninth
information on the
The
Ganga
initial
subject.
notice
first
kings.
is
Madhava, the
second king, ruling in about the third century, is stated to have written
and Durvinita, the eighth
a commentary on the law of adoption
king, about the fifth century, is said to have had the celebrated Jaina
grammarian Piijyapada for his preceptor, and to have written a
:
Kiratarjuniya.
Of
But
course it does not follow that any of these wrote in Kannada.
naming
in
that
Nripatunga,
from
the
fact
improbable
it becomes not
as this
persons,
it
Again,
refer to
is
an
may be concluded
all
that he
unlikely to be borne
by other
king.
this order, as
forming the
earliest
trio
in
among
the
authors
tradition,
We
next
have
to
about the
remarkable
very
grammar
century.
fifth
combination
of
of the language,
statements.
mentions the
highest praise, as
Kannada
literature.
been discovered.
and
that
its
it
author was
displayed
all
The most
interesting statement of
all,
however,
is
have been followed up with real interest by Mr. R. Narasimhachari, M.A., now
Kannada Translator to the Education Department, and he has placed at my disposal
some notes prepared by him on the subject. I am glad, therefore, to be able to
incorporate the additional information thus supplied.
'
Mysore
District,
T.N.
105.
EARL V A UTHORS
that S'rivarddha's eloquence
was praised
497
in a couplet
by the celebrated
time.
Moreover, a work of such extent as his could neither have been
produced nor required unless there had pre-existed a considerable
in Kannada and a wide-spread culture of the language.
These considerations dispose of any objections that might be raised
literature
We
that
and Bharavi.
Nripatunga
Kannada composition, besides
Kdliddsa
of
predecessors in
Vimala,
Udaya,
Of
L6kapala.
names
also
those
as
given
his
above,
Nagarjuna,
these,
S'rivijaya
Chandra
disciple Vadiraja
was guru
to the
illustrated
after
Nripatunga, or Amoghavarsha,
an unusually long
He
Kannada
reign,
from 814 to
evidently took
great
country, people
region which extends from the Kaveri as far as the G6davari," he says,
"
is
in
Kannada
In
earth.
Onkunda,
is
central
parts
thereof,
situated
is
the
city of
Lakshmes'vara
is
Vakkunda,
numerous
in
Belgaum
in
district.
vicissitudes through
The
Onkunda, perhaps
which
it
has passed,
is
far
from being
regarded at the present day as the seat of the purest Kannada, which
is
in a
moreover, to be a
much more
difficult
He
praises the
as speaking
states
Kannada,
(see
Now
my
next page).
K K
LITERATURE
498
mentioned by
raja, is
actually have
is
juna-vijaya in 941.
The
latter
known
also
is
as the
Pampa
Bharata.
it,
months,
in three
all
classes
Pampa was
the
son of a Brahman from the Vengi country who had embraced Jainism.
impossible in this place to do more than briefly
It is
the principal
Kannada
writers
who
and
followed,
name some
of
all
S'anti
command
of
former and Kalidasa in the latter, while in style he was fourfold both
combined he received a title from the Rashtrakiita king Krishna
(probably Krishna or Kannara Akalavarsha, tuling 939 to 968).
He
was a Brahman who had become a Jaina. In 978 we have Chamunda
Raya, author of the Chamunda Raya Purana, an excellent specimen
of prose composition of that period.
In 993 came Ranna, author of
:
the Ajita Purana (which he was emulous should endure as long as the
S'anti
prince Satyas'raya.
He
was of the
bangle-sellers' caste
and received
title
first
strictly
orthodox as a Jain.
faith.
in 1S75,
under the
title
of
Nagavarma s
Canarese Prosody,
^ Published in Mysore, by B.
Mallappa, Headmaster of the Maharaja's Kannada
School.
TWELFTH CEXTURY
499
would appear
to
Kannada. His patron was Recha (or Macha), a general under the
Chalukya prince Jayasimha. There are not many names in this
century, probably owing to the check caused by the Chola invasions.
been a teacher
of
1 1
38 to
1 1
in
50),
and
also a tutor of
Janna
faiths
(?
{see below).
^'ijaya,^
Thus,
who seems
to
S'ringdra-ratndkara,
their
his
appearance:
may come
Harihara,
here.
Lingdyit poets,
too,
author of Cirija-kalydna
now made
Raghavdnka,
author of Dikshab6dhe.
In the thirteenth century
all
closely related to
Hoysala kings.
we
Vddava and
Yddava capital, and
son Janna, author of Yas odhara-charita in
Sumanobana,
described as a poet
find a
priest
of
the
and of Anantandtha Purdna in 1230, patronized by Narasimha II., and honoured with a title by tlie Hoysala king \'ira Balldla
1
217,
Published by
Published by
me in
me in
1S92.
1884.
l'ul)lished in
Mysore.
(^ften published.
K K
LITERATURE
50O
Suman6bana's
Mallikarjuna, author of
son-in-law,
Silkta-sudharnava,
Kumudendu Ramdyana
of the
Of
period
to
be sung to the
Udbhata-kdvya.
From the fourteenth century Jaina poets are. more rarely met with.
Madhura, author of DharBut the following belong to that time
manatha Purana Abhinava Mangaraja, author of Mangaraja Nighantu,
a vocabulary in verse, giving Kannada meanings of Sanskrit words
:
Singirdja, author of
The
Mala Basava
fifteenth century
Charitra.
produced,
among others,
both
S'abdamanjari,
lingalile
prosody.
and
vocabularies
I's'varakavi,
Chamarasa,
author
of Prabhu-
But the authors now become too numerous to allow of more than
Among Jainas there were in
few
of the principal ones being named.
a
Mangarasa, author of Nemi Jines'a sdngatya,
the sixteenth century
:
Samyaktva-kaumudi,
Linga,
&c.;
author
Bommarasa,
*
in
First
Chola
of
kathe
Rdja sdngatya;
Ratnakararya, author of
of
Vijayakumdri-kathe.
author
pul)li.slietl
author
Rama
at
of
Saundara
Bangalore
in
Among
Purana
Basavdnka,
;
S'ruta-
were
Lingdyits
author
of
subsequently at Mangalore
Published at Mysore.
SEVENTEENTH CENTURY
Udbhatadeva Charitre
Depa,
author
of
501
S6ne
Sobagina
Mallanarya,
Bhava-
author of
Raya
Brahmans were
Charitra
in
Kannada
verse the
first
Vilhala, author of a
Kannada rendering
and
others.
The
first importance in
Kannada literature. In 1604 was
completed by the Jaina author Bhattakalanka eva, his great work on
Kannada grammar, the Karnataka S'abdanus'asanam,^ an exhaustive
arc
of the
manner of
Panini,
with extensive
No
poem by
other
poem
in
{see beloiv)
Kannada.
wrote
in
Deva Raja (1672 to 1704). Not only was he an author himself, but
numerous works of great excellence, some in imitation of the old poets,
were composed by his two ministers, Tirumaldrya antl Chikkopadhyaya,
The former wrote Apratimavira Charita, a work on
or Alasingdrya.
rhetoric; Chikadevaraja Vijaya, a
conquests
The
ancestors, &c.
and
champu work,
a
Chikadevaraja-vamsavali,
Among
prose.
latter
the
prose
work
on
the
king's
more
Kamala-
Mitravinda
Singararya,
Govinda."
There
was
also
poetess
at
called
the
court,
duties of a
f:\ithful wife.
Early
produced
poem
in
the
eighteenth
his Jaimini
in the
Kannada
me
century
the
Bharata, which
language, being
is
Brahman
probal)ly
more
easily
I^akshmis'a
understood than
its
1890.
l'ul)lished l)y
"
This and several of the worUs of these three authors have been
in
poet
inil)lished at
Mysore.
LrrERATURE
502
The numerous
above named.
rival
otherwise
invasions
notice
to
the
progress of literature.
At a
later
These
Mahabhdrata or purdnic works,
recitation on the native stage and
great,
to
the
performing in the
north,
of
parties
They
villages.
are.
in
such
professional actors
generally have a
travel
woman
about,
with them
who takes the part of the heroine. But under the late Mahardja
encouragement was given to the production of a higher style of drama,
to be placed on the stage like European plays.
A good deal of success
has rewarded
some of
was the
excellent
Kannada adaptations
Sanskrit
dramas.
late
of
Basavappa
Kalidasa's
the idea.
S'dstri,
Sakuntala and
The
^vho produced
same
path,
other
and a
are,
or tend
study of
so
much
to
the revival of
Kannada
learning, as
a careful
Sectarian
of the
Jains was perhaps at the bottom of their neglect heretofore, but such
feelings are giving way, as they are
college
is
bound
to do,
now
recognized.
few young
the
Kavydmbudhi
in Sanskrit.
in the
Budliajaiiamauoraujiin
in
Kannada, and
WRITING MATERIALS.
503
But as
regards the great mass of the population, the works that issue from the
presses and find most sale, next to school books and Yakshagana plays,
are republications of former works, sectarian religious books, works
on
and horoscopy, established collections of tales, and
such like. Few are new works of literary importance.
An Oriental Library has been established in the Victoria Jubilee
Institute at Mysore, from which some unedited Sanskrit texts are being
published, and where has been deposited a large collection of rare
Kannada works in manuscript, copied under my direction during many
astrology, omens,
years past.
They
learned.
used for
employed
till
arc on
used by the
still
mostly
manuscripts,
is
stiff
and
flexible but
brittle,
and from
inch
It is written
The
together, with
and another.
writing
The kadafa
composed of
is
piece, folded in
18 feet long.
end
down
and close
no break but a perpendicular stroke between one part
Such being the materials, the wonder is that so many
It
is
this day.
and
out,
and
is
from 8 inches to
is
is
is
on
of one
and
12 to
attached at either
The
written
foot wide,
like a binding,
is
The book
silk
or cotton, or
be rubbed out
bit
and renewed
The kadata is still used by merchants and shopThough liable to be expunged, it is perhaps a
at will.
The
of string.
introduction of paper
till
lately
Of
the
writing can
Muhamniadan
is
due
made
in
to the
in
England
literature
Muhammadans, and
certain
of
for packets.
.^^ysore
there
is
not
much
LITERATURE
504
be
api)arcntly to
Haidar and
Some
said.
of the
arc of interest,
'J'ipu
and
translations
into
l'2nglish,
by
to the
Queen.
Meanwhile,
of Madras.
Carnataca
Translator
Grajiimar,
commenced
in 1820,
Government,
to
published
his
Carnataca
which
he
His work was dedicated to the
1832 appeared Reeve's Carnataca- English
in
1809,
in
the preparation
of
King (George
Dictionary^
of
its
In
IV).
commenced
was reprinted
at
in 181
up
7,
by the Rev.
print, the
F. Kittel
compilation of a
The
of 1752 pages.
It
result
Mangalore
It
in
Ofifice
has been
the
Before 1850, the publication had been commenced, under the super-
intendence of the Revs. Dr. Moegling and Weigle of the Basel Mission
at Mangalore,
and
at the
The
appeared
The
first
who
printing,
Canarese
translated the
Holy
is
indebted
to
the
Scriptures, as before
similar
All these works were lithographed, and in the Rajeiidratidme an attempt was
INSCRIPTIONS
The
translation. 1
505
was accessible
portable
form,
and the
effort to
The wants
in
in
to.
an examination
in the language,
no small numbers.
in
improvements
the
effecting
some of
for the
the Bibliotheca Carnatica, the most valuable original literary works that
may be added
the
the
that
of
collections
going
numerous
through
adjuncts to
the
press
the study of
It
inscriptions
under
my
the language.
Though
perfect
Many
belong.
we have
time,
in
Much
excellence,
rise to,
such as
Here
Sir
the
Surgeon's Daughter:^
times
and
Colonel Meadows
several lifelike
may be found
enter farther
AH and
IVi/ks' History,
to
in his other
upon
this
Indian novels.
in the recent
Rulers
home.
5o6
ART
INDUSTRY
AND
FINE ARTS
The monuments
in
India.
Mysore
Before
may be devoted
to the
abound
in
Sto7ie
such numbers in
monuments.
The
all
earliest,
The most
Mysore are stone chambers or
cists, also called kistvaens.
They consist sometimes of only three or
four, but generally of six or more stones, set up edgeways and covered
by a capstone. The stone chambers or cells, which are usually not
more than 2 or 3 feet high, may often be seen in great numbers near
Sivite temples, arranged side by side, as if forming the boundary of a
yard or enclosure towards which their open ends face, and seem to be
erections of the Kurubar.
They are sometimes isolated, and of larger
size, containing rude sculptures similar to those of zvVrt/^rt/ and fndstika!,
to be mentioned further on.
supported on naturally formed slabs or columns of stone.
numerous
The
site
dolmens found
in
soil,
their
They
and
class of
"
Coorg.'^
They
in
Mysore
ing of a large flagstone of granite at the bottom, with four similar slabs,
all
hewn and made to fit, forming a stone cist, the capstone being
unhewn block of granite. This block is generally found in
a large
the centre of the circle of stones, with the top just visible above the
it.
The stones forming the circle are
below the surface, and project above from i to 2
The stone forming the eastern end of the cist generally has a
surface, or
buried from
feet."
circular
to 3 feet
From
From
'
and
men
lech, stone.
ib., II, 7.
and
STONE MONUMENTS
the capstone projects over this entrance from
507
to 2 feet.
The
interior
The
and
orifice,
both
rammed
in
kists
by the
the vessels were found buried at the foot of a large stone, opposite an
circle, formed of two upright slabs arched above.
These curious structures, dolmens, cromlechs, kistvaens, etc. it is
now known, are found throughout every part of the globe, in some
countries in extraordinary numbers.
In India they most abound in the
west.'*
That they are memorials of a primeval race there can be no
entrance to the
doubt, and
it is
PdnHu
ko/is*
and are supposed to have been the residences of a pigmy race.* Others
call them tombs of the Pandavas.
That their object was sepulchral
scarcely admits of question, and the vessels in them were probably
cinerary urns for the preservation of ashes or other remains of the dead,
while the open vases and dishes contained either offerings to the manes
or food for the dead, introduced through the opening in the end, which
purpose.
'
Of those opened, one was 1 1 feel long, 5 feet 8 inches broad, and 4 feet high.
Another was only 6 by 4, l)ut 4 feet high. One capstone measured 12 feet 3 inches liy
8 feet, and was i foot thick
another was 11 feet 4 inches l)y 10 feel 2 inches, and
;
i foot 8 inches.
of the finest specimens found was a vase standing 2 feet 9 inches high, and
The mouth was 3 feet 6 inches in
inches in circumference at the centre.
One
5 feet
1 1
foot 4 inches to
A map
inches round.
found at the end of Mr. Fergusson's
io|t
lie
iMoiituiicii/s.
But may not this term be really of European origin, suggested by the French
name, which some of the early Jesuit priests may have used to designate them ? hor
VVace, an Anglo-Norman poet, says of Stonehenge and similar structures
*
Stanheiiges out
nom en
Englois,
to this, again, it is singular to note, as there may be the same underlying idea, that " the Latin manes meant probably in the beginning no more than the
*
With regard
Little
Miiller, Sc.
KcL, 366.
FINE ARTS
5o8
somewhat smaller
Mbryara
7na}ie,
if
nothing,
They may
excavations underground.
their
temple
is
mark the
possibly
of Bedar
sites
mud
circular
and
huts,
wooden
stake
in
mark
particular spots.
The karu
kallu erected
the
at
Others called
to.
either with
the Saiva symbol of the Unga^ or the Vaishnava symbols of the s'atikha
and chakra, the conch and discus, according to the creed of the erector.
A more interesting class are the mdsti-kallu and vira-kallu. The
former, properly mahd-sati-kallu, are supposed to mark the spots where
widows became sail by burning wdth the dead bodies of their husbands
the latter where some hero fell in battle, or otherwise came by his
:
death.
The
human arm
projecting from
The hand
it.
is
man and
thumb and
his wife.
is
sculptured.
relief.
The
generally borne
nymphs
The
sculpture in
fell;
Under
forefinger.
along in
car
surrounded by apsaras or
of gods,
celestial
the top one shows the hero in the upper world, seated in
sometimes a few
divinity.
Between
etc.
The
illustrating scenes
from
life,
name
the
scenes
are
much
interest,
as
Jleii, stone,
to
be derived from
SCULPTURE
Sculpture.
if
not in India,
Belgola.
in the
hill,
It
is
in
Mysore,
was erected
simple
509
human
in
form, nude,
is
and stands
57 feet in height.
at the
The
summit of
sculptor's
It is
a rocky
name was
"The images
among
saint,''
Three
them are known, and have long been known, to Europeans, and it is
doubtful if any more exist.' They are too remarkable objects not to attract
the attention of even the most indifferent Sa.xon. That at Sravan Belgola
attracted the attention of the late Duke of Wellington, when as Sir Arthur
of
Wellesley he
those
all
who
commanded
amount
He,
like
of labour such a
work must have entailed, and puzzled to know whether it was a part of the
hill or had been moved to the spot v/here it now stands.
The fomier is the
more probable theory. The hill, called Indra-giri, is one mass of granite,
about 400 feet in height, and probably had a mass or Tor standing on its
summit, either a part of the subjacent mass or lying on it. This the Jains
undertook to fashion into a statue 70 feet 3 inches in height, and have
achieved
it
The
Hindu mind never would have shrunk from had it even been
twice the size but to move such a mass up the steep smooth side of the
hill seems a labour beyond their power, even with all their skill in concenWhether, however, the rock was
trating masses of men on a single point.
found in situ or was moved, nothing grander or more imposing exists anywhere out of Egypt, and even there no known statue surpasses it in height,
though it must be confessed they do excel it in the perfection of art they
in its place the
;
exhibit."^
tiger,
which
immediately
is
in front of
variations in details.
The
The
many
is
and
incident
is
many temples
erected
is
a figure of
.Sala
on
three are the one at Sravan Belgola, 70 feet 3 inches high (according to some,
l)y
actual
ARTS
I'INE
510
ferocious
of mythological
shield,
breed, which
the vira-kal.
Architecture.
The
any specimens
is
The
wonderfully carved
rail
all
B.C.,
of the Amaravati
sti'ipa
and the
so-called
may be mentioned
whom
and
hills)
hill,
are courtyards,^
open
Num.
to the sky,
bettas,
The
bettas (literally
and containing
a colossal
summit of a
image of Gomatesvara.
There seems no doubt that the little rath, with its circular termination, is as exact
a copy of what a Buddhist chaitya hall was at the time it was carved, as that the great
rath is a correct reproduction of a Buddhist vihara at the same period.
The excavations could not well have been made later than the sixth century, and it
seems hardly to admit of doubt that we have here petrifactions of the last forms of
Fergusson,
Buddhist architecture, and of the first forms of that of the Dravidians.
'
AR CHITECTURE
r i
The
at
On
number. As might be expected from their situation, they are all of the
Dravidian style of architecture, and are consequently built in gradually
receding storeys, each of which is ornamented with small simulated cells.
.... Their external appearance is more ornamental than that of the
of the Tirthankara.
It
always
cell
is
seems
all
points of resemblance
it
Besides the greater temples, there are several varieties of smaller ones,
which seem peculiar to the style. Four-pillared pavilions are not uncommon
in front of Hindu temples in the south, but these Jain mantapas are fivepillared^ [that is, with a pillar at each angle and one in the middle.
There
is one before the entrance to the betta on .Sravan Belgola, the middle pillar
being so supported from above that a handkerchief can be passed through
below its base].
Though not the grandest, certainly the most elegant and graceful objects
belonging to the Jaina style of architecture are the stambhas which are found
attached to almost every temple. They are used sometimes by the Hindus,
but then generally as di'p-ddns or lamp-bearing pillars, and in that case
have some arrangenient for exhibiting light from their summit. With the
Jains this does not appear ever to have been the case. Their pillars are the
Hneal descendants of those of the Buddhists, which bore either emblems or
With the Jains or
statues, generally the former or figures of animals.
Vaishnavas they as generally bore statues. Be this as it may, they seem
nowhere to have been so frequent or so elaborately adorned as among the
Jains in the south.
They
even
fifty feet in
height,
and whatever
among
the most
between two
styles,
'
//'.,
27.].
3 /^.^
276, 336.
FINE ARTS
5^2
The former
Chalukyan.
the north
already
questions
architectural
and
west, but
designates
(luoted,
and
and
the latter in
Dravidian
east,
all
over the
Dekhan from
The Chalukyan
coast to coast
its
northern limit being a line from the source of the Godavari to the
mouth
its
Kaveri passing west of Vijayanagar to the mouth of the Krishnaattained its fullest development and highest degree of perfection in
The Dravidian
Mysore.
style did at
now known
to
have
century,
may be
easy,
is
From them
style.
structures
At
Ellora,
in
is
complete
and continued
....
On
to
late
period.
the other hand, the oblong raths were halls or porticoes with
indeed generally
The temples
various manners,
the
like
too,
changed
vimanas,
retain
their
and
are frequently
arranged in
in
It is
to the cell.
3.
4.
feature in
Besides these, are tanks or wells and other buildings for the residence
or use of the priests.
'
See above,
p.
325.
5
ARCHITE CTURE
The
finest
temple of Ranganatha
at
But the
territory.
Chamundi on
Seringapatam, of
the
hill
of that
name, the Halsur pagoda, the temples of Melukote, Talkad, Tirumakiidlu, Ramnathpur and other places may be referred to as effective
illustrations.
Chdlukyan
style.
The Chalukyan
reached
its
greatest perfection in
The temple
itself (that
is,
sides,
circle, at
more acute
either
flatly to a
The
roof
is
in steps,
and with a
but afterwards
flat
The porch
its floor.
is
is
in
porch
It
:
right angles,
entrance.
touching a
is
The
polygonal or star-shaped.
style
nor the
simple, consisting
is
[I
would add
that this
and forms
side.]
The
as
it
beauty,
pleasing than the pierced slabs which the Chdlukyas used for windows.
The
pillars, too,
pairs
that
and
as
only in
is
it
of the whole
the effect
is
varied
and
yet
at
the
temples.
The
of Mysore.
The temple
of Kedaresvara at Ikilagami
place
it
architecture in Mysore.
at
Those at
and west
probably one of
richest
The temples
is
museums
at
that
of sculpture and
at
onetime
examples of the
But
it
was
style.
to the
his son
I,
T.
FINE ARTS
514
owed
its fullest
may be regarded
of the
The
style.
ornamental temples
at
by Vira
and
of
the
two
it
his junior
by Vishnuvarddhana
oldest
commenced by Vinaya-
The
to say.'
Ballala
It is
it
the
Hoysales'vara,
The
as master-
about 12 19.
his
reign,
which ended
madan
invasion in 13 10,
probably the
He
1350.
first
till
who
reigned 1336 to
endowments.
If
Narasimha
III,
who
also
is
Of
somewhat marred.
Halebid.
The
art.
portioned in
size.
Its
Its
it
Siva,
under the
The second
and Kedares'vara.
only
sculptor seems to
summit it was covered with sculptures of the very best class of Indian art,
and these so arranged as not materially to interfere with the outlines of the
building, while they imparted to it an amount of richness only to be found
among specimens of Hindu art. If it were possible, adds Mr. Fergusson,
to illustrate this
little
is
probably
There is a picture
temple as he conceives
'
in
it
temple, for the exact date of which no such authority has been obtained. Mr. Fergusson
(p. 392) about the dates, putting down Somnathpura temple (on what
not stated) as erected in the time of Vinayaditya, who came to the throne
is
AR CHITE CTURE
nothing
in India
its
architects
were
capable of accomplishing.'
however, surpassed in
size
which, had
has
in front of
it
in
sanctuaries usually face each other and have the porch between them.
dimensions
may
and west.
The temple
Its height,
as
itself is
it
it
Its
all
now remains,
including
all,
stands.
to the cornice is
It
about
cannot, therefore, be
effect.
there
is
it
was intended
esvara,
rival
a whole
which
it
would be
difficult to
anywhere.
The
is an indurated potstone
This stone is saidtobesoft
when first quarried, and easily cut in that state, though hardening on
exposure to the atmosphere. Even this, however, will not diminish our
admiration of the amount of labour bestowed on the temple for, from the
is
erected
number
of parts
still
unfinished,
it
is
its
it
was
built in block
1
This exquisite specimen of the most ornate Chiilukyan style of aichilccture is
Mr. Fergusson's gloomy anticipations
with shame be it written a thing of the past.
The trees which had rooted themselves in
(p. 397) have been completely fulfilled.
the vimana were suffered to do their work unchecked, and the building is now a
Some of the most perfect figures have been conveyed to Bangahideous heap of ruin.
lore, and set up in the Museum, Init divorced from their artistic setting they have
A proposal has been made, I believe, to convey the ruins to
lost their meaning.
L L 2
FINE ARTS
5i6
in other words to
from each other. The enduring qualities of the stone seem to
be unrivalled, for, though neglected and exposed to all the vicissitudes of a
tropical climate for more than six centuries, the minutest details are as clear
and sharp as the day they were finished. Except from the splitting of the
stone arising from bad masonry, the building is as perfect as when its
erection was stopped by the Muhammadan conquest.
The building stands on a terrace, ranging from five feet to six feet in
height, and paved with lai-ge slabs.
On this stands a frieze of elephants,
reflect light
all the sinuosities of the plan and extending to some 710 feet in
and containing not less than 2,000 elephants, most of them with
and trappings, sculptured as only an oriental can represent the wisest
following
length,
riders
Above these
of brutes.
emblems
is
who
the temple.
built
the
Then comes a
and another
scroll
epic.
Parthenon
birds,
and
is less
all
Over
this are
rail,
windows
rich or varied.
Hindu mythology.
of
height,
is
continued
This
all
vertical angles, without interfering with the continuity of the frieze, give
and
is
of light
and shade,
far surpass
The
disposition of the
equally effective.
anything
in
lines,
Gothic
art.
The
effects
are
ARCHITE CTURE
just
at,
attained so perfectly as
may be
it
friezes.
As
in the rock-cut
monastery described by the Chinese pilgrims, so here, the lowest were the
elephants then the lions above these came the horses
then the oxen,
and the fifth storey was in the shape of a pigeon. The oxen here are replaced by a conventional animal, and the pigeon also by a bird of a species
that would puzzle a naturalist.
The succession, however, is the same, and
the same five genera of living things form the ornaments of the moonstones
Sometimes in modern Hindu temples
of the various monuments in Ceylon.
;
only two or three animal friezes are found, but the succession
is always the
same, the elephants being the lowest, the next above them are the lions,
and then the horses, etc. When we know the cause of it, it seems as if this
curious selection and ^succession might lead to some very suggestive
conclusions.
At present we can only call attention to it in hopes that
further investigation
may
afford the
means
it
were possible to
illustrate the
omega
Parthenon
we know
power
Every part and every
effect is calculated with mathematical exactness, and executed with a
mechanical precision that never was equalled. All the curves are hyperbolas, parabolas, or other developments of the highest mathematical forms
every optical defect is foreseen and provided for, and every part has a
is
it
sculpture
we feel
inclined
fanciful,
is
of
humanity.
is
in plan,
It
is
variety in detail.
All
the pillars of the Parthenon are identical, while no two facets of the Indian
is
different.
No two
canopies in the whole building are alike, and every part exhibits a joyous
exuberance of fancy scorning every mechanical restraint. All that is wild
in human faith or warm in human feeling is found portrayed on these
walls
is little
less
than there
is
of
human
feel-
The great value of the study of these Indian examples is that it widens so
immensely our basis for architectural criticism. It is only by becoming
familiar with forms so utterly dissimilar from those we have hitherto been
FINE ARTS
5i8
conversant with, that we perceive how narrow is the purview that is content
with one form or one passing fashion.
By rising to this wider range we
is as many-sided as human nature itself, and
and how few aspirations of the human heart and
cannot be expressed by its means. On the other hand,
learn
how few
feelings
only by taking this wide survey that we appreciate how worthless any
product of architectural art becomes which does not honestly represent the
it is
who
built
it,
aspirations.
The Belur and Somnathpur temples were dedicated to Vishnu, under his
denomination of Kes'ava.
Belur. This consists of a principal temple, surrounded by four or five
others and numerous subordinate buildings, enclosed in a court by a high
wall, measuring 360 feet by 440 feet, and having two very fine gateways or
gopuras in its eastern front. The great temple consists of a very solid
vimdna, with an antarala, or porch and in front of this a porch of the usual
star-like form, measuring ninety feet across.
The whole length of the
temple, from the east door to the back of the cell, is 115 feet, and the whole
;
stands on a terrace about three feet high, and from ten feet to fifteen
wide. The arrangements of the pillars have much of that pleasing
feet
we miss here
is
and meaning
It is not,
however, either to
owes
its
its
plan,
appropriate
way
its
Notwithstanding
The
are astonishing.
Some
mythological subjects for instance, the Varaha avatar, and other scenes
connected with the worship of Vishnu, to whom the temple is dedicated.
The pierced slabs themselves, however, are hardly so remarkable as the
richly-carved base on which they rest,
is
The amount
such
as, I believe,
This
dome
fell in
and
is
over-
now
beinsr rebuilt.
ARCHITECTURE
is
ofifends against
good
art,
taste.
renders
is,
it
that, like
many
others of
My own
whole design.
was
its class, it
left
impression rather
unfinished,
added
part
to
at
subsequent periods.
Its original
prove almost beyond doubt that this was the original design
design
altered as
it
progressed, or
it
may, as
but the
suspect,
have
Somnathpiir.
whole.
to a
ruins,
is
It is
cell
between every
set of
columns.
detail, the
The
an elaborate profusion of
at
Halebid.
The
different design,
of his
Malnad.
work
is
One
of
in
fertility
skill.
not in
lateritc,
The wooden
pillars
to the
life
fly,
art.
The
frame-
Better specimens of
if
settled
on
one of the figures thus rivalling the feat of Apelles, the most celebrated of the
Grecian painters, and the one who accompanied Alexander the Great into Asia.
;
FINE ARTS
520
this
l)e
souf^ht Ijcyond
the
Mysore are
the Mughal
style.
to
The
best
be found at
style.
Sira,
It is true that
to be classed
in
under
guished for
its
architecture,
was the
the north
Hanumappa Nayak.
]>ija23ur
it
in
1687,
acquired in Mysore.
The
architectural
remains
and
immediately
now
new
existing
at
Sira
^
The Bangalore palace was used for the offices of the Administration until 1868,
when, being no longer safe, it was abandoned, and the greater part has since been
demolished.
Of
The apartment most commonly used by Tipu was a large lofty hall, open in front
Musalman fashion, and on the other three sides entirely shut up from ventilation.
From the principal front of the palace, which served as a revenue office, and
after the
as a place from
chief entry into the private square was through a strong narrow passage, wherein were
AR CHITE CTURE
52
period
first
There are
know
India."
in
tlie
and
colonnade of
is
'
also
surrounded with a
serpentine, the
inner
tombs,
is
The
polished black
of
entrance
of Lord Dalhousie.
The same GovernorMysore in 1855, directed the restoration and
repair of the Darya Daulat, then falling to decay, in commemoration of
An
its having been the residence of the great Duke of Wellington.
account of it will be found under Seringapatam in Vol. II.
Li)igdyits.
The Lingayits have adopted what seems to me a someinlaid with ivory,
General, on his
the
gift
visit to
what
etc.,
which
is
a combination of the
Hindu and
Saracenic.
places which
may
at
at
The
best
Mercara, but
serve as illustrations.
In connection with
substantial
Ijut
and
rough stone
It is
composed, as also
is
honour
the other, of
These
support stone brackets, on which rest tne stones forming the framework
of the bridge, upon which again the floor of the roadway
deserving of remark.
less
said
Among
the
is
laid.
better.
these
is
\'et
the de
tigers.
hall in
in Southern India,
ji.
8l.
FINE ARTS
522
Havilland arch
at
been of somewhat
This engineer
Seringapatam.
He
erratic genius.
officer
seems
to have-
brick arch, of a span greatly exceeding anything that had at that time
its
practicability,
and thus
monument
of his
European direction
as being totally
no
less
house, where
it still
stands-
it is
But, as a rule,
skill. ^
all
own
Sir
Of
late years,
however,
more
effective buildings
at
slabs, as if
of the
fifth
race.
of regular
character.
Some
the
in
The Ganga
Many
execution.
Kadamba
box-headed
Cave
character,
fifth
to the
Malavalli, in the
it is
so-called
and
on a stone
as the
pillar at
name
first
art.
The
letters
He
room without
Andrew's Kirk
at
Madras.
Residency at Mysore^
WORK
INLAID
entirely cover
the boxes,
523
articles
made, are of an
extremely involved and elaborate pattern, consisting for the most part
and
scroll
medallions
subject of mythology,
style,
Hence
the carving of
Many
wood
old
compara-
to perfection.
The
Inlaid work.
which seems
articles are
to
now made
Similar work
is
also
The
latter,
practised chiefly in
national system
influence.
Southern India,
may be
called the
The Hindu
scale
has,
As
entirely of melody,
acceptation
of the
and
that
it
harmony
or counterpoint, in
unknown.
the
The
modern
historian
Strabo shows that (Ireek influence extended to India, and also that
Greek musicians of a certain school attributed the greater part of the
Even now, most of the old Greek modes
science of music to India.
The study of music in this
are represented in the Indian system.'"
'
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
524
rites,
it
is
said,
in
lost
three
Brahmans
were present, two playing on the vina and the third chanting.'
designation of the seven notes by the
older tlian
tlie
letters
initial
n.c.)
The
names
of their
is
This notation
passed from the Hindus to the Persians, and from these again to the
Arabs, and was introduced into European music by Guido d'Arezzo at
the beginning of the eleventh century.
Our word gamut, indeed, is
supposed to come from the Sanskrit grama, Prakrit gdma, a musical
scale.
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
The most generally practised industrial arts of native growth are those
connected with metallurgy, pottery, carpentry, tanning, glass-making, the
production of textile fabrics or the raw material for them, rope-making, the
expression of
oil
salt.
Other
tion,
chiefly in
arts
among
of popula-
last,
which
is
now
partially prohibited.
now
at
other parts.
definite place
among
the gold-
The main
situated to
is
was directed
But
to them.
it
was not
till
The
known
sec also
an
article
by E. Stradiot
in
Mad.
Joiirn. Lit.
and Sc,
1887-8.
'
bow were
classes.
''
The output
United
States,
;iC9)348,ooo
Russia, ;^7,o8i,ooo
Australasia,
;^9,i67,ooo;
GOLD-MINING
Kolar
District, his
525
were,
was
to
On
commenced
But finding
Urigam.
operations by sinking a
that large
capital
would be
required for carrying out the work, he next year, with the approval of
thirty instead of
cent,
were
Thus
of the concession.
On
these terms
twenty square
time taken up by the Concessionaires, and the royalty and rent claimed
be commuted by a
to
assessment of Rs.
an acre
of royalty,
in lieu
<S:c.
In
1SS6,
sums by
finding
sale of land
The
only other,
besides the Kolar gold-field, where work was being carried on at this
period,
The Government
considered
it
necessary
now
to
made
Mr.
I^velle,
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
526
gone over by Mr. Bruce Footc, of the Geological Survey of India, and
duly mapped out. On the information thus obtained it was resolved to
modify the existing rules, by providing for the grant of prospecting
licenses
being formed within two years with a paid-up working capital of not
than
less
to
and by reserving
be leased
for
to
Government the
Under
in all
band.
The Honnali
is
having arisen
difficulty
in
work
for
some
time, great
the mines.
The
end of 1894 a
Bruce Foote,
Mr.
for
From
its
nature there
is
and uncertainty
inherent in gold-mining, and the success of even the Kolar gold mines
was
for a considerable
the verge
B.
of
time
extinction.
far
It
from assured
was
in
in fact,
February
1881
they were on
that
Captain
continued
urged a continuance of the works, but the shareholders had not the
Company had
available.
who
also
at
What
that time
and he was
actually occurred
is
GOLD-MINING
527
matter of history.
shares of the
quoted
los.
at
ment, the
,1
first
paid next year a royalty of Rs. 33,368 to Governin a since ever-increasing item of revenue that in
It
sum
1895 had risen to Rs. 733,527. In March 1895 the Nundydroog mine
was again started. Urigam, for carrying on which an appeal for h:ilf-a-
crown per share had before been made in vain, followed. The whole
field was roused into activity.
In 1892 Champion Reefs began to pay,
and now takes the lead, with its ^i shares quoted at ^7. In 1895 there
were thirteen Companies
with
labour
at work, representing
population,
including
women and
and
flourishing
of the conveniences
and
institutions of
in length,
was opened
line
in 1893,
running
The
following table shows the output of gold in ounces for the past
Mine.
and
in
the whole
field"'
IND USTRIA L A R TS
528
Year
some
following are
529
and
silver ornarnents
l:)ack
bille
plait
hair,
for
hair
plait.
toe-rings.
Udidhara
chains worn by men r(jund the waist.
Karadige
shrine containing the linga worn by Lingayits.
Tayiti small
money-boxes attached to the
Sunna kayi an egg-shaped
chunam-box.
Bavali
for
ear.
Vole, vale
ear.
in
fill
l:)racelets.
tayiti.
belt-like
silver.
for
flat
(silver).
silver bells
Pilli
silver
silver
silver
girdle.
silver
silver
Gold and
silver
made
in
is
also
done
here.
kind of
false gilding
palaces at Seringapatam.
It
in
which was cut into the shape of flowers and pasted on the walls
up with oil-colours. The manner
of making this false gilded paper was as follows
gilding,
of lead,
and beat
it
with a
hammer
To
then cut into small cakes and dried in the shade. These cakes can at any
time be dissolved in water and spread thin with a hair-brush on common
The paper must then be put on a smooth plank and rubbed
writing-paper.
is
till it
The edges
down on
is
rubbed with the palm of the hand, which is smeared with an oil called
On the two following days the same
f^iirna, and then exposed to the sun.
when the paper acquires a metallic yellow colour.
operation is repeated
:
The gurna
(about 18
size
oil is
lb.)
prepared as follows
Take
threc-c[uartcts of a
called chandarasa,
Boil the
oil
for
maund
(6 lb
two hours
(12 lb.)
of
maund
of
musamhra
in a
the
or
brass pot.
M M
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
53
it
into the
oil,
hours
Iro?i
and
wrought
The
is
iron ore
below the
fields.
is
Steel.
The
iron.
It is
obtained
is
metal
in
surface, generally
The
most
on low rocky
hills,
one
eiiflorescing into
black sand
it
is
up are
The
small masses are generally mixed with clay and sand, which
hammer
which being
The
in
collectors
found
in the rainy
formed by torrents from certain hills. The principal places where iron
is smelted are in Magadi, Chiknayakanhalli, Malvalli, Heggadadevankote
and Arsikere taluqs, and in the southern and central parts of Chitaldroog
A
District, and the eastern parts of Shimoga and Kadur Districts.
scale
been
established
considerable
has
at
a
foundry
on
steam iron
Bangalore under European management. There is also a native iron
foundry at Chik Ballapur, where sugar-mills and agricultural implements
are
made
or repaired.
Iron-smelting
is
performed
in furnaces, the
heat of which
is
commences with
filling
After
it is
fed
by a pair
The
process
heated, which
size
of a filbert or pea,
is
a sufficient quantity of this article. After the third addition of ore, a small
hole is made at the lowest extremity of the furnace to let out the dross.
About an hour after the last replenishment, the process is finished, which
lasts altogether
is
from
After the charcoal has been consumed, the temporary part of the furnace
pulled down, and the iron collected at the bottom of it is taken out with a
long forceps, carried to a small distance, and beaten with large wooden
During this operation a great quantity of scoriae are seen running
clubs.
1
Tliis
When
iron.
In this state
it is
531
To
is
it
hammered
in length.
It is in this state
which
wanted
a good
is
cut
prepare
for the
it
is
answering
iron,
soft
and
cultivation
in
(twenty-seven pounds)
purposes for
all
The maund
building.
of this iron
making
it
appearance
in
it is
nearly over,
is
each of which
is
is
is
heated,
In
some
parts
two inches broad and half-an-inch thick, before putting into the crucible.
The mouth of the crucible is then closely shut with a handful of red mud,
and the whole arranged in circular order, with their bottoms turned toward
the centre, in a hole made on the ground for the purpose. The hole is then
filled up with charcoal, and large bellows are kept blowing for si.x hours, by
which time the operation is finished. Tlie crucibles are then removed from
the furnace, ranged in rows on moistened mud, and water
whilst yet hot.
The
steel
is
which
found
it
has taken.
The upper
is
thrown on them
in conical pieces at
or broader surfaces
is
converted into
steel,
and others
are found empty, the smelted metal having run through a crack in the
This
crucible.
is
The
conical pieces are sold at the price of 100, or 15 lbs. per about Rs. 3^, or
the
maund
and hammered
5 to
Rs.
'^\.
probably not quite indifferent what crucibles are used in this operamust be able to stand a strong fire. The loam
employed for these crucibles is of a brown red colour, and is probably
It is
tion
derived from the decomposition of the greenish slaty rock of the neighIt is of an earthy appearance and crumbles between the
bouring hills.
fingers
smell
particles
it
From
has no earthy
this the finer
particles
some shining
particles
a conchoidal fracture, feels soft and soapy, and takes a polish from the
Of this the crucibles are made,
nail.
It makes a pretty good brown paint.
is
called
a name applied to
feel,
and
all
little
M M
stones of
hardness.
2
INnUSjyUAL ARTS
532
The
by fusion seems
by which means
it is
to consist in
the
fresh vege-
is
The grain of the steel is much finer than that of the ore
appear spots which are not well fused.
An
wootz or Indian
steel,
purpose
but there
Heyne
still
regarding
it is
of fine cutlery.
The mass
it is
of metal
is
is
this operation
good coke.
"
The
art of
steel is admitted,
by
all
who have
will require
judgment and
"
Upon
care.
manufactures of
to a
this country.
second fusion
will,
more general
it
introduction.
If the steel makers of India were made acquainted with a more perfect
method of fusing the metal, and taught to form it into bars by the tilt
hammers, it might then be delivered here at a price not much exceeding
that of cast
steel."'
made
is
and Madgiri
for
especially in
taluqs.
533
is
performed
Channapatna
at
quality
The mode
when
after
and heating
it
drawn
is
it
wire
into
is
it
is
by
red hot
it is
and
in breadth,
up
rolled
into an oval or
eight times,
It
is
fire
again,
repeated
is
one-fifth
of
^Vhen
this
done
is
it
is
on either
side,
heated again
stretched round a
wooden
post,
common
in a plate of
and
then
for the
has
it
drawn
by means
of pincers.
After
is
it
is
necessary
to
size
required.
heat
again
it
it
The
greatest
it
amount,
followed
to
make
Shimoga
by C^hitaldroog,
Districts.
seats
applied to
pass easily.
it
and value of
the
oil is
is
of the industry
Magadi,
District produces
Kolar
and
Kadur
Chikiiayakaiihalli,
Heggada-
(jubbi,
Quantity produced,
Alaunds of 24 lbs.
tr i
V'''"<= '"
\
1881-82
'^"P''^-
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
534
The
articles
from
But
the
field
developing this
liberal
for
important
source
of
wealth,
many
years,
approved modern
principles.
now
it
free
to
al
new
years to the
As
exist.
requisite of all
seigniorage,
it
was proposed
to give
wood
it
fuel
respectively per
fifty
article
similar guarantee
present
to
in its favour.
was agreed
of fuel tract
acre
The
felled.
at Rs.
fellings
free of
and
were to be
The
fellings,
per
annum,
making
and even
thus
impossible
in
clearing
square
of
any
the
moreover,
five
left
it
was estimated
It
felled
each year,
in special eligible
These yearly accretions of half a square mile of wellstocked plantations would, it was calculated, add to forest reser\-es
valuable wood, with an admixture of sandal, equal in quantity to as
much as could now be obtained from five, ten, or even more square
miles of the present scrub.
It was at the same time provided that the
fuel that was collected must all be used directly and exclusively on the
new industry ; the quantity actually taken therefore would be strictly
situations.
The
was
if
not availed of by
to lapse.
this
promismg
scheme,
calculated
to
confer
BRASS AND COPPER
further subsequent proposal in connection with
of a line of
rail
Possibly a
been made.
has
it
535
number
cost
which
for
of
transit.
those as in
some
Europe and America, might be found to suit the conditions of the problem better than large central ones.
Brass and Copper. The manufacture of brass and copper water
and drinking vessels is to a great extent in the hands of the Bhogars,
countries of
who
are Jains,
some
number of articles.
Manufactures.
for
ten years.
sugar, coffee,
be
strictly accurate,
were available
still
clearer
if
later
53^
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
TEXTILE MANUFACTURES
537
In addition to
the cotton stuffs used for clothing, the principal are tape for bedding,
carpets or rugs, tent cloth, cordage, &c.
Of
more
all
Its
is
in
Mysore
an indispensable
manufacture
of
classes.
article
a characteristic
and Kolar
For the
District.
is
Districts,
finest kinds,
and
made
only in Chitaldroog District, the best of which are of very high value
(see Vol. II)
and
rarely
months
old.
increase in
this
made
This
first
is
six
colour the
reckoned.
is
The
fleece
is
shorn twice a year, in the second month after the shortest day, and
that
in
much wool
as
makes
solstice.
been shorn,
is
as
The
wool,
when it has
bow like
both by
tlecce
is
very small.
The carpets of Ilangalore are well known for their durable quality,
and for the peculiarity of having the same pattern on both sides.
The old patterns are bold in design and coloining. The pile carpets
made in the Central Jail from Persian and Turkish designs are
In connection with l>anga-
The
IJirdwood
his
Austro-Hungarian (jovernment:
pre-historically
'
Enlitlc'tl
it
would seem
to
Coittiiiiiity,
and
IittCi^ral
Identity
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
538
universal and
ritualistic,
and
tribal divinities.
textiles
and
woven
all
incon-
Hindustan
and Central Asia to-day are the self-same carpets as were used for awnings
and floor covering in the palaces of Sargon, Sennacherib, Esarhaddon, and
Sardanapalus, " the great and noble Asnaper " of the Book of Ezra. The
stone slab from Koyundjik [palace of Sennacherib, B.C. 705-681], and the
door sill from Khorsabad [palace of Sargon, B.C. 722-703], are palpably
copied from carpets, the first of the style of the carpets of Bangalore, and
they were probably coloured like carpets.
The wonderful carpets of Bangalore probably approach in their bold
scale of design and archaic force of colouring nearest to their Euphratean
prototypes.
modern Persian
The
in
the treatment of
Masulipatam
and other denominations of Indian carpets, if a departure from the
traditionary Euphratean mode, is yet undeniably pleasing, and on account
of its broken patterning and generally diffused colouring, better adapted to
carpets intended for European rooms, where they are overcrowded and
overshadowed by the furniture, than the severely co-ordinated designs and
immense masses of clearly-defined, deep-toned colours of the carpets of
Ushak, Koula, and Bangalore.
Notwithstanding, however, the sweet charm of the Abbasi Persian
carpets of modern trade, the palm for pre-eminent artistic merit above that
carpets, and, with local modifications, of the
of
if
made
and impressiveness
and
and these Southern-Indian carpets, the Masulipatam, derived from the Abbasi- Persian, and the Bangalore, without a trace of
the temples of the gods
modern
now made,
Women
of
stout
texture
and
in
excellent
designs,
are
made,
TEXTILE MANUFACTURES
on ceremonial or
silver
or
gilt
festival occasions.
silk
silk
industry
worms, and
539
is
for this
owing
reviving,
Mysore.
on
is
the
The
Kankanhalli,
in Closepet,
silk
in
taluqs.
is
But
prepared in
Mills
and
Factories.
The Maharaja
(Limited), was
textile
manufactures.
originally
established by a
Bombay
It
firm
Company
in
August
The
mill contains
whom
half are men, the rest being women, boys and children.
In 1888 it paid a dividend of 7 per cent, but none in subsequent
years.
The following is the quantity and value of work turned out
more than a
Yarn.
Cloth.
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
540
Woollen
dyes.
Blues,
wood and
Sanders
lac
from indigo
yellow, from turmeric
red, from
browns, from popli chakkc orange, purple, and
;
dye
rose
Silk
dyes.
P'rom
{calysaccion
suringi
aniline
scarlet,
from red-wood
are
obtained red
loiigifolium)
From
safflowers {carthamus
solution.
Cotton dyes.
From
From chay
it
commonly
Kan. chiri verji) are obtained red, orange, and purple. It is very
used for red dye by the native dyers. The process varies to
some extent in obtaining the evanescent and permanent colours. From
morinda bark {morinda uinbellata, Kan. maddi chakke) is obtained red, by
boiling with milk-hedge ashes.
The colour is dull, yet it is considered
faster than the brighter colours obtained from other substances.
The best
dye is procured from the bark of the roots of trees three years old. From
popli stem {ventilago ntadraspatatia, Kan. popli chakke) is obtained brown.
The bark of the root is used also for orange dye. With chay root it forms
a rich chocolate colour, and with galls black used by oiling and steeping,
with or without alum. From myrabolan {tenninalia c/iebida, Kan. alale
kayi) used with other stuffs, is obtained yellow and black, by maceration
and boiling. The three kinds of myrabolans yield, with alum, a good
durable yellow, and with salts of iron a black colour, commonly used for
tanning purposes. From babool bark {acacia arabica, Kan. mtigali chakke)
are obtained buff and fawn, by boiling. From indigo seeds (Kan. tagasi
bija) is obtained an adjunct for blue dye.
From annotto {bixa orellana,
Kan. rajiga vidlike) and from mara manjil {coccinium fenestratum, Kan.
lata,
e.\tensi\-ely
mara
arisina)
is
Kan. tdvarike
From
obtained yellow.
htivii) is
From
obtained blue.
cochineal {coccus
cacti.,
It is
also
Kan. kirimanji
htila)
obtained.
Other
blue and
From
dyes.
its
From indigo
iiili)
is
obtained
GO XI
green, and orange, by steeping in
541
lacca,
Kan. arafru)
it
crimson and
red,
Kan.
Goni.
used
in
of manufacture.
It is
a considerable article
is
from
/;;<//,
janupa or
\\\Q:
which
kinds,
differ in
crotaiaria ju7icea.
It is
is
18 to
made
The same
of men,
plant
who
people,
the
require to be kept in
known
to
They
to eight days.
si.\
easily
from the
pith.
are
It
up by handfuls,
beats them on the ground, occasionally washes them until they are
clean, and at the same time picks out with his hand the remainder of
is
The hemp
is
is
left.
it
This
is
into thread
alone weave
it,
and perform
this
then dried,
is
The men
rude loom.
Jiopeinaki/ig from cocoanut fibre, sufficient
common
in all parts.
Oil-pressing.
This
is
all
over the
The
stone
oil mills
:
in the
wooden beam,
is
pestle of
a block of
let in to
17 or iS feet long,
an equal
pressing
one end closely against the foot of the mill with a loud creaking
noise, which is the well-known indication of the neighbourhood of oilmills, has an arm projecting upwards at about a third of its length,
which is attached to the head of the pestle. The mill is driven by
at
o.xen
yoked
round.
at the farther
pull
it
round and
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
542
The
made
\\'()I1
I
or gingclly
lil
oil,
are
and small
varieties of ricintis.
friiit
oil
\\\(i
pongatnia glabra.
is
the country
of other parts.
ellus
is
it
mill receives at
is
first
in
The
the same.
of sesainwn seed
the
The
ellus,
bushels)
(2 "42
The grinding
added.
when the farinaceous parts of the seed, and
the water, form a cake and this having been removed, the oil is found
clean and pure in the bottom of the mortar, from whence it is taken
measure of water (278
by a cup.
eliu
seed give 2 kachcha maunds (rather more than 5^ ale gallons) of oil.
The mill requires the labour of two men and four oxen, and grinds
The oxen are fed entirely on straw, and are allowed none
which
is sometimes dressed with greens and fruits into
of the cake,
curry, and at others given to milch cattle.
The huch ellu is managed exactly in the same manner. The seventy
twice a day.
measure require a
seers
65 seers of
oil (or
the table.
The cake
milch
is
little
little
commonly
is
given to
cattle.
The
haralu, or castor-oil,
is
made
is
the
is
expressed in the
is
To
mill.
five seers,
common lamp
What
described below,
require only
indifferently
It
all
made by
that is made
is
oil
of the
boiling,
as
for sale is
oil,
which
after
the mill, must be boiled for half an hour, and then strained through a
The cake
cloth.
The
use
following
The seed
it
used as
fuel.
is
is
more than a
of
is
parched
quart.
are formed.
in pots containing
It is
then beaten
Of these from
in
about a
seer,
which
is
somewhat
put into an
OIL-PRESSING
543
earthen pot. with an equal quantity of boiling water, and boiled for five
hours, during which care must be taken, by frequent stirring, to prevent the
decoction from burning. The oil now floats on the surface, and is decanted
off in
is
then
fit
it is
and by the
for use,
rancid.
oil
is
boiled seed is mixed with cow-dung and formed into cakes for fuel.
The
dry stems of the plant are also used for the fire. The oil is commonly used
for the lamp.
It is also taken internally as a purgative
and the Sudras,
;
and lower castes, frequently anoint their heads with it, when they labour
under any complaint which they attribute to heat in the system.
Kohri
made from
oil is
This
called kobri.
Cakes are
oil is chiefly
also fried in
it,
and
used
it is
sometimes used
hair
and
is
skin.
The
maunds weight
oil.
The
natives eat
The
hippe
made from
oil,
for the
is
used
The
and
the seed requires to be moistened with 12 kachcha seers (3^ ale quarts)
of tamarind water, in which 2 seers of tamarinds have been infused.
The produce
The
oil.
The cake is used
who anoint themselves.
is
wash
as soap to
oil
honge
oil,
for the
the sun.
It
is
it
mill,
for
it
in
among
all
classes.
Messrs. Binny
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
544
presses
firm
in
use.
A Bombay
it
is
to
method of
process.
extracting sandal-oil
is
at
the
The
oil is also
Joint-Stock
Company.
made from
di'tpa
Soap,
made from
cocoanut-oil,
and candles,
The
value of the
oils
manufactured
in the
Province
GLASS-MAKIXG
545
clay,
only exposed.
and then a
Above
third
and a
The
fourth.
thus
crucibles
fifty
is
mouths
entirely,
row another
this
vary
disposed
in
from
size,
such as can
to
is
The
furnace to cool.
crucibles,
The
fire
By
fuel.
until the
is
at their contents.
ironstone,
ore,
soda, quartz or
compact
and copper.
till it is
which
is
and called
quantity of soda.
The
quartz
(1!^///
>i'a//)
used
is
a little
Kcmmidic
found
taluq.
kalhc,
iron
If
heavy rains
in
is
it
an iron
iron).
iron, is
in Hudihal
which probably
nullah
hill
This ore
sound.
kallit
(hydrate of
ironstone
The
Corn
iron-shot.
is
fracture,
of glass.
From
It is
soft,
It is
made
and
is
made
N N
used
of the
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
546
following ingredients
The ashes
is
made,
ashes do not
If these
many grains of salt, five parts of them are taken but if they are
mixed with much salt, three parts are deemed sufficient. To these are
added of pounded quartz, or bili kallu, one part. These two ingredients are
separately pounded and then mixed together, put into clay pots and kept in
the heated furnace for eight days. To see whether glass is formed, an iron
hook fastened to a long bamboo is dipped into a pot containing the glass
materials.
If the mass adhering to it be of the consistence of wax, the
contain
operation
Red
is
If not,
finished.
glass.
This
is
of a
is
colour,
given.
penetrated
with
large
of red.
Green glass.
spots,
and
is
on
it,
the
fireplace
in
the bottom
on the surface
of this glass
is
make
of
this glass.
The
saline crust
formed
Black ^lass. This glass is made of 3 parts of saulu sdram and i of bija.
Four days' moderate heat is enough for obtaining it. The charcoal of the
saulu sdram probably gives it the black colour, as it will lose it if the fire be
too long continued or too strong.
It is
This glass
is
all.
The common
contained in the soda separates itself from the other ingredients, and is
found covering the glass or bija in a firm crust of one inch or more in thickness.
It is very fine and white, and used like sea-salt.
Blue glass. This is composed of 21 parts of soda, 7 of bija, i of
copper filings, and an equal quantity of powdered kari kallu. For
salt
fifteen
fire.
is made of 2 1 parts of soda, and 7 parts of native soda (salt
which all the small stones have been picked, but which of course
contains a good deal of sand.
For fifteen days these are burned with a
slow fire. When this glass is wrought up into rings, it receives a bright
yellow colour by enamelling it with the melted calces of the following
metals five parts of lead, and one of tin are calcined together. Then one
Yelloiv glass
earth) from
547
part oi satin or zinc is calcined in a separate crucible. The two calces are
then mixed, and further calcined, until they begin to adhere together.
They are then powdered in a mortar. When the ring-maker is at work, he
The
little
powder
of the
is
an iron rod he
hot, with
is
24^
lbs.)
(30/,-,
i
maund
or
lbs.
chiefly in
carts
and
The
work
is
Coach and
and
carriage building
also successfully
is
carried on.
The
toys for
which Channapatna
is
noted
remarkably well
are
by Europeans as well
The miniature imitations of native vessels and implements
as natives.
are turned from hdk wood, and coated with lac of bright colours,
These toys are
simply applied by the heat of the friction in turning.
never comes
colour
the
and
hard,
and
smooth,
of brilliant colours,
suited for their purpose,
off.
after
made from
wood
like
They
The sandal-wood
carving, for
fruits,
a soft
being very
which Mysore
is
fairly
by
modelled
described as follows
The
boiling-house
is
a thatched hut,
and stand
annually,
all
the year
when
but a
the crop
about 40
new
is ripe.
furnace
partly raised
cone,
and the
wall.
boiler,
fuel
is
and
At one end
partly
supplied from
beam,
sunk
it
is
lever, pestle
and
jar.
regulator.
is
a square
iron boiler
The
pit for
holding
The
the boiler.
form of a truncated
is
is
mud,
put on
is
by an opening
smoke
15efore
is
in the
without
shuts the
long and 20
walls are
feet
The
in
the
flat,
the boiler
and completely
is
a cavity for
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
548
The mortar
It is
becomes
its
bottom, in order
it
to a
it
falls into
squeezed.
The
lever
Its thicker
is
by the regulator. Some way above its junction with the regulator, a piece of
siijjalu, which is a very hard wood, is dovetailed into the lower side of the
lever and in this piece is made a smooth conical hollow, which rests on the
head of the pestle. The upper end of the lever is fastened to the two arms
of the beam by two ropes.
The pestle is a strong cylindrical piece of timber, about four feet in
length. At each end it is cut to a point, so as at the upper end to fonn a
cone, and at the lower a pyramid of from twelve to fifteen sides, surmounted by a short cylinder. The cavity in the lever being towards one
end, makes the position of the pestle always oblique
so that as it passes
round it rubs strongly against the sides of the mortar. Its cylindrical
point rubs on the top of the hemispherical projection that is in the
bottom of the cylindrical cavity of the mortar.
The regulator is a strong square piece of timber, which passes through
the undivided end of the beam, and is secured below by part of its circumIt is perforated by eight holes, in the lowest
ference being left for cheeks.
of which is placed a pin to prevent the regulator from falling when the
strain is removed.
A pin in one of the upper holes of the regulator and
another in one of the holes in the thick end of the lever, serve to secure in
their place the ropes that bind closely together these two parts of the
machine. According as these pins are placed, higher or lower, the relative
direction of all the moveable parts of the machine is altered, and the
;
balance of the
but yet with
so regulated that
is
it
The
its
549
friction,
only frictions in
When
jaggory,
finished.
cuts
them
at
sufficient
into
each man's
number
From
The
boiler.
all
The cane
raised on black
mould
hundred
soil
fast.
bullocks
much
same
to
it
soil,
there
by degrees.
soil
The
In a boiler
is
balls
and poorer
The
of
juice from
boiler
full
mould cane
hundred
juice
latter give
The workmen
quantity.
added
rich juice,
more
there
The
at a time.
yoke
and a seventh
and gives fifty-six
fire
and day
the
in
supplies
manages the
man
thence one
is
man who
employed
the whole
is
full
of
added
three times in
the
twenty-four hours.
When
put into a large pot and allowed to cool for two or three hours.
it is
It is
then poured into the mould, which consists of a long thick plank, in
which a hundred holes are formed, each in the shape of a quadrilateral
inverted pyramid.
The
is
allowed to dry
mould
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
550
is
it
is
for
By
make
The
is,
It
sugar-cane juice
it
in
if
we
the two
cwt. of jaggory.
The
mill
in
many
parts superseded
in
its
This
is,
in fact,
almost the
The then
Commissioner of Mysore, Sir Mark Cubbon, afforded the spirited projectors, Messrs. Groves & Co., every help in his power, and the factory
was a source of great public benefit in developing the resources of
agriculture in that part of the country.
The number of men employed
at the works, when in full operation, was about 10 Europeans and 300
The works were afterwards carried on by a Joint-Stock ComThe prize and medal for the best crystallized sugar at the Great
Exhibitions in London in 1851 and 1861 were awarded to the Ash-
natives.
pany.
closed for
The
mention
many
the buildings
in
" w^as
awarded.
still
there.
Cane jaggory
is
computed
mixed with water, a small quantity of lime, and animal blood, and boiled
by steam until the whole was dissolved and attained a certain consistency.
551
lime was added to neutralize any acidity which might remain in the
jaggory, and the blood combined with the gluten matter contained in the
solution
and carried
termed) was
drill
let into
it
to the
was conducted
to
The
bottom.
was now-
it
a cistern, whence
up
it
was pumped up
This
filtered liquor
made
into
grain,
through
was
first
sort
and the
The
sale.
first
An
ment
for the
instituted
But
is
not
establish-
some
practical results, as
manufactured
as
project.
The
was
estimated
above,
jaggory, led to
50
per
Of
cent.
the
remainder, about 30 per cent, was utilizable for distilling rum, and the
rest
went
to waste.
\\'\\\\
facilities,
less
in
the
Ashtagram
and steam-
Sugar Works,
it
was
This would
utilize
4,000 tons
of jaggory,
which, at an
average price of Rs. 30 per 1,000 cakes, would find the growers of
sugar-cane a market for Rs, 170,000 worth of produce ut their
fields,
or
LEA THER-DRESSIXG
take 2 seers (r2i3
of quicklime, and
gallon) of water
off the hair.
lb.)
553
and
in this
For an equal length of time add the same quantity of tangadi and
Then wash, and dry the skins in the sun, stretching them out with
This leather is very bad.
days.
water.
pegs.
set of
is
manufactured
at
Harihar by a
It is
place
The goat
tanned.
skins
(for
only are
these
employed) are dried in the sun for one day next day they are washed in
the river, rolled up and put into a pot, with a mixture (for each skin) of one
;
handful of common salt, as much water, and half of that quantity of the
milk of wild cotton {asclepias gigantea). After the skins have been soaked
in this mixture for four days, the pot is filled up with water, and the leather
it
the hair now comes easily off the
when scraped by a piece of broken pot. The leather thus cleaned is
laid in the shade, and when dry is rolled up and kept in a house for two or
it is then
three days, in a place secure from smoke and from insects
skins
soaked for eight hours in pure water, and scraped with a piece of earthenware till it becomes quite white. Before the leather is dyed it is soaked for
one night in a pakka seer of water which has been mixed with a handful of
cholam meal [Iwlciis sorghum) and warmed on the fire in the morning it
when well dried, it is soaked
is taken out and dried with a piece of cloth
again for half an hour in water with which one seer of tamarinds has been
mixed it is then spread on a mat and the colour applied.
For the red colour take \ kachcha seer of lac (18 drams), alii toppalu
(leaves of the miiiiecylon capitellatiim) j\ of a dub weight, and the same
quantity of the salt extracted from washerman's earth (carbonate of soda)
pound these ingredients together, boil \ of a seer of water in a place where
put the pounded mass into it and keep it for a quarter of
there is no wind
an hour over a slow fire. To ascertain whether it has acquired the requisite
;
it
if
it
down
the
must
rubbed over with this liquid it is then thrice sprinkled over with tamarind
water, and lastly it is steeped for five or six days in a liquid composed of
3 seers of water and i seer of pounded tangadi bark. Every morning it is
taken out, washed a little, and again replaced, till at last it is well washed
thus prepared, it has a fine crimson colour, and
in clear water and dried
;
is
very
soft.
Earth
siderable,
Salt.
The manufacture
of earth
salt,
has
greatly declined.
Within
five
miles
of the
British
INDUSTRIAL ARTS
554
frontier
it is
The
process
conducted as follows
is
is
collected in
heaps.
circle of small
The
deep.
sides
Water
is
is
put
The
in, for
is
large,
it
cisterns,
and
is
all
it
the
The
in, till
now poured on
is
is
salt.
put
emptied into
but
it
is
Works.
market.
is
come
into
&
Co.
The
ing of
artificial
manures
similar character,
for
The
years
:-
is
]Mr.
(Sec,
factory
Hay
at
also
of
coffee
for
transhipment to
Hunsur.
this
manufacture
for
five
555
separate
it
sides,
home
all
production.
restriction
did not
exist,
yet
Commissioners were
The
religious
festivals,
districts
to
the
in
in
men
or
santes, are
districts.
The
the
large
the towns.
buy up the
grain, in
a few
fairs
rural
is
some
market.
Sandal-wood, grain, cotton, areca-nut, coffee and a few other commodities are the principal articles of commerce.
The
best
method of
Though
and
forest tracts
556
557
558
559
56o
Imports.
56i
WAGES AND
JVages.
The
PRICES
scale
The
classes of work.
wages ruling
Kolar
works of
all
kinds
rise in
each District
in
Bangalore
Skilled
in
Tiimkur
Mysore
still
Shimoga
Ha.ssan
advancing
Kadiir
IChitaldroog
to
labour
Unskilled
11
labour
"
Cart hire
12a
to a. to
a.
6 a. 4
edition,
were
2
4 a.
,,
Jr.
4 ^
11
for
wage
daily
labour,
to
as.
r.
If.! 8 a. lo
8 a. to
.,
4a.
,,
,,
I r.
12
,,
6a.
r.
,,
8a.
ijr. 12
I r.
unskilled
\\ R. a day.
to
and increased by a
R. a day
as.
for skilled
Districts
all
to
skilled
8 as.
to
as.
of cart-hire
.T.
twenty years in
Districts
,,
!a. to
8 to 12 a.
6a.
i r.
labour,
minimum
8 to 12 a.
I r.
The corresponding
in
much
all
in
puljlic
The
in
the past
doubled
in three
maximum
daily rate
is
Districts
Figures for comparison are not available for any long period back,
but in 1876
it
j)rice
men,
^ to
currency, about
to
2 as.
and
2 as.
Of
women
| a fanam,
2
as.
5 as. is
]).
\ a
and
common
fanam
a.
rate
p.
in
1800
the present
or, in
At
respectively.
in 15angalore for
women.
of living some estimate may be formed from
men,
p. for
the cost
the charge
cheap
to
Rs.
Rs.
2
1890,
Rs.
year,
ID and
In 1875,
2
o,
for
2.
when a new
8 10
scale of diet
per head.
from R.
It
10
4 to
i
11
6 o per head.
11
In
WAGES AND PRICES
5^2
articles
consumed
in
the
jails
sale.
The maximum
be stated
of
at i^
gram or
flour
and about
^ seer (4 ozs.)
flour required
by other adults
varies
from
^ seer (i lb.) to
'I
seer per
day.
Prices.
the
-There
general
rise
are
in
not sufficient
prices.
rice,
ragi,
statistics
Buchanan
available
states
that
to
illustrate
the prices at
kandaga of 200
That is to say, ragi
wheat, io|.
was 50 seers for the rupee ; rice, ist sort, 9, 2nd sort, 21
These rates seem high, being perhaps unduly raised by the late wars
Dr. Heyne's prices for different places between
and desolation.
Bangalore and Chitaldroog at about the same period, or perhaps a year
for paddy or unhusked rice from 18 to
or two later, vary as follows
;
3
7
"8
ragi,
38-4 to 113
jola,
73*8 to 120
wheat, 6 to
1881
to
1893,
past,
PRICES
563
August, September
up
for
this,
been
for
some time
1858-9.
The
before.
than the preceding. The south-west monsoon almost totally failed, and
gave rise to the apprehension that another bad season was about to follow
the five highly unfavourable years which immediately preceded the past
;
later in
fell
many
all
filled to
overllowing, but in
002
564
1859-60.
On
commenced more
;
favourably
south-west
grain.
same
proportion.
The
some
that
In
some exceptional
fair in quantity,
critical
parts of the
period of the
Province, the
with the exception perhaps of those taluqs to the southward, where the wet
lands are supplied copiously with water by the channels drawn from the
rivers.
some
Two
parts.
The
first
this
is
prices which
all
sumption rose during the latter year in value, and the ryots and garden
whilst the
cultivators were thereby enabled to pay their khists and hire
poorer classes and labourers received a higher rate of wage than has ever
;
previously been
on
known
in
Mysore.
had the
latter rains
the ryots would once again have begun to think that the days of abundant
But the
harvests which they knew prior to 1S53 were about to return.
It
things
is
PRICES
565
considered superior to that of any harvest for ten years. In Tumkur the
season began favourably with showers in May, but owing to the failure of
the rains anticipated in June and July, and the prevalence of boisterous
winds, some loss was experienced and the land had in many places to be
resown. The latter rains were abundant, and the tanks generally received
injury.
in
The
some
yield of ragi
was a
full
The
diminished
pronounced
rainfall,
to
but
still
Cotton was
be
in
Mysore.
1863-4.
and the
ragi crops
566
smooth brown caterpillar made its appearand in a few days ate up ever)- green
thing, the grass assuming the appearance of having been burnt up.
Both
monsoons were characterized by violent storms of wind and rain which
did much damage to public works and cattle.
The price of agricultural
sliowcrs in April, a small
first
ance
produce of
all
kinds
year
is still
high.
commenced
which
with
it
ran
geous to the purely agricultural portion of it. Indeed, the ryots themselves
have exported so much grain, owing to the extravagant rates which ruled in
the markets in the cotton-growmg Districts of
Bellar)"^
and Dharwar,
that
the hoarded supply of years which formerly filled their grain pits has been
exhausted, and
nigh
well
there
has
therefore
in
many
been much
places
been
Among
the
distress,
and
the failure of the ragi harvest has been a most serious misfortune to the
population generally.
1866-7.
The
in
undoubtedly the failure of the early rains of 1866 succeeding upon the
scanty harvest obtained in the previous autumn. The ryots had moreover
make
against
made
itself felt
bad seasons.
nowhere so
and eastern frontiers.
Before the month of June the scarcity of food had grown into a famine of
an appalling character. The people were driven to feed on the kernel of
the tamarind fruit and cotton-seed reduced to flour, and even on leaves and
roots.
\''illages were deserted by their inhabitants, who fled to other parts
of the country in search of food, and from the instances that came to notice
it is to be feared that deaths from actual starvation were not of rare
occurrence.
Sickness was speedily engendered by the deleterious food,
and cholera, dysentery, and fever carried off large numbers of people. In
the absence of any pasturage, the cattle suffered severely. This state of
things was fortunately limited to one portion, and that a comparatively
small portion, of the Province, but the effects of the drought, which
continued till the month of September, when rain fell copiously, were felt
in a greater or less degree in every District, and caused much misery and
more
suffering
classes.
867-8.
people of
all
classes
PRICES
567
<)\
can now
The
1868-9.
great
cultivators to give
The
The wages
all
1873-4.
The year was on the whole not favourable for the crops.
During June and July there was an almost total failure of rain. In August
and until October rain fell in abundance, but the late rain was also deficient.
1874-5. Notwithstanding that the year had been a favourable one for
agriculture and the harvest good, ragi, the principal food of four-fifths ot
the inhabitants, was dearer.
On the other hand the price of rice and the
minor pulses was somewhat lower.
1875-6. A rainfall only half that of the previous year, and two-thirds
the average of the past five years, seriously affected the outturn of crop.
To make matters w-orse, this short rainfall was in many places unseasonable.
The south-west monsoon gave nineteen inches, while the north-east
yielded only two inches. The eastern Districts, which are to a certain extent
dependent on the north-east monsoon rains for a good harvest, suffered
more than the westerly Districts, where moderate crops were harvested.
The
The
Owing
to
loss
among
agricultural
The
twelve to fifteen inches usual in September and October, one inch was
registered at Bangalore in the first sveck of .September, another inch after
The
result
was
ground
after
all
Districts.
Tumkur
WAGES AND PRICES
568
loss,
Kolar and
Tumkur Districts.
The subjoined table gives
Kolar and
March 1877
second
and
year 1873-4
in the
sort)
were
selling
on the 31st
prices
PRICES
569
an
year saw a
evil that
ing prosperity.
1878-9.
Most providentially the season was exceptionally favourable,
and though there were not wanting causes for serious anxiety, the crops,
particularly the rice and ragi crops, on which the agricultural prosperity of
the country mainly depends, were most bountiful. Although the rainfall
was slightly less than that gauged in 1S77 it was much more seasonably
distributed, and did not, as in the end of 1877, cause damage by copious
but untimely fall. A plentiful harvest soon effected a most welcome fall
in prices, especially in the prices of food-grains consumed by the people,
which were sold at rates within the reach of the poor. The population was
thus relieved from the stress of famine and enabled to return to ordinary
occupations and again be self-supporting. At the same time prices of
agricultural produce did not fall to the low level at which they used to
stand, and the agricultural classes reaped the double blessing of large
crops and good prices. Live stock, which had been greatly reduced during
the past few years, began to recover in numbers, and whether it was from
the rich and abundant pasture everywhere procurable, or from other
causes, is not known, but the fecundity of the cattle was most remarkable.
1879-80.
The
in the
The
less
than
notwithstanding.
some Districts
The only crops
Districts
cereals were
ragi, ballar
fall
fell
in
to the level
The
at
prices of
which they
18S0-1. Just at the beginning of the ragi harvest, when but little was cut
and the bulk of this most important crop was all but ripe, a great part of
the State was visited by a storm of wind and rain of unusual severity,
which did \ery considerable damage to the crops, and was the cause,
moreover, of the breaching of a number of irrigation tanks. This was
perhaps the only untoward event in an otherwise exceptionally favourable
season, and but for that misfortune the harvest would have been singularly
As
it
In
1881
the
rainfall
room
for
failure
of-
the
was happily averted by a good fall of rain in the latter part of the year.
and 1883 the rainfall was fair, but again in 1S84 the south-west
In 1882
570
monsoon was a failure more or less throughout the greater part of the
Districts of Tumkur, Chitaldroog, Bangalore, Kolar and Mysore.
In the
Mysore District, except in a few taluqs, nearly the whole of the early crop
was lost the later and more important dry crop throughout the whole of
the affected area was in a precarious condition cattle began to suffer from
want of fodder, and prices showed a tendency to rise. The north-east
monsoon, however, proved favourable, and was sufficient to save a portion
;
The dry
fill
amount of wet
the north-eastern and eastern
crops in
of the usual
tirst
On
In
advanced, the drought became greater and more general till about the end
The rain which then fell was extremely scanty. The dry
crops began to wither from the long-continued drought. The early crops
of September.
dispelled
all
The
1886-91.
In 1887
rainfall
was generally
it
in
fair,
In 1888 the average rainfall was somewhat below the mark, and the Mysore
the most. The season of 1889 was one of general
Good crops were harvested throughout the country, and
end of the year, owing to the apprehended scarcity in some of
suffered
District
prosperity.
towards the
kur the
fall
In Chitaldroog and
Tum-
operations.
1
891-2.
India,
in
Though
Mysore
gave cause
for
PRICES
571
and north-east monsoon rains were almost everywhere below the average.
The year was one of agricultural prosperity. The rains were
1892-3.
seasonable, and the total quantity of rainfall in all the Districts was on the
whole greater than in the previous year, although in certain isolated tracts
of the Tumkur District and in Arsikere and Chanraypatna of the Hassan
District wet cultivation suffered slightly from insufficient and scanty rain.
In the Malnad taluqs the rains were excessive and slightly damaged the
On the whole the good rainfall served to relieve the tension in
supari crop.
the market and to lower the prices of the principal food-grains, rice and
as well as the south-west
572
ADMINISTRATION
Under
Regarding
the
much
in
detail.
The
earliest
in
As
found.
all
matters of
charity,
and
it is
to
" I
have also
occupy themselves
their duties
The
official
began by wishing them health, and went on to say " the Beloved of the
The edicts were written
(lods (that is, the King) commands thus."
out by a lipikara or scribe, a representative no doubt of the army of
The
removed
stations.
He,
making
in
'
his grant,
I'illar
Edicts he says
own
may
(officers)
spread abroad
my
that
his proper
is,
And
is
it
fields
573
dcir,
The
is
strings).
In the taluqs of Mysore he is ne.\t to the
Amildar, having charge of the treasury and the revenue accounts.
From this we may perhaps infer the standing of the rajjukas, and trace
Coming
down
to
period
later
we
the
find
whom
or King, with
Yuva
the
Maha
affairs,
Pradhdna,
Many
Maha Mandalesvara
principalities.
The State was
these were
of
and
newly acquired
in
He
or general.
chiefs
territories
exercised
control
or
feudatory
whence he
of Heggade or
Maha
The
had the
title
Pergarle
of
Sdmantddhipati.
title
governors.
The
tliere
revenue accountants,
excise
or
referred
is
to
the large
is
sunka, or custom dues on the chief articles of trade, and the kirukula^
or miscellaneous duties on
There
small.
is
manner, as follows
I
rd^'ii/a,
"Just
'
skilful
in
J.
ne
to
of
but
instruct
the
xviii. 9,
307
also
Ep. /ml,
and prosperity of
Beames,/. K. A.
.\lvii.
man
feels
my child,' so
my subjects."
l)y-
name
clear,
In the 4th Edict the Kin<j refers to their appointment in a singularly (juaint
have
articles
466.
ADMINISTRA TION
574
seem
been something
to have
commissariat agent
like those of a
for
the army.
The
had each
revenue value
their
affixed to their
Thousand.
similar
name
that of
Yelusavirashime
Seven
the
or
Thousand
still
survives
called the
is
Whether
country.
the
value,
is
The nomenclature
not certain.
Malnad, where
was told by an
inferior
still
lingers
in
parts of the
Karkala rulers
refer to the
Thousand
country.
The
inscriptions of the
Thousand
country.
Smaller
circles,
;
as well
The
chief
men
now appears
to
as gauda.
Their head or
The
Village Tivelve.
unit of the
body
and
politic,
and
industrial classes.
village corporation, the
is
thus
village
is,
service of
'
An old report explains the terms thus
A country yielding loo nishka (said to
be pagodas) is called a shima or kshetra i8,000 shima form a khampana 2 khampana,
a ventya 33^ ventya, or t^t, ventya and 12,000 shima, a phanichhasana.
The latter
name is properly panichchhasira, which means 12,000. The above scale applies it to
:
VILLAGE COMMUNITIES
the operations of farming
575
the smith, and carpenter, frame the rude instruments of husbandry, and the ruder dweUing of the fixrmer
the potter
;
and
some
In
tills
his
own
field
marked
common
as a
more
carefully
common,
its
is
common
which
much
and rancour
jealousy
parts of
kingdoms of
the
India.
provinces, or princi-
all
districts,
in
every age,
enumerated by
Manu
title
all in their
can
respective jurisdictions
of Raja or King.
as partisans or chiefs
of
sum and
receiving an
troops,
assignment
on
capacities they
deputed them
1
tion of ihe
Twelve,
fills
occupied
l)y
is
In these several
the .sovereign
favour, or
who
from his
ADMINISTRATION
576
fears,
sum
be accounted
to
for
may
they
appeared but
one character,
in
is
the government,
viz.
The
no conquest reaches
It is
the sovereign
own
interior constitution
unchanged
and condi-
no revolutions
affect
it.^
may
account, or by
little
world
by the collector
may have
portion of
conquests,
money
absolutely no influence on
or through
directly
revolutions,
or
usurpations,
his
its
condition.
considered
The
addresses
agents,
such,
as
unalterably the
State in India
same
is
and
it is
interior
of importance to
a congeries of these
Revenue System.
its
little
have
conqueror, or usurper,
himself as
or
sovereign,
but
its ofificers,
management remain
remember that every
republics.
The adjustment
legislation
With reference
Kadamba kingdom,
the
Kadamba Raya
*
Every
village,
with
with
its
The
head of
it
and India
own
is
a kind of
is
little
patel.
They
give themselves
the" breaking
head farmer.
From
the age of
The
Village
Community
Menu
Sir
H.
S.
Maine,
577
be measured,' between Nagara khanda and Varada khanda (Shiall the land within the limits of each village
that had been or was fit to be cultivated, and marked its boundaries by
to
stones.
bi'javari
and assessment
90
Sal.
as follows
(.\.D.
168)
One
and
ellu),
20 kolaga, a khandaga.
some
]3ut in
64 phala, a mana
20 mana, akolaga
khandaga.
For watered land of the best quality, namely, black soil near a river
soil, or black mixed with yellow and containing springs,
there were three rates,
18, 21 and 9^ (pagodas per khandaga).
Black
land, suitable for wheat and kadale, paid i pagoda for every 9^ mana of
seed.
Watered land of white soil mixed with sand, near a hill, paid 7
pagodas for every khandaga. Similar land near a river paid 5^. White
or mountain, red
nut,
foot
of a
at the
danda.
and
for a
Of
ment.
left
{nictfu)
in the assess-
mango,
jack, sampige,
at 25
In two of the above
rods 3 cocoanut-trees might be planted, and the king's share was half a
Under
(?
them each
of Padmavati at
came
to
dried up,
to a ryot,
gold.
and the
iron ploughshare
was commuted
it is
is still
called
for a
payment of one
{See p. 339.)
aken
Hence
kulnvaiia.
pagoda
be applied
mean of
in
for each.
rod used was measured by the feet of Dharadwaja Haritika (perhaps a guru).
This corresponds with Sivappa Nayak's standard for the daya. Sw farther on.
-
The
1'
ADMINISTRA TION
578
Under
taken
from
the
Mackenzie MSS.
It appears that in the time of Krishna Raya and Achyuta Raya the
revenues of the Vijayanagar State were first reduced to a regular form,
checked by ordinances, and a system of accounts and management
amount without
culture, with a
When
title
of Pdlegars (polygars).
management
of these
woodland
countries,
they
for all
other
affairs.
These
were transmitted to the headmen of the towns and nads for preser\-adon
as records of this settlement, for reference
and
on future emergencies, or
At the same time, landmarks
little village.
had acquired
were erected on
the custom
The empire
at this period
its
in
perpetuity, as appears in
some
instances,
prevailed sometime previous, in the reign of Harihara Raya, and perhaps existed
long before.
UNDER VIJAYANAGAR
579
The
Military branch
The
fol-
ADMINISTRATION
58o
dyam.
If
Government
to
him and
to the
head gauda
to pay
ment
then to
it
composed
on
in the
to adjust all
of the
and
Government.
But
in
adjusting
and
made
these
The Kammdr
among
themselves.^
some consideration
to these artificers
duty, such as ploughs, buckets, &c., for which the horc-hiillu and viura-
The Agasa
or
some money
The
to the
new
&c.
The Mddiga
and
From the
The clandestine embezzlements happened from the following causes
Gauda and Shanbhog taking advantage of the timidity of the ryots, who were afraid
to discover the frauds of people under whose control they had lived time out of mind,
The ryots were so very timid that they were
their offices going from father to son.
even alarmed to see the peons of the Sarkar. The Gaudas having full authority to
settle the revenue of the village, and the ryots generally requiring extension of time,
>
particularly
their
power
when
to distress those
and
who
cattle at
it
in
whom
extraordinary impositions.
^
UNDER VIJAYANAGAR
other
581
little
The duty
was
burdens
The
was
to
was
to be recovered or
castes were
employed
in this station,
when
to shut up,
necessary, their sluices or tubus with the stoppers usually fitted for this
purpose in the winter time he must watch carefully on the banks of the
;
lest
For
I'hc
village
From
when
servants
their
oflfices
were
to sell
in distress.
to 10 of these constituted a
Sarkars.
From
anciently.
an Amildar
The
;
manner
as the
Ndds more
chief.
present
The
chief
'.overnor or magistrate
ADMINISTKA TION
582
titles,
consideration,
by
distinguished
The ^Sarvddhikdri
the
collections
most
in the
In his
trivial
matters,
the chief managers employed the gaudas to direct the cultivation of the
lands,
for the
inhabitants, went to
the office of the Atthavane to clear the accounts of the preceding year,
made
the year.
The gaudas
collected
the
found
same
it
by Government.
If the
to the
his
new
all
in
the beginning of
from the
rent
office,
and paid
it
ryots
in to
the
seal to the
for execution.
The
soil.
Land watered by
kapiles
was
let
for a
money
money, though
in
some
let to
strangers at
first
money
for small
for
sums
each plough.
(called bhumi'ila
sidered as
Government
or
nirdvari,
for
which the
UNDER VIJAYANAGAR
established
583
some
inscriptions in the
Banavar
district.
Besides the land rent, there were several heads of customs,, duties,
taxes, &c.,
The
trades.
Jirayati
soil
by other means.
revenue or taxes.
The revenue
The
gutta.
yV'yagar
in
this
was carried
In
gdnike.
to
being
made
some from
sell this
kallali.
In the
Sunkam
customs,
or
ddyam
customs taken
77idrgdddyam
for
to
goods
at
three
different
heads.
in transit
through a
district
were called
customs taken
were
there
be sold
for
rings, brass
of collection
renters,
sites
who took
they advanced
money
to
For instance,
them
to
come by
their kattes,
others to
rate
in
collecting
When one
farmer
ADMINISTRA TION
5 84
demanded
and
These farmers,
descriptions of goods and
The
profits,
less
jamdbandi.
was carried
The washermen,
to
first
profit,
for liberty to
the banks of rivers, tanks, &c., paid the tax iibbe giitta.
and other
uses.
called hoinjiial.
and
for charcoal
for
digging the ore they paid a yearly revenue called hoinla gutta, proportioned
to the quantity of iron
The Kurubas
made
in the district.
or weavers of kamblis,
their
sell
Government a duty for each loom, rated according to the quantity of the
manufacture, which formed a separate branch of the revenue caXled. jakdyati.
The weavers paid no duties to the land customers for the goods they disposed
of in their
one place
of their
own
to
own
villages
another must
first
place.
trifling
tax, called
it
on
instance of this kind occurred at Harihar, says the writer, when we were in
neighbourhood in 1800 a Brahman among many other fugitives from the seat of
war in the Savanur country, then overrun by Dundia and the contending parties,
but the
offered his wife for sale, because the unfortunate woman had been violated
Brahmans of Harihar, though at first of opinion that she ought to be sold as a slave,
on further consideration, and consulting with more enlightened persons, found that as
her misfortune had been involuntary, it might be expiated by penance and a pecuniary
An
that
UNDER VIJAYANAGAR
585
among
perform the
office,
Hy
bandi accounts.
As
the
use of
produce, he therefore
\)1l\(S.
jdti-vidnyavi, a higher
ta.\
and the Sarkar people presented him with a coarse cloth at the time
of settlement yearly.
In some places it was customary, if the chuckler was
not able to pay the jati-mdnyam, that the Sarkar assumed his allowances
and share of the crop, and giving him one-half of his perquisites, the rest
was included in the government rental. He must be always ready to serve
and obey the orders of the Sarkar officers
and the villagers generally
employed the chuckler to show the roads to travellers, and carry letters from
their village to the next stage.
Besides the dyams already mentioned, the
chucklers in many places had indm or free gift lands, for which they paid
some gratuity to the Sarkar.
The people who extracted salt from the soil of the Sarkar lands paid a
revenue to the Government, called nppitia molla, proportioned to the
officers,
produce.
The cow-keepers
The Amildar
of the
appointed one headman to collect the money arising from the duty
of hullu-banni in different places, which was thus included in the jamabandi.
district
The
jungles were
who
let
accounts of their
kists.
From
certain revenue arose to the Sarkar, payable at the terms agreed on in the
to the
The Jayaris were people convicted of murder, who were under the ancient
government employed as executors to put criminals to death by order of the
magistrate.
For this duty they were permitted to take one gold fanam
from each pariah house their allowance is still admitted in the Chitaldroog
country they paid yearly 100 pagodas to Government as Jayari gutta.
Sivdyajama, not being certain, was the only item not included in the
jamabandi and estimate. It is composed of the hnes imjjosed for certain
malversations or misdemeanours, and carried to account under this head.
;
ADMINISTRATION
586
The
Jamdbandi included
and the revenue collected
according to the
kist,
settled,
to the next
Districts.
made by order
The balances
of Silsila Baki, which they collected from the renters with the next
year's rent.
The Government advanced money to the ryot who ploughed one vokkala
with one plough, to enable him to provide cattle, instruments of tillage and
other means to bring into cultivation next year three or four vokkalas of
They
as the channels
that
kapile wells.
They gave
of the country,
who used
head gaudas
home
these
commerce much
until they
various articles of
&c.,
and the
expenses
first
in
sugar, indigo,
Some
The
own advantage
in the
manner
cattle
twice or thrice
The
to.
management
UNDER VIJAYANAGAR
587
on a very moderate
many
in
cases, as
to derive
footing.
The Nadiga had no pay allotted to him
he rented generally the country, and was supposed
his district
from i^
writers
ment were
pagodas
to
sunkam on
collect the
month
pagodas; when
their
own
Sunkadava of from
2 to 5
to 10 Kanthiraya fanams.
Little information could be obtained of any regular Courts ofJustice
or Judges specially appointed for that purpose under the ancient forms
of government.^
Among
apparently so designated
governor of the
hill forts.
Daksha superintendent of tanks and lower forts, master of the pioneers and
workmen.
Dharma Karta lord of justice and superintendent of charities and alms.
Bhila
Senadhipati
commander-in-chief of
the army.
religious buildings.
judge and
legislator.
The
Persian
pa/icha,
five,
Ambassador
and
ayati, gathering.
previously
quoted
(p.
Raya
On
saw them
in
1441, in
351)
has
and police
the
regula-
the reign of
Deva
On
this
Maine says:
Though
llie
Urahiuiiiical written
l;isv
assumes the existence of king and judge, yet at the present moment in some of the
best governed semi-independent Native States, there are no institutions corresjwnding
Disputes of a civil nature are adjusted by the ciders of each
to our Courts of Justice.
village, community, or occasionally, when they relate to land, by the functionaries
charged with the collection of the prince's revenue. Such criminal jurisdiction as is
found consists in the interposition of the military power to punish l)reaches of the
What must be called criminal law is adminpeace of more than ordinary gravity.
/'///. Com., 71.
istered through the arm of the soldier.
ADMINISTRATION
588
man,
broad, where the records are kept and the scribes are seated.'
and
six
In the
raised platform,
of the King.
On the left hand of the palace there is the mint. Opposite the mint is
the office of the Prefect of the City, to which it is said 12,000 policemen are
attached ; and their pay, which equals each day 12,000 fanams, is derived
from the proceeds of the brothels. The splendour of those houses, the
beauty of the heart-ravishers, their blandishments and ogles, are beyond all
description.
It is
....
The revenues of
The
business of these
men
is
and
accidents that happen within the seven walls and to recover everything that
or that
may be
certain slaves
its
sovereign.
the Bijapur general, parganas had been formed, he arranged the subordinate divisions of samats, tarnfs,
inaiije,
different
ofifices
of
Deshpande,
Deshkulkarni,
Sar-Nad-Gaud,
These people, he adds, have two kinds of writing, one upon a leaf of the Hindu
nut (palmyra) which is two yards long and two digits broad, on which they scratch
with an iron style. These characters present no colour, and endure but for a little
while.
In the second kind they blacken a white surface, on which they write with a
soft stone cut into the shape of a pen, so that the characters are white on a black
surface and are durable. This kind of writing is highly esteemed. {See above, p. 503.
'
Sir
H.
UNDER BIJAPUR
589
kept;
they also
the revenue accounts of the districts for the last years were previously
examined, and the new revenue rated annually on the jagir to be
granted.
In fixing the revenue thus established, the inams or free gift
lands, land customs,
revenue,
more or
&:c.,
less
Jamadars.
to write the
for the
the
the
Shanbh6g was
to
He
It
and inspect
and
to control
also to
of the
accounts,
report
district.
Sim.
Sira,
parganas were
to
it,
to
Deshmuk was
to
dominions of
the
official regulations,
and
the
patels
Kanunga
The
Uijajjur.
the
Deshpande
to register the
and regulations
to the
In the
made
out and
Majmiindar's
office,
issued.
The accounts
of
all
in
Kannada, but
after
many Deshasts
who introduced
or
their language
and written character into the public accounts. Even in the samsthans
of the Palegars, where the revenue and military accounts had been kept
ADMINISTRATION
590
in
Suba of
Sira,
Under
In the south,
1
701,
ment
in
the
it is
into use.
the growing
came
at the
and disbursements,
treasury,
civil
and military
this
seems
to
approach
three daftars.
5.
Shi)ne Ka7iddchdr
oate or portal)
second
levied
station,
for this
charge of
15.
591
the business
Samukha chavadi
this cutcherry.
of espionage
the officers of
ever)- description
belonged
It
is
precision,
and
this
Raja
is
and
It
was
in this treasury
proceeded
to
break his
previous
economy and
If there
fast.
operation
districts,
it
in
before he
bringing the
By
course
of
rigid
is
thus described
The
was the lawful share of the crop, for which the Raja received his
and he was unwilling to risk the odium of
equivalent in money
increasing this proportion in a direct manner.
He therefore had
sixth
shdstras,
by no
husbandman by a variety of
which should compel him to seek relief by desiring to
compound
assessment
and
this
is
the
although, from the great discontent excited by the taxes, the com-
imposts
all
lieu of pay,
Hindu
ADMINISTRA TION
592
and thus
States
neutralized,
in
some
is
The whole
.system
is
to
the
Subjoined
stated to have
been
at
severity, precipitated
its
total
and
abrupt introduction.
One
the dependent
Wodeyars and
Palegars,
had been
compel
to
Mane terige, or house-tax. 2. Htil kaita, a lax upon the straw prockiced on the
ground which already paid kandaya, or the land-tax, on the pretence that a share of
3. Deva Ray tttta
the straw, as well as of the grain, belonged to government.
Deva Raj, on
utta is literally loss, the difference of exchange on a defective coin.
'
ment
this
many
to
It
was
different
according to the coins in use in the several districts, and averaged about two per
a patel (for example) farmed his village, or engaged for the paycent.
4. Bergi
ment of a
fixed
sum
to the
government
fell
short
was now added, under the same name, to the kandaya of each ryot.
Yeru siinka sunka is properly a duty of transit on goods or grain ; yerii, a
The ryot, instead of carrying his grain to where a transit duty is payable,
plough.
The yeru sunka was a tax of one to two gold fanams on
sells it in his own village.
each plough, as an equivalent for the tax which would have been paid if the grain
6. Jdti mdnya, a tax upon the heads of those castes {Jogi,
had been exported.
Jangam, &c. ) who do not come within the general scope of Hindu establishments,
and form separate communities which occasionally oppose the Brahminical rule. On
every occasion of marriage, birth, or law-suit, or quarrel, a certain fine was levied on
each house concerned as parties or judges, and a chief of each caste was made
8. Kutike terige, a
7. Magga kandaya or loom-tax.
responsible for the collection.
10. Angadi pattadi, or
9. Aladive terige, a tax upon marriage.
tax on fornication.
II. Angadi passera, a tax upon the movable booths which are set up
shop-tax.
collected
5.
The husbandman
door.
It
bamboo door
paid
it,
this
as expressed
be addressed by the
assumption
of independence,
title
to
593
disclaim
the
prerogatives of
local
government.
pelling,
them
inviting,
first
Seringapatam
by assigning to
them offices of honour about the Raja's person, and gradually converting them from rebellious chieftains to obsequious courtiers.
The
insurgents in the districts were
direction of their
accustomed
much
in
left,
leaders,
priests,
deprived
in
that
the
village
ledgment that
Bedmir.
it
was the
territory, the
and he
written
renunciation,
In the Bednur
His
i!cc.,
is
who
reigned
1648
to 1670.
including every contingency for each day in the year, for the Sringeri
matha.
he caused one field of each descripbe cultivated on his own account, and
years,
an accurate record kept of the seed sown, the expense of culture, and
He then struck averages of
the quantity and value of the produce.
the produce and prices, and taking the value of one khanclaga (of 50
seers) at
five classes,
Gardens were measured with a rod, the length of the stone steps
feet 6
at
the
The
shist
made : In
by Chinnammaji,
for
The
following
ADMINISTRA T/ON
594
for
all
who
applied.
as.
per
Shi.st
pagoda,
called
J)a_i;udi\
Wet
Land.
595
Such
different provinces.
to
an
irregular
exactor.
It
plainant,
but
demand, and
true that
is
it
recover
to
its
it
the
to the
com-
Haidar was accustomed to say, rapacity in this case was nearly as good
and much better for himself, than a more scrupulous
distribution of justice.
For though he left the fiscal institutions of
Chikka Deva Raja as he found them, he added to the established
for his subjects,
Two
title
all
They were
also
bound
to defalcations
Tipu Sultan.
introduced a
whole into
on the revenue.
But Tipu
.Sultan,
all
his
dominions.
He
divided the
tiikadis of five
following officers in
headman)
taraf, six
to seal
ADMINISTRATION
596
The accounts
made
of revenues were
out in the
Kannada character
Mahratti languages.
The
following
munshi,
goUa,
gumastas, Persian
shroff,
Musalmans, and
the iiamdz in the
by the
offices
In
5
the Tukadi
gumasta,
attavane peons,
kazi,
to 60
8,
his
pagodas each
Kannada
6,
In the
sheristedars,
Hindavi
naiks, 8.
in Persian.
sheristedar,
was kept
were attached to
the
Office
third set
salaries
from
munshi, 8
all
kazi.
From Wilks
and
regulations,"
"The code
some
made
in p.
409
The
general tendency of
and improve
his infantry
and
artillery at the
expense of the
cavalry.
The Jleet was originally placed by Tipu under the Board of Trade.
The experience of two wars had shown that it would always be at the
mercy of a European enemy; and
it
seemed
to
Gulf
The
loss
1792, gave a
new
specially
instructed
to
This novel
deemed
scarcely be
to
597
or
manship which
it
the
men
appointed
four
principal
officers
the
first
To
commanded
the
ship
of the marines
the
navigation of the ship, the provisions and stores ; and the regulations
descend to the most minute particulars, from the dockyard to the
running rigging ; from the scantlings of the timbers to the dinner of
the crew.
The commercial
sovereign,
all
own
but
parti-
the
because they
quantity of
money, and
may
propositions which
and
lift
would lessen
;
first,
to his
country
would afford
third,
his accession
On
cularly with
to
making the
if
because they
were stated to be
in
foreign,
and a
mous attestation
It
of
all
political
economy, that
in
an
object
commerce
of j)avticular solicitude,
l)ecame,
liul
it
is
some
The
years afterwards,
uncertain
whether the
ADMINISTRATION
598
commercial regulation,
as a medical regimen,
or as a
chilli,
was
to
be considered as a
the growth of
to increase
compound
black pepper,
of both motives.
or
It is
general opinion in the south of India, that the free use of red pepper
has
a tendency to generate
prevented
certainly
its
cutaneous eruptions,
entering his
was influenced by other causes, he withdrew the proit had been promulgated.
From
of the vakils
who accompanied
the
Company
but of the English King, was founded in a material degree on commercial prosperity
increase
similar
of power
which he conceived
to
still,
however,
for a
home
and by
sea,
and a
strict theoretical
One, however, of the sections of commercial regulation is so perunique that it may afford entertainment.
It professes to be
fectly
framed
profit,
in
show
his
enticing
'
the
five
consideration
for
the small
capitalist,
understood.
599
its
he had,
monopoly
an
He now-
in
for the
It
was,
with the government shops, that the expenses far exceeded the profits,
and
that
it
was necessary
either to
abandon the
jilan,
or to enlarge
it
com-
in
The
regulations
in
advantageous loans.
professing
of revenue,
those
like
pecuniary
for
contained
institutions of
undeserving the
He
began
who
an early
at
period to restrict the numbers and regulate the conduct of the shops
for
the
sale
of
spirituous
liquors,
and he
and the
the
hemp
plant,
even
revenue involved
in
in
this
private gardens.
finally
and
effectually
all
intoxicating substances,
it,
sacrifice of
Hindu worship
his reign,
and the
Of
his
system of
instructions
fort
may
police,
suffice
officers,
the
following
extract
from
his
official
bazaars,
principal
who goes
to the
of another,
this
No
ADMINISTRATION
6oo
Of
Purnaiya, an account
is
799-1810.
as
be
to
On
title.
the
diction.
districts that
The
mischief was
some
who had
establishment
not confined
to
latter,
and the
came at
often but
present
of the
the
revival
of former
in
books of the
false entry
a rent.
latterly the
successors
and these
feeble
and
ineffectual
efforts
served only to
With a view
to
well-affected,
and
Administration
commenced
its
proceedings by proclaiming an
to
new
un-
foot, variously
to military exercises,
soil,
but
UNDER PURNAIYA
60
the vacant part of the year had usually been allotted to military enter-
prise,
depredation.
men
It
or be
the government
an
to feel
hesitation
Haidar All
had employed large bodies of these men in his garrisons and armies.
Tipu Sultan had diminished their numbers for an increase of his
regular infantry
but neither of those chieftains steadily pursued any
alternative
if
the State at least one individual from each family of the military
to
respect the ancient usages of their several districts with regard to the
in all practical
to
obey the
calls of
when
and
being ready at
in
walled
all
times
guard
if
2 to 3
Rs.
One thousand
domestic convenience,
of
Mysore.
The number
pay,
first
in
constant
and
their
Better information
and
and
it
this
amount was
be reduced.
The
lineal
few persons
who
preferred
ADMINISTRA TION
6o 2
the chance of future
were
conduct,
commotions
retired
vision,
imprisoned
but
to a suitable
the
and respectable
pro-
still
proportion
greater
accepted
of residing at Mysore, or
The
that place.
an early period
form that
all
efficient
The
revolutions which
had occurred
an
at
earlier or
more recent
soil.
of land
may be
and
his heirs to
but
as in the actual condition of the people the rent can only be paid while
the land
exists
is
cultivated,
than while
it
is
is
it
thus exercised
Government, which
to
free to confer
is
it
on another.
In the provinces of Bednur and Balam, the property of the
property
is
held in
is
fixed
rents
is
the
This venerable
highly respectable.
is
attributed
to
is
institution
soil
there
at all
On
first
the conquest of
in
own
officers of the
late
military service
jection by
for
commute
their
This
UNDER FURXAIYA
603
his territories,
and
This measure,
Bednur
added
to other
On
new government
was ascertained
in
Bednur, and
it
is
The
of
and the presence of an army was always necessary to enforce the payThe rates of the land-tax had accordingly
ment of the revenue.
were
fixed
fluctuated, but
by the new government at a standard which
appeared to be acceptable to the landholders.
to have an adequate conception of the advanboth to the ryots and the government, of a system of hereditary
landed property and fixed rents, over the more precarious tenures which
tages,
And
plantations which
;
and securing the property on every description of land but he did not
press it as a measure of government, which the ryots habitually receive
with suspicion, and held the opinion that people must be made
gradually to understand and wish for such a measure before it could be
;
The whole
of the revenue
is
money
rent, calculated to
The
culti-
be equal to
rice lands,
a pay-
A DMINISTRA TION
6o4
ment, nominally
discharged
in
money
in
at
When
is
rice cultivation
the central
difficult to
in
remedy
this very
and eastern
in
kind
is
of Mysore
and
to adjust
it
money
The
civil
wet cultivation
generally found so
government
and Finance
much more
2nd,
is
profitable,
is
not making
Revenue
waram
by the
progress.
ist,
Treasury
The conduct
two
distinct
much
two former.
it
facility
in
for
makes
has hitherto
it
money
the experiment of a
payment
parts
inconvenient practice
made
or
The
received in kind.
is
is
entrusted to
The Kandachar,
both of
civil
Amil
in the
The
affixes his
is
similar
process, sanctioned by the sealed order of the Divan, attends the dis-
bursement of cash
in the
same
The
miscellaneous
duties, comprises
department,
together
and of
with
viz., first,
his
several
indefinite
household
and
to
Hindu
law.
There
is
no
among
the
Muhammadan
UNDER PURXAIYA
Matters of the same nature
inhabitants.
among
605
the
Hindus
are usually
The Amil
and
minor cases of complaint for personal wrongs the
establishment of Kandachar peons gives great efficiency to this department.
Three Subadars, for the purposes of general superintendence,
have been established over the respective provinces of Bangalore,
determines
in the
On
civil.
assembled
orders a
trial,
in
The proceedings
if
he sees cause
panchayat, or commission of
open cutcherry
proceedings in
to
which
all
five,
to
be
inhabitants of respectability,
party,
these proceedings.
Divan,
who pronounces
brought for
is
final
Resident.
The
administration
of
civil
justice
is
conducted
in
manner
all
balances of
all
five
pagodas.
irregular
or
partial
proceedings,
the
respectable
inhabitants
are
encouraged to attend as assessors, according to their leisure and conIn cases where both the parties arc Hindus, the panchdyat
venience.
is
usually
composed of Hindus
the panchayat
fifth
is
different sects,
and
differ-
ence of opinion has occurred in the panchayat, the Amil confirms their
In ca.ses of
award, and forwards their proceedings to the Presence.
difficulty, or variety
ADMINISTRATION
GoG
report
(jf
have the
who pronounces
Resident
In
Divan
a final
he sees cause,
all
and
or, if
through
The form
of proceeding in
cases differs
civil
Before the
trial
commences, the
plaintiff tirst,
stated
the document
is
officer.
The
is
its
material fact to
evidence.
proceeding.
prefix to their
for the
of
its
truth
is
otherwise supported.
all
examination of collateral
facts, of
infinitely
more influenced by
and
is
consistent
The
is
the
number
UNDER FURNAIYA
607
settles dis-
he
inflict
The
He
is
Most of these
the Amildars.
In
Sudras.
Hobli
each
officers
there
two accountants,
arc
called
also
Gadi
Until Tipu's
is
In this
ought not to
Tahsildar
he
as
is
called
pays, there
it
l)y
Musalmans.
These are the deputies of the Parpatti to execute his orders. They also
an5 all Brahmans.
The whole of the Hobli establishment is paid by
monthly wages.]
The Divan enters in a separate account ancient allotments of land
to the local institutions of the hamlets and villages (involving a detail
of 41,739 objects and persons, and an annual expense of 89,489
pagodas), and excludes the amount in the first instance from the
account of the gross revenue, as
it
source of supply.
The
spirituous liquors,
The head
comprises, besides
land-tax
of
and Tobacco.
and the
the
objects
which
it
rate
The
i>l<)ugh.
all
Mysore pays
also
noticed.
The
on the quantity
cultivated,
depend
with that object than to observe whether the ryot sufficiently exerts his
industry to be able to pay the rent.
takdvi advances
when
is
necessary.
All
The
to
make
may be
collected,
watered,
is
and the
and of
among
the
crop.
The wet
cultivation
A DMINISTRA TION
6o8
the crops
in the
western
hills, is
is
for
introduced, and
and
is
some few
In
much
cases such
rates.
The
Hindu
original proclamation
assessment,
Each
venience.
district
each has
distinct authorities,
its
its
appropriate
having
at
On
money
to levy a duty in
not
it
ad valorem
has
but
it
and
by no means
been fixed
now be
others
each
in
district
The
traced.
it
is
it is
sayar in
and
amani, a difierence
in
which
still
further
produce of
this tax is
...
...
...
...
Maths
...
...
...
...
...
of
Brahmans
Muhammadan
Total
The
particular
attention
of
the
Resident
1,93,959
20,000
20,000
2,33,959
was
directed
to
the
be not improbable
under a Hindu
Brahmans.
The Divan
the lands of
all
Government administered by
assumed the possession of
UNDER PURNAIYA
grants
and
and
of land
609
this opcraticjn
enabled him to
money payment,
for
with
the
parties.
tanks.
had
The whole
in the
two
first
Haidar
AH and Tipu
Sultan
years to be large.
forts of
cent,
head
may be customary
it
and
but inams
to charge
is
20 J per
(under whatever
jagirs
If one-third should be
ought to be considered as a revenue charge.
considered as the fair proportion, the expenses of management would
amounted
than
1,
or 24,000 less
come
to
;
be inserted as a charge
and
in the general
income
is
his income.
It
mode
may be
convenient
of reckoning,
in
this
discussed,
amounted
in the
first
revenue
for the
same
years, after
was:
first
is
fi.xed
charge.
R R
ADMINISTRATION
6io
There
is
military establishment.
The
Commissioners
affairs
the
for
of Mysore,
the
viz.,
by Purnaiya to the
presented
outline
number
estimates the
of
troops necessary to be kept in the Raja's service for the security and
tained under the provisions of the subsidiary treaty, at " Five thousand
Horse
from four to
five
he considers to
Horse, 2,000
Barr, 4,000
peons
in
men on
inferior
pay
for
for
exclusively
Mysore, and
Manjarabad.
The
At a
later period, in
1805, Purnaiya
is
Mysore
and a Court of Adalat was accordingly constituted, consisting of: two
Bakshis as Judges two Sheristadars and six persons of respectability
taken from the Mutfarkhat, and styled Cumtee Wallahs, Hakims or
necessity of establishing separate departments of justice at
Panchayatdars,
who formed
regular
this
a standing Panchayat
form of
court.
The
proceedings laid
standing
panchayat,
described, conducted the inquiry, viva voce, before the presiding judge
or judges.
No
latter
presented by the
and documents as they might have to produce the witnesses were not
examined upon oath, nor had the practice of receiving the written
statements and counter statements called plaint, answer, reply and
;
rejoinder,
The two judges first appointed were Vyasa Rao and Ahmed Khan.
The former was chief in rank, and possessed much of the confidence
of Purnaiya, to
whom
he was
whilst
make
Ahmed
his formal
Rao used to hear and determine, in the same court, all complaints
whatever preferred by ryots on revenue matters, and on these subjects
UNDER PURXAIYA
to abide
Rao was
6ii
Both judges
as
well
as
made
whose
final
difficulty
confirmation was in
cases necessary.
all
civil
Matters of
those days.
obtained
and agreed
named
a panchayat themselves,
to
who ordered
made
application to the
composed of the
and two or three of the principal yajmans and shettis, and the
matter was settled as they decided.
Thus was civil justice administered as long as Purnaiya continued in
office, during the course of which period Ahmed Khan, the second
taluq authorities,
a panchayat, usually
killedar
Rao continued
to
sit
alone.
British
assumption
in 1831,
Mysore consisted of
Fattjdari.
Bangalore
"|^
Madgiri
Some
Faiijiiiiri.
-Vshtagrain
Chitaldroog
13
...
administrative
details
Manjarabad
\agar
relative
to
Talti,j<.
25
...
..
11
..
25
Raja's
Land
Revenue.
Before
the Bangalore
and Madgiri
districts
were
Palyams a kind of
village rent
ADMINISTRA TION
61
it
said
is
government share of the land produce was no more than onebut there was an additional tax of i| Durgi pagoda on each
that the
third,
plough.
occasions
all
and
Chitaldroog,
in
kind, on various
established several
religious ceremonies
of the land.
rule,
but
kandayam
one plough.
in
khandi.
This was
in
-^-^
of the local
the country, but the assessment already introduced under the rule of
still more rigid under the management of Purnaiya,
and the only reduction afterwards allowed by the Raja was in the tax
on sugar-cane
lands.
In Ashtagram,
in the
is
-j'^
of the present
upon
&c.
called
Bajebab,
to this arrange-
The produce of the land belonging to the ryots who did not
was divided between the Sarkar and the ryots. Haidar Ali Khan
appears to have introduced a grain rent in two of the Ashtagram taluqs,
ment.
it
remained"
in
The
613
Mysore Ashta-
at
were regularly
Purnaiya,
the
lands
ascertained,
fully
fixed.
the capital.
have taken
to
in
in
was
at
pagodas
the rate of 5^
composed
Raja, the
The
khandi
for
to 6
pagodas a khandi
12 pagodas a
for
dry lands
was divided between the ryots and Sarkar, and part of the produce of
Haidar
latter trees was assessed at i fanam per two or three trees.
Ihe
but
much
improve-
beneficial
to
cultivation,
the Raja.
first
and
and
in
it
while
affairs
the
mode
of
collection
generally improved.
was
Nothing
last.
made an assessment
in the
year 1660,
ADMINISTRA TION
61
called
.shisl,
on the lands.
Several
taxes
called
were
patti
monopolies of the
and
arrack,
it
for
it
appears that
were mixed up with that head. The land revenue properly so called
was known under two designations only, viz., kandayamand shist: the
first to be found in every part of Mysore, with the exception of Nagar,
to
be found
in the
Nagar
district only.
The
inferior
also
during that period was 31,79,000 Kanthiraya pagodas, which was in the
the average during his management being no less than
year 1809;
27,84,327 pagodas.
the
Rdja for twenty-one years, from 181 1 to 1831. The highest amount of
the jamabandi during that period was 30,26,594, and the average was
The difference between these averages, 1,30,713
26,53,614 pagodas.
Kanthiraya pagodas, is therefore the amount of the annual decrease
It would be very desirable to
during the administration of the Raja.
the revenues above menland
produced
of
quantity
ascertain what
This must be
information in any of the cutcherries of the Huzur.
sought for in the village accounts and from the shanbh6gs.
It
in the country,
in
the
village
UNDER KRISHNA RAJA WODEYAR
accountant, the patcl, and shckdar
village before the
commencement
if
615
the
all
to
(if
kandayam
It
and
it
is
document preparatory
to the
in
The whole
The
it
it is
five-
mixed sorts was one-fourth, black clay threemixed with chunam, stones, pebbles, including
and
sixteenths,
that
The
rated
number
The
16,371.
at 1,832 in
the wells at
and
small, at
rains,
19,817
and
chiefly paddy,
All
other crops
The
first
deductions from
the grain were the rusums issued at the threshing-floor to the Barabaluti.
The
rates at
in the several
appropriated
which these
Faujdaris.
is
shown
Faujcl-'iris.
The
diflerent persons
exact
i)r()i)ortion
ADMINISTRA TION
6i6
If the
it
hke manner
the;
in
who had
cultivated the
same.
The
general average
kandayam
This
at least
in Bangalore,
have been about i8 per cent, more than one-third; but as labour was
cheaper there than in other Divisions, the ryot was nearly as well off as
anywhere
else.
who pay
a large
sum
in rent to
in
following table
Faujdaris.
617
ADMINISTRATION
6i8
There were ryots who cultivated slwaya lands, that is, lands held by
to pay a reduced kanddyam for three or four years, and
from the last year to pay the full amount.
5th. There were ryots who held entire villages for a fixed rent called
kdyamgittta, for which they received regular grants without any period being
specified.
This tenure had its origin in the time of the Raja to favour certain
4th.
those
who engaged
individuals.
6th.
favourable rent, which lands or even villages were formerly indm enjoyed by
Brahmans and
others rent free until the time of Tipu Sultan, who, from his
Hindu
and
levied
hold
them, paying the full assessment rather than give them up, hoping for more
favourable times accordingly in the administration of Purnaiya their complaints were heard, and they received the indulgence of a small remission
full
assessment.
to
first
mentioned.
Supposing then
mortgage
their property.
by
who held their lands by long descent from generawho were in the habit of transferring the same to others,
also ryots
tion to generation,
sale, or
mortgage, &c.
619
invari-
able rent was fixed, not liable to any change on account of the seasons or
These lands were also saleable, and at the present day continue
be disposed of at the will of the holders. These lands originally were
indms from the sovereigns or the villagers, but having been subsequently
otherwise.
to
district.
There were ryots who cultivated land for an assessment called shist, and
had been subjected at different periods to additional imposts since the
shist was originally established by Sivappa Nayak
they still had pretenwho
soil.
There were ryots w^ho cultivated lands called rekanast, which under the
had an assessment called Rdyarcka, but
having subsequently been overrun with jungle, no Rdyareka or assessment
was levied thereon. They were then called rekanast, which means without
assessment; nor was any shist put upon them by Sivappa Xayak, because
they were not cultivated. When reclaimed, however, they became liable to
reign of the princes of Vijayanagar
still
retaining the
same names.
The
described, appear in general to have paid their rents to the Sarkar, not
direct,
intricate a business,
local customs.
Sometimes the
patel
all
the
village,
and
collected the revenue from the people without the intervention of the
Sarkar servants.
modes now
to
be mentioned.
ADMINISTRATION
620
The
ordinary
mode was
the
in
month
and some
November
at this
also
remitted after a
full
This
mode
otherwise
of the rent.
In the villages of Manjarabad, the village rent was given for two years,
If a
while the rent of one village might be taken by two or three individuals.
village were desolated, it was rented to any individual willing to take it.
No
rent was payable the first year, but engagements must be entered into
pay a small rent the second year, increasing the same gradually every
subsequent year, until it came up to the former fixed rent.
In Nagar, there was a permanent assessment called shist. A general
review was made of the lands at the beginning of the year to ascertain the
The Amildar, when he proceeded to
probability of their being cultivated.
to
state of cultivation
known
The
in
country.
The mode
After
its
same
village or others)
Gix
or oppression.
If
their offers.
which could not be cultivated, either from the death, desertion, or poverty
of certain ryots, was now struck off, and fresh lands, if there were any, added
to the rent
when a general muchchalike was taken from the whole of the
rj'ots, or from such portion of the principal ones as might engage for the
rent
if the actual produce fell short, the loss was borne by the whole
village.
If a higher offer were received, even after the conclusion of these
arrangements, the rent was cancelled and given up to the other, but the rent
in this case would be called wonti gutta.
The rent once settled in one year
was allowed to continue for the next three or four years. This kind of rent
appears to have been a last resource, to which the public officers had
recourse when every other had failed but these rents, viz.^ wonti gutta
and praja gutta, were only very partially known, and in the faujddri of
Ashtagram.
The village rent called kulgar gutta was when it was managed by the
kulgars.
Of these there might be six or eight in a village, together with
The Amildar proceeded to each
fifteen, twenty, or thirty common ryots.
;
village in the
month
of
December
the different sources of revenue with reference to the collections in the past
year and the condition of the ryots, fixed the amount of the rent, and gave
it
up
to
kulgars,
who
under them.
themselves to extend the
The
cultivation.
able for their rent to the kulgars, these to the chief kulgar,
who
in his turn,
as the ostensible renter, was answerable to the Sarkar, which in the case of
this rent allowed
no remissions.
If
kulgars themselves.
of renter, a
A DMINISTRA TION
62 2
rented in the
month of December
in the faujddri of
or January,
when the
was only
to
be found
in
one taluq,
Manjarabad.
There was also a village rent called blah katlc in the same taluq, the blah
meaning a small portion of land differing in extent from the chigar, but
having the same mode of assessment and if any of the ryots died or deserted,
a portion of rent was remitted by the Sarkar, giving that land to others.
;
Transit duty
coming
3rd.
duties
as passed
into towns.
towns.
The
Consumption
duties
in towns.
When-
ever goods arrived at a station, the place to which they were destined
The
rates of duties
in
ad valorem, but
The
different at another.
to rates said to
according to the kind of each article, neither was there any regularity
with respect to the quantities chargeable with duties; for example, a cartload, a bullock-load,
so
many fanams
at
one
station
an
each.
were
liable to
duty at some other place, even in the same taluq the extra duty was
In some taluqs goods were liable to
called amip and kottamugam.
;
to
should be kept
till
the next year, and then sent away, they were again
623
also
plantations,
temporary
custom
sho[)s.
duties.
and posted up
was the
first
prahara
called
were
article,
most of the
in
at
by granting
Government
itself
of entire or partial
kaiils,
and sub-renters
to their
own
own
their
and each
katte
came
have a
to
claimed
made
it
became necessary
It
mdmul
without
much
waste paper,
or local rates of
an attempt
at
own,
its
imposition, or
will
set of
most advantageous
in
favour of
to himself.
good
particular
spot,
I<2ven as to
certain
would
merchants
With some
rate to
it
be levied
full
some
particular izardars,
certain merchants
by another
line of
pay compensation
and,
if
and
certain
productions
presumed
to
made
to
When
a
it
is
necessary
of
and
that
some of these
duties
ADMINISTRATION
624
were payable
daily,
and the
it
legend current
monarchs
in
Mysore
may be imagined
population.
It
is
comfort
possible,
originally with
assigns the
to a prince
it
indeed, that
for a
and
was calculated to
taxes,
way of
trade,
became
still
In fact
greater.
trade,
such as
it
was,
were
command
to
who
powerful
The
Under the
gram, Bangalore and Chitaldroog, were widely different.
Raja's administration, the Sayar department in Nagar was divided into
three Ilakhas or branches,
the Chikmagalur,
Shimoga
taluqs,
Koppa,
ist,
Kauledroog,
Holehonnur,
Lakvalli
The
2nd.
and
Ikk'eri
taluq.s,
The Phoof
Taluq Izdra, comprehending the Kadur, Harihar, Tarikere and Channagiri taluqs, with the exception of the kasba of the last, which was
together with the kasba of Bellandur in Nagar taluq.
3rd.
Wot
Izardar,
extort
who bound
sum for the
beyond
that
sum was his own property. The two Sarsayar Ilakhas were made over
to the management of Sarsayar Amildars, nominated on the sharti system
of bestowing the appointment, without reference to qualification, on the
over
whom
it.
It
to sublet
it
to others,
prevent
was to feather
cases
same description
really
625
employed, the
will apply,
given to enable the reader to understand that the trader was even
victimized than
more
transactions on a
their appointment
and had to squeeze out a double profit to remunerate both themselves and their employer, while the permanency of their
appointment was more dubious than his, inasmuch as they not only
might be turned out at his pleasure, but were also removable along
with him when he was superseded from the Darbar.
These sub-renters
therefore had to work double tides to make up a purse, and endless
larger scale.
on the
sharti system,
Some contented
to.
more than was due from every trader who passed through their hands,
while others, with more enlightened views in the science of extortion,
attracted merchants to their own particular line of kattes, by entering
into private arrangements with them to let their goods pass through at
comparatively light
The
I St.
sayar
rates.
collections in
2nd. Chardddya,
Kdraka, which may be described as a
composition for sdyar, being a tax paid by certain classes for relief from
payment of sdyar duties. For carrying out the complicated sayar system
were
frontier,
3rd.
and twenty-nine
internal.
The
The
establishments of such of
Of
izardar.
taluqs,
sometimes
up
in a
to auction, and
number combined,
and sometimes the wliolc in one lump, to the highest bidder. The
renter had to find security, and both renter and security had to execute
muchchalikas.
come
forward.
When
real
renter,
who did
but some-
not choose to
the muchchalika
and
security
ADMINISTRATION
626
The same
It
came
all
Under the head of indrg, properly speakitems which we should call land customs, with,
the
and
in
births,
domestic occurrences.
particular parts of
and other
came
deaths,
items which
under the head of pattadi, there was not a single one which ought
have been included in the sayar. They were all of them
rightly to
money
from the
They
ryots.
to
make
stones, to
and of
fees levied
from ryots
for permission
earth
salt,
to
fish
in tanks
some places to sell the produce of their own lands. The poor wretches
even who eked out a scanty livelihood by collecting white ants for food,
One
It
It
of,
from 10 to 50 per
cent,
to 5
fanams
The
government being
seat of
than
in the distant
in
the
Ashtagram Division,
province of Nagar.
There was no
there
still
the
tariff tables
set
rule,
down
however,
and even
were not uniform throughout the Division, but differed in every taluq,
and even
in every katte.
They
from
the result of a
very
much
to
fertile
source
were, in fact,
left
different descriptions of
in the levying
merchants
the
renter
the
the
of
lower
originally
and the
UNDER KRISHNA RAJA WODEYAR
For instance,
merchant.
salt
The
or AVaddars.
carried by Kormars,
if
by which
collusive system
if
in
Lambanis
627
was
traffic
in the
If the
show
Division alone.
its
its
distance from
propinquity,
its
It is said to
new
of a
new
these kattes were so close together that there were few roads on which
came
to
mentioned, on which
one
at
this
a particular bridge
is
its
force in
the
modification up to
whom
Pdnch
Iml)}
Bangalore
The
this rent
called volagadis.
or imported
seers,
tobacco
The
existed in
38 taluqs only.
town and
at
to the bazaar
men
The monopoly
districts.
at 20
l\\
of
In
dependencies,
/v/t7-/c(j/
at
maund
from
12
of 49
to
23
in
15
he bought
its
from Salem,
it
monopoly
men
ludicrous form oi
at
8,
tlio
and
at
10 to the public
Punch Bob.
.S
ADMINISTRATION
628
The monopoly
The
It
was
to the
it
The
by an individual
in
each taluq.
amani.
If he sublet
it,
shop or
managed
The
it
in
each
village.
own
retail at
employed
his
from other
employed
sell it in
taluqs.
his
and adultery of
made
their
on the fornication
all of which
When
rates,
by the
taxes.
The accounts
civil
and
629
criminal, as
it
existed during the Raja's government, a report of 1838, by the late Sir
Mark Cubbon,
contains a
full
the
When
assumed the
the Raja
of government,
reins
judicial department.
its
it
considerable
made
it
in
the
established at Mysore,
were three
Amongst
inferior courts,
all civil
Resident,
decided
department, which
will
sat in
The forms
public servants.
one
place,
had
its
and were
all
under the
separate establishment of
when
realized,
express provision for an appeal to the Raja from the decision of the
Sadar Court
used often to
nevertheless,
call
when
on the judges
parties
for explanation.
The two
Bakshis
first
constituted, were
the
first
was equally and duly administered, and though the judges were
subject to the solicitations of the Rdja's courtiers, yet no real hindrance
justice
was offered
attempts
made
to
upon
its
the minions of the Darbar increased their interference, and the chief
judge, Bakar Sahib, a
character,
finding
that
man
rather
than
checked,
ADMINISTRAIUON
630
refused to exercise his judicial functions any longer, and retired to his
own
house.
latter to
resume
and persuasions
his duties.
He
to
accord-
with
Resident,
harmony was
The second
judge,
on uninterruptedly
went
much
the seals,
who was
the
some
court.
partiality
this judge,
investigation
He
years,
he resigned
but
seals,
after
One
Srinivas
then associated with the Khazi for about ten months, when
He
alone.
him.
failing in this,
his office.
The Khazi
Rao was
months'
against
Rao conducted
in his place.
judge, abused
from
and
his presence,
latter judge,
a large
sum
it
for
who had
631
the country,
Thus, from
its first
by Purnaiya,
institution
until the
appointment of
but
uncommon
was no
it
Raja to issue a
happened
niri'ip
same
in the
that,
thing, after
its
as
many
It
has likewise
decrees, in addition to the original decree of the court, were successively passed
one party
and other circumstances
might be adduced in proof of the fact that, at the time of the assumption of the country, nothing remained which was fit to be called the
just as the influence of the
administration of justice.
Besides
these
irregularities
choultry,
Barr or Infantry.
Raja
in
decree.
Criminal Justice.
Under
the ancient
have prevailed
Cattlestealcrs,
grain,
&c.,
were
theft; robbery;
and
by
the
confined
Mysore, the
said to
murder.
household
and
furniture
shekdars,
villages,
either
rulers of
highway robbery
of cloths,
robbers
tried
Hindu
There was no
stocks.
limitation
made by
to
be
report
the Amil.
officers, after
them, and reported the result of the inquiry, with their opinion, to the
imprisonment
records of these
for
trials
life
in
hill
forts,
and by mutilation.
it
But
ADMINISTKA TION
632
panchayats were
employed
ever
in
the
government of Purnaiya.
Under
made
the
Muhammadan
in
The forms
which
under
The
Beccaria.
Under
last section,
have been
to reduce into
by
experiment, however,
failed.
terial
petitions
that
successively in
and
administration
the
practice
faith
criminal procedure
of
obtained
described in the
Huzur
at the
days
fifteen
in
presiding at
and minor
trials.
all
offences,
suspected of
remanded
to prison,
hidden
were
theft
named
to the
same
of
being
discipline until
To
quate to
fulfil
it
Afterwards,
cherries
fell,
really innocent.
the
common
it
frequently
happened that
cut-
It
men employed
in the judicial
department under
the Raja's administration, that no day passed from the time His High2 until the appointment of the Comon which, when magisterial inquiries into theft and serious
took place, the sound of the korda was not heard in the Court
633
of Adalat.'
But
mode
this
committed
;
and even with regard to those committed in
must be considered rather as the rule than the
in the taluqs
it
practice.
The preceding
mode
of procedure.
\\'ith
the rulers
all
it
and
and
life
in
hill forts,
imprisonment
ears, flogging,
in the
amputa-
common
jails,
confiscation of property,
to.
that
is,
fines,
beaten daily until they confessed the offence, or pointed out where the
stolen
it is
ment of the
commonly
thieves,
offender,
and when
imprisonment,
fines,
this
The
released as punished.
usual
fraudulent
punishments
debtors, were
for
petty
flogging,
ears
commonly punished
3 to 12 gold fanams.
To
more
refer
especially to
the
time
of Purnaiya,
Major
W'ilks
in
It
when
p. 396).
(,scc
his master
Il
appeared displeased
ADMINISTRATION
634
statement
is
punishment by mutilation of hands, feet, noses and ears was occasionally inflicted by order of Purnaiya, and in the latter years of his
government it is well known that he had recourse to all the severities
of former times.
At the period of his administration last spoken of,
corporal punishment was not only permitted, but enjoined
thieves were flogged by the village officers
suspected
till
if
obstinate (or innocent) they were sent to the taluq cutcherry, where
ment was
not, as at the
the Faujdars, by
from lo
be
to
loo lashes,
inflicted
Revenue
whom
likewise
thumb-screwing,
fining,
these
last,
and imprisonment.
and various other
such as being made to stand on hot earth from which the fire
had just been removed.
During the Raja's administration, the punishment of offences was
much the same as in Purnaiya's time, perhaps rather increasing in
irregularity, until the state of disorder into which the country was at
tortures,
its
assumption.
Huzur Adalat
but in practice, the Barr and other cutcherries were likewise not
By
all
these tribunals,
screws,
feet,
before
me
as
to
also
by
now
and
infre-
woman
is
to for
minor offences
an order
slaves, and, in
order to
in
The
all
and
if
to
635
live in
indignities, at
actual
sale in the
market,
It will
them
for the
same
Thus
reason.
the
fines
what
is still
imposed on
common
its
in the
subjects, or,
nefarious extortion.
The
caste,
to the ijardar
all
as prostitutes
their property
became
lived,
his.
stepped forward to
satisfy
his
The
demand.
These
in the charge.
ducted by
tion, for
stealth,
some
sales
relative
them
no pretence
for
with
their
including
in the large
town of Bangalore
itself,
appropriated to the
palace with their faces covered with mud, and with pincers on their
ears
such
men were
yet
not by any
frequently reappointed to
employ are said to have formerly suffered such inflictions. The natural
consequence of this was the extinction of all self-respect and honourable
feeling amongst the public servants.
Although no sentence of death could be carried into execution
at
the town of Mysore without the sanction of the Raja, yet, at a distance
trial.
So
late as the
ADMINISTRATION
636
officer of infantry
people notorious
(a class of
for the
their
for
employed
movements.
men were
Sixty-five
The same
brought to Mysore.
and brought
officer
whom
100 prisoners, of
in
1827,
in
Of
the
whole 300 prisoners captured on the two occasions, about 200 were
sold in the public bazaar of Mysore as slaves, and the rest, without any
form of
trial,
were kept
in jail.
The
salary.
Towards the end of the Raja's administration, almost all the powers
of government had passed into the hands of his principal ofificers or his
favourites,
by
whom
It
for
no
trial.
liberty,
and sometimes
life
w^ere
ofificers
openly and
debauched parasites and
prostitutes at court, who notoriously superintended and profited by the
sale of every situation under the government the emoluments of which
and
under
public
all
sorts
men who
of crimes with
ofificers
were
impunity.
The
capital
had committed some daring outrages. Comofificers and gang robbers for purposes
The Raja
is
too
much
jail
before deliver-
637
same place
and a
special order
confined in the
all
to abolish a practice,
trial.
It
has appeared necessary to enter into this long recital of the former
department of
administration
as
justice,
and thus
feeling of self-respect,
well
happened
it
and accustomed
as
all
other
branches of
the
punishment more as
and
the sign of the anger and impatience of their rulers than a just
certain
to
left
in a state of demoralization,
shame.
rulers of
and these denominations were continued with little variation under the
government of Haidar Ali, Tipu Sultan, and Purnaiya. These servants
were paid either in inam lands, shares of grain from the ryots, or direct
Talvars, totis, nirgantis, and kdvalgars, the usual
from the Sarkar.
kattabidi peons, watchmen on public pay
village servants so called
it
was
their
lanblidars, holders of
inam
castes, they
hul-gdval, selected
treasure
thieves
houses
footsteps,
all lost
and
if
in
1654.
unsuccessful,
That
prince,
in the reign
attributing
of
the
ADMINISTRATION
638
patcls,
and confiscated
their inams,
reduced
to his
own use a
great
Chikka Deva Raja, who ascended the musnud in 1672, and he at the
same time regulated the rusums of the other Barabalutis. His son and
Kanthirava Raja, however, sequestered the shares of the
successor,
inams of other
much more
Under Haidar
it
interests,
remembered
that his
all
turbulent
real
immense
spirits, or,
what
is
much
no
country of
Haidar took
but,
by
he ensured
troops,
The
their services.
kept in repair
and
village walls
tranquillity
distributed,
and by the
his
severity of his
The
disposition.
to Nagar,
and not
Manjarabad, where
accordingly
some
intention of restoring
summoned
was never
and at one
his authority
They were
that purpose,
for
patels
still
639
kept separate,
it
who probably
possessors,
their
original
still
future sovereign.
tions,
patels
The same
state of things
In the capital the police authority was aided by the Barr or infantry, a
large
The
purpose.
police,
however,
began
to
in
decline
with
the
other
On
1
831-1855.
83 1, the maintenance, as
The
to
scrupulous
officials
in
in arrears;
hence
fiscal regula-
and the emancipation of the land revenue were the most urgent
measures
at first required.
followed, as directed by
was the ryotwari, which appeared to be the only one adapted to the
wants and traditions of the people of Mysore.
It was brought back as
far
as
liberalized in all
its
details
and
which
it
was
left
by Purnaiya, but
viligantly superintended in
its
working,
money
much
were fixed
in
all
The
ADMINISTRA TION
r,4o
made
crops
first
it
instance
their crops,
interferences
shares was
left
manner
the choice of
The
result of these
in a
cattle-
that
La-nd Revenue.
It
made
first
steps
adopted
after
that
by the Divan
event
The
Purnaiya was a general Paimayish or measurement of fields.
incomplete
irregular,
and
was
and
the
work,
however,
execution of this
many
Under
had
yet
as
the
been
of the
at a general sur\-ey
INIackenzie's
number
of khandagas
or
khandis would
be
1,306,800
of these,
12,186,567 being
The estimated
641
into
;
names
for
But,
as these measures varied in each different locality, they were set aside
160
at
Each
village
had
its
The
Beriz,
seers,
in their
its
shist or Rivaz.
maximum amount
and the
beriz
derivable at
rivaz
field.
village,
on each particular
and each
particular of
its
at various periods,
and had
be looked upon with great suspicion where they did not stand the
of actual measurement.
its
field
had
its
own
particular
name, and
Each
village in
cultural corporation.
in
Every
to
test
its
own
agri-
The
patel or
hereditary.
He had
caste disputes
(p. 574).
village,
and
his office
among
was
he settled
other causes.
Brahman
some places they were in the
possession of lands rent free, in others they enjoyed them on a jc5di or light
assessment, and in some few places they had a fixed money allowance. In all
villages than
caste,
and the
office
was hereditary.
In
figures in
which
it
T T
ADMINISTRATION
642
them
by the
in
money
or in kind
ryots.
The totis were the responsible watchmen of the village and its crops.
They were likewise required to act as guides to government officers and
travellers of
the duties
by lands held
free of rent, or
boundaries of villages or
most
in the
absence of the
of that official in
on a
fields,
talAri
had
to
perform
light assessment.
In
disputes about
all
essential.
The
taL-tri
watched the
peon
of the village.
He
suspicious strangers,
He was
In certain villages there were no taldris, and in these cases his duties
lands.
toti.
The
He had to
the village, whether belonging to the ryots or to the Sarkar.
economize the supply of water in every possible way, and in the season of
rains might be said to hold the safety-valves of the tanks and other
reservoirs in his hands.
by the
many
Many
a valuable
dam was
carried
or ignorance of a
presumptuous one.
The remainder of the Bdrdbaluti, with a few rare exceptions, were
dependent for their support on the fees paid to them by the ryots for the
e.\ercise of their crafts, and on what they might earn from travellers.
among them
in the
accounts
most
ancestors
that his
the calendar
assist
them
same
in the
way
village servants
lands,
own
family.
same
among themselves
the individual
whom
they
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSION
considered
fittest for
was
his
name alone
that
and where
never
this
The
interfered.
civil
courts
could
appeared
the authorities
it
643
take
offices,
no
or for
to them.
Revenue
in their
capacities.
The
The
following
and
Officers,
ments
of
the
or
first
observed
principles
in
the
Revenue
The mungari
continue at intervals
fields are
rains
till
commence about
the middle of
.Aj^ril,
ready to be sown.
assembled the
ryots,
each individual.
and
At
this
for the
Settle-
Some
ist
for
the
and inquired
and plans of
kandayam and
and
for the
him
it was
to him, and to his books,
must alike look for the record of
It was through
was conducted, and
He
kept a
in their
He
the
had
the reasons
why
room.
kandayam
and uncultivated portions, and
all
tilled.
in
January.
T T
ADMINISTRATION
644
it
to the taluq
division.
in his circle,
ments.
In the case of lands under tanks, he ascertained the portions
which were to be under sugar-cane and under rice, and should the
supply of water be insufificient to bring the whole of the Sarkar lands
under
full
was
his
Sarkar
shanbhogs took the proper steps for reaping and threshing and storing
them, and was held responsible for keeping the shanbhogs and other
honesty in
all
these respects.
authority.
What
Every dispute
was referred to him, and whenever they related to kandayam lands, he
had the power of deciding them summarily, subject of course to an
appeal to the Superintendent and the Commissioner, whom also he
in his
addressed direct
if
in his
taluq.
and
month of September,
and the prospects of the
inhabitants
645
all
jamdbandi,
by
village
village,
The whole
of his
The
brought
under cultivation
or
fasal,
May
crop,
were
intendent an
of
estimate
probable
its
May
in
or June,
upon the
The
out-turn.
fields uncut,
became more
favourable.
the Kartik or
November
first rains,
One
and reaped
in
were
crops
till
prices
the mungdri or
October or November.
embankments
and keep
The
duties of the Superintendent, who was at once Collector, Magisand Judge, were laborious in the extreme, and could only be
carried on by a man of a very clear head, active habits, and great
powers of mental and bodily endurance. The Superintendent generally
proceeded on his jamabandi circuit as soon after the month of November as was practicable that is, as soon as the Amildars had concluded
their settlement of the taluqs.
The pattas, which had been previously
trate
prepared,
of
each
holding, according to
cultivator's
Amildar's
man
as
his patta,
the
patta contained a
The
satisfied,
into,
on the
spot,
Thus each
and
in the
cultivator
presence of
not
all
the
only had an
account direct with the Sarkar, but he was brought face to face with the
European Superintendent
account was correct.
In
for the
this patta
kists
or instal-
ADMINISTRATION
646
pattas
one
year, the
them
for
objections to
who were
make
years,
in regard to the
person
in
in
to distribute
had
ryots as
his
trifling
amount might
be,
it
in
were obliged to be
all
thus
offered to
everyone to seek redress for any grievance which he might not otherwise have had inclination or courage to bring forward.
This circum-
itself
was a check
to oppression,
Mysore.
It
of remissions was taken up and inquired into, the Superintendent keeping this entirely in his
own
There was no
hands.
remissions were
its
own
made
strict
principle laid
and means of
assessment was not levied on land which had not been turned up by
the plough, or purposely kept fallow for pasture, whenever
shown
cultivating
it
it
could be
that year.
The
present to
refer to,
and the
it
was an act of
his
mediator.
The consequences
were
first,
of such
summary
decision of remissions
in
The
extent of batayi
lands cultivated was compared with that of former years, relatively also
647
The
in the holdings of
Amildars
from one to
the terms
upon which new land was taken up on kandayam. Leases for five years
were usually granted upon a fair advance, on the average of the previous
five years'
villages
New
As
village.
lands were granted upon the average rivaz or rate of the village, at
and the
the third
^ for
if
the
year, f for
first
labour
On
more
years,
these circuits
tion, referable to
it
all
year.
first
and ten
and
make, to present
themselves
many days
before
him within
period;
that
and
and the
to see
if
the
and
irriga-
efficiently
to devise
con-
remedies for
defective works.
in short,
thing as possible.
Nagar.
what
Of the institutions of
different
gives an
taken
parts,
eligible part of
estate
village in the
their
its
respective
The owner
it,
and
of each
his tenants,
allotments.
Each
talwar or
several villages, or a
whole magani
kaiwadadavaru or handicraftsmen,
ADMINISTRATION
648
kammar
the ayya or
Jangam
priest,
also a schoolmaster
There was
and the
pujari
the
title
who
known by
ryot,
who performed
an
influential
or district, in
all
common
transactions of a
interest,
such as arranging
men
who
took an active share in public proceedings, and were nearly always with
They
the Amildar.
ment of the
taluq,
own
their
private
by combining with the Sarkar servants to defraud the Government but was also sometimes beneficial in checking oppression, and
profit,
The Gaudas
and
of villages
Shettis
tenacious
least
rights
in
or
betel
in
public
headman and
insult.
The Pete
Shetti
who
The
number, had commonly a manya
custom
duties.
He
in kind
from
produce brought
all
daily, free
of
The
Shetti
chiefly
all
the trading
however
in
the
others.
the Malnad.
It
was unknown
The
in
five
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSIOX
Slaves were of two descriptions
masters.
earth), of
attached.
person (man or
daily labourers.
hon, gold)
might not,
latter
hofin-dl (from
649
It
its
merely meant a
the slave must not pass without permission, on pain of being considered
a fugitive.
if
When
been considered
slaves
by beating
power
is
The
to
his return.
now
Masters had
prohibited.
to
compel
this point,
but the
complained of this alleged deparcustom of the country, but it is clear that slavery had
been generally losing the support of the Government from the beginning
of the present century, and
slaves
whose return
it
it
inquiry, that
left their
The
half a rupee, to
for
each woman.
On
man
had to purchase a wife for him, usually for 3 or 4 B. pagodas, from her
owner unless, which was most commonly done, he could give the
daughter of one of his slaves in return. This practice was called sattai
or barter. The expenses of the marriage were borne by the master of the
husband, and commonly amounted to six rupees and three khandaga
the children belonged to the owner of the man.
or 150 seers of rice
;
When
and
pagoda
to
The
as
above
this
f>d</ige,
shoulder
hire.
called gudi
ADMINISTRATION
650
kind) was 12 B. pagodas, and with a pair of bullocks they were sup-
posed to be
These
khandaga of land.
slaves,
and show no
off (says
Mr. Stokes)
overworked or underfed.
They
The
many
slaves,
acquired
end of 1834.
than emancipation.
of
its
who
in infancy
their parents.
were accustomed
rice-lands also.
It
In the Malnad
sannads that the price of the land, as well as a nazar, was paid to the
Sarkar by persons who founded agraharas.
A ryot's land could not
without his written consent be permanently transferred
Both
rice-lands
cultivated
to
another.
establishment.
The shanbhog
Some
in this case
name
villages.
of each ryot.
for
office,
village.
The
usual price in
lots of
There were
dry land.
farm of a
rice,
651
garden, and
middle
ryot, of a
fields,
management
temporary
of
villages,
They
renters.
old
the
office,
their
gaudas
elsewhere
controlled
were
they
by
displaced
all
and occasionally took land from a ryot against his consent, though they
had no recognized right to do so, unless he left it uncultivated, in
which case it was transferred without ceremony to a new occupant,
whose tenure was the same as his predecessors. Great impediments
were placed
new
in
the
The
village.
way of a
ryot throwing
settlement was
restrictions regarding
occupation
the
up
now made
land, or migrating to a
of land
all
In these
abolished.
On
1800
for
some
fort or chatra.
a payment
since
purpose of supplying
this grain
was
liable to great
restored.
batayi settlement
in
The
Kadur, and
The
shist,
12 as. per
pagoda by Haidar
in the
as-cvari,
certain forts
and of
variaiie, of a private
service
this
last
item varied
in
different
shist
shist
and
patti
shist only of
each
village.
field,
Till
and the
ADMINISTRATION
652
same
patti,
gauda.
each
was s(jinclimcs
field
and sometimes
at
as kattugadi,
let
pagoda
field,
Alanjarabad.
sometimes
fanams
it
at
patti,
on that
on
field.
jjrovince
difference between
and Plebeian
The former
it
it
the upper
might perhaps be
consisted of Patels
and
wakkal jati
who were
may be
jati,
classes
said, the
freemen and
again divided.
There were
of the Devar-makkal
Uggihalli
class
and lower
and grama
patels, these
were
all
Devappa Gauda, a
Lingayit,
was the
patel of
Malavana nad,
He was universally
wakkal) of
fifth
653
which consists but of one mande, rated at 1,000 pagodas. The Xdd
mandes in which they reside. To the other
mandes there were separate patels.
n.-id,
The whole
beyond
own
their
it
is
.said,
boundaries,
even now, shows that they cultivated the art of military defence. The
houses of all are fortifications, in some instances surrounded by a broad
and deep wet ditch, the only passage across which is defended by a
strong gateway, looped for musketry and matchlocks.
Of
an accurate account.
to obtain
But
it
it
is
of course impossible
may be supposed
to
ha\e varied
with the character of the reigning Palegars, and the Superior Govern-
They
ment.
During a part of
it
was
not,
it
is
said,
resist
when
Their resist-
ance on these occasions was frequently successful, and led to a compromise of the demand.
now
the chase, to assisting the shekdars to carry into effect the orders of the
whether
relative to
their advice
management of
the taluq.
whether opposed
Government.
in all
It
to,
now
a fee of one fanam, termed drati kdni/cc, paid to the village patel on
every occasion of marriage in his village, and to the precedence accorded
to
them
of betel.
at all feasts,
The ndd
which
is
first
In cases of
disputed precedence, the distributor crosses his arm.s, and offers to the
different claimants at
once.
The
patels
is no
doubt that they possessed the best lands, and managed to keep them
The ryots of the higher castes
assessed much under their real value.
ADMINISTRATION
654
patois,
any of them,
them obedience.
The
and but
little
The
the slave.
presents
latter
at his festivals.
in
they
separately,
were
land
be
to
liable
was
resold,
never,
it
but
appears,
If
purchased
the sale of
of very
slaves
frequent
occurrence.
Slavery
now ceased
to exist,
inasmuch
as
servants to
of the
compel a slave
any other than his own master, unless the master should have given his
consent, and in cases where the marriage expenses of the free labourer
had been defrayed by the master, he could not leave his service till the
in 1326.
families of emi-
The
existing gaudas
and
ryots
shareholders of the
dififerent villages,
of these emigrants,
and declared
who claimed
to be paldars or
had never
655
disputed,
rented to others.
and mortgage
it
The
Canara.
that could be
perpetuity,
in
made, and
as well
it
as the land.
patel
village rights
all
selling
his
land,
but
Sdyar.
tain
its
and
out,
resources, the
it
The accounts
of improvement.
it
was
ne.xt to
was
impossible to ascer-
included, or
real,
settlements,
In addition to
this,
the
off,
and
it
was
proceed gradually and with caution, grappling with the most glaring
grievances,
country advanced.
In this way
many
which the
state of
political
local circumstances
least, if
not permanently.
'
It
would appear
the kulvadi
which
economy, but
all
rendered
The
it
rules,
ambiguity,
intelligible
to the
A DMINISTRA TJON
656
assumed
money
of the
much
may
it
be
safely
made by
myrmidons
of
it
arms close to their sides. There was one village whose inhabitants
had to pay a tax because their ancestors had failed to find the stray horse
and there was a caste of Sudras who were mulcted
of an ancient pdlegar
their
who
new
houses, or
this
may be added
of the myriads of wild pigeons that build against the perpendicular sides of
the vast ravine into which the Gersoppa river precipitates itself, were made
to
of their necks.
its
own
particular
among
An
The
in
facilities
and
42
482
39
Sayar
Abkari
Rs.
impediments
had
to
send
for the
Amount.
Head.
Revenue
will
or freedom of trade.
No.
literally to
instance of the
Every ryot
was
'
it
the resources
No.
8,24,625
7*289
Head.
Amount.
187
1,57,758
18
ChiUar Bab
Mohatarfii
Rs. 79,9SS
4,166
Amrayi
78
657
Division
in
the country
arrangements then decided upon or have the produce of his garden left
upon his hands, for the whole system was so complicated, and all the
subordinates so thoroughly and entirely under the control and authority of
these confederates, that no man could export for himself the difficulties he
had to contend against being such as are now scarcely credible. All
producers, almost without exception, were obliged to sell to these great
monopolists, who exported at the minimum rate which they themselves
fixed, and who, profiting by their position, their knowledge of the rules in
force, and their power to act with impunity at a distance from all control,
;
made immense
which
they were
This gave
the Sarkar.
permitted to adjust at a
it
rise to arrears to
upon
monopoly
first
to
demands of
They also
having the
only sufficient
Government, the
rest
remaining
to
pay
At
his kist
when a portion only was paid in cash, the balance always to a great extent
being made good by cloths, valued at the maximum price, and brought l)ack
by the merchant or an agent from the great marts of Bangalore, Wallajabad, &c.
The number
of articles
2 48,
the same
management very
shortly afterwards.
but of
little
value,
and
cattle
In 1837-8
all
internal
u u
ADMINISTRATION
658
in transit.
off supari,
pepper and
In 1844-5 vexatious duties were taken off tobacco, and the con-
To make up
consent.
relieved.
3,09,863-4-7 rupees.
In 1832-3 and 1833-4 were struck off the whole of the duties on grain.
In 1836-7 duties
the transit duty on horses was abolished.
In 1835-6
ceased
An
item called pasige, which was a fee in kind exacted by the renter on
almost
'
As
30 per
all
smaller articles offered for sale, was discontinued, as was also the
the effect of this the revenue under the head of tobacco rose immediately
cent.
On
of the contractors
made
were able to obtain for their whole stock Rs. 3J the maund, instead of R. \\, which
was all the contractors gave, and all that they could obtain under the previous system,
And the extortion of the contractors will be still
as they could sell to no one else.
more fully appreciated when it is mentioned that the retail price at once fell from
Thus it will appear that the consumer, the producer, and the
Rs. 6 to Rs. 5.
Government all gained by the abolition of the contract system, and that the profit of
a contractor was scarcely
less
659
on country pastures, and an item termed diikdn pasiira was struck off.
It consisted in a fee levied from certain poor people for the privilege of
sitting down in the street to sell parched grain and other things from their
baskets.
Up
to this time
all
police power,
and
their
system
to justify further
steps.
At the close of
all
belonging to the land customs were transferred to their proper heads and
amongst them all those which constituted the Pattadi Sdyar were removed
;
Even
which
after this
it
off,
needed
in the
less
ADMINISTRATION
66o
izardars or renters, and put, in the year 1846-7, under Sarkar management
and the duties were levied avowedly on the old rules and system, the
better, by acquirinj^ a practical knowledg-e of those old rules, to reform and
improve them afterwards. The result of that year's arrangements was an'
,-
increase of nearly 48-| per cent, in this item of revenue over that of former
years under the renters, and an assurance that a fair and equitable method
of collecting these duties might be devised without any very gi-eat loss to
the Sarkar.
The first
commenced
modification of the
in
old
was
July 1847.
It
To
this
general rule
on which an ad valorem
duty of 2 per cent, only was imposed 2nd, tobacco was rated in three
classes
12 Kanthiraya fanams per maund
i.
ii.
choora or fibres, 9
fanams iii. kaddi or scraps, 6 fanams per maund and 3rdly, betel-leaf for
the consumption of the Bangalore town was charged \\ cash per bundle.
The above were the rates fixed upon the tobacco entering the Bangalore
there were but three exceptions
ist,
raw
silk,
of 4 per cent,
adapted
ai'ticles.
the
amount of each
rates
which were
tax
home
but the
arbitrary.
The
tables of
In practice ever7
and every custom house had its own rates, and these varied somuch that the classification of them was impracticable. All disputes
relative to these taxes were decided bv mamul or local usage.
The
village
1;
^\'hile taxation
The
(transit
on
from duties.
66
under
The
year the
was placed
sayar
till
1S45-6, and
under the
in
management
the following
of
the
public
servants.
many
were gradually
fruit,
duty upon
cattle
levied on all tobacco the produce of the Division, excepting in the taluqs
bordering on the Bellary District, where only two annas were to be levied,
Half a rupee consumption duty on
the produce being inferior in quality.
was
levied
on
silk
manufactured
in the Division,
pcrnuumd
sumption duties being abolished. The silk of the other Divisions was
allowed to pass free from duty. But if such silk was retained in the Division
beyond a limited time, it was subject to duty.
The
total
in this
Division under
Judicial System.
When
further orders
by a sole Commissioner
and four
I-2uropean
Super-
ADMINISTRA TION
66 2
intendcnts in the
of
administration
the system
)islricts,
which
justice
then
and establishments
being
existed
for
the
considered
The Courts
civil
85
Of
may be
classed
Superintendents' Courts
...
Huzar Adalat
Court of the Commissioner
...
Town
ist,
the
Munsiffs'.
exceeding
Rs. 20
when
might be
tion,
justice within
heads or grades.
six
Town
to 1854.
and criminal
under
up
filed in
alleged, or
when
unless
first,
appealed
when
to.
may have originated within the limits of, the town of Mysore. The
Bangalore Town ]\Iunsiff, in addition to the powers of an Amildar, had
with, or
all
property
not exceeding Rs. 500, and for personal property not exceeding Rs. 1,000,
and an appeal from his decisions lay direct to the Superintendent of the
Division, whereas in the case of the two former the appeal lay only to the
Sadar Munsiff. A written decision had to be given in all cases, whether a
record of proceedings had been kept or not.
Of
said to
The
whom
decided
all suits in
and
for personal
or to the
Huzur Adalat,
records of
all
proceedings, and
sealed, signed,
The
and
Munsiffs kept a
delivered, to
both
663
and defendant
plaintiff
The Sadar
all
subordinate judicial
to take
cognizance
of,
and
to pass a decision
upon,
suits
all
The Commissioner
to
it
for investigation
by the Commissioner.
were
filed in
Department of
to take notice, in
it
fit,
his office.
No
original suits
The
and
subordinate Revenue
finally the
officers,
Commissioner, decided
all
The
Amils,
Munsiffs,
No
that
no
effort
for
its
made
it
was proved
years.
On
a plaintiff presenting himself at one of the Courts of original jurisfiling a suit, before a writ summoning the
judge
to
plaintiff
ADMINISTRATION
664
the examination or of
the
suit,
The
plaintiff
making the
deposit.
for so
to file
plaint.
The suitor with his plaint was obliged to state the number of his witnesses
and the nature of his documentary evidence and the defendant on being
summoned was obliged to do the same in his answer. The reply and
;
filed,
when
and then proceeded to receive and record the evidence on both sides. The
judge was authorized to call for all such witnesses and documents in the
course of the inquiry as he deemed necessary to a right understanding of
the matter at issue, but should additional evidence be called for by either
plaintiff or
defendant during the progress of the suit, the judge did not
requisition until he had ascertained by a viva voce
Should the
which had,
under such circumstances, the power to adopt the same measures as the
convening authority, with a view to arriving at an equitable decision. Upon
the completion of the panchdyat's mahazar, the judge drew up a decree, in
which he recapitulated concisely the original statements, the evidence on
both sides, documentary and oral, the opinion of the panchayat (if one was
convened), his reasons for adopting or differing from the same, and lastly
his own opinion or decision, with the arguments upon which it was based.
The
opinion of the Mufti or Pandit of the Court was also mentioned, should
it advisable to call for it in the course of the
in a suit
be disposed to
file
an appeal
in the
He
must, within thirty days from the date on which he had the decree of
handed to him, forward to the judge of that court an appeal
arzi for transmission to the higher court, and he must procure an endorse-
by the judge to the effect that all costs, fees and fines levied in
had been duly paid, and that substantial and reliable security for
the amount decreed had also been lodged in his court. Non-compliance
with any of these conditions was held as a valid reason for refusing to
forward an appeal, or for its rejection in the appeal court, should the
appeal arzi he forwarded to the superior court direct. Special instructions
from the Commissioner alone warranted any deviation from this rule.
Should the grounds of appeal be corruption or gross partiality, proof of the
truth of the charges must be adduced previous to any re-investigation of
ment on
it
his court
the case.
The appellant having complied with the established stipulations, and his
appeal having been filed in the superior court, the proceedings of the
original court were sent for,
665
court),
an appeal decision
partiality, or extreme-
was final.
In cases involving landed property, however, notwithstanding a conin cases of personal property
In
and the
latter
all
summon
peons,
who
and who
received two annas batta per diem during the time they were engaged
on this duty. AVitnesses received, according to their rank and circumstances, an allowance varying from one anna to one rupee daily, besides
were employed
in
same
to
be
jurisdiction of the
Amil,
when
rate
summoned
Munsiff,
witnesses,
beyond the
reside
limits of the
or Superintendent, an application
individual
in
Should
question.
the
Commissioner and
Government servant, he was
summoned by the Superintendent on his own account, or through him
on that of the Amil, or Munsiff, but not by the two latter authorities
themselves.
When witnesses resided at a distance, to save them
tion for his attendance was forwarded through the
trouble
and expense,
to
lists
another,
and
to zillah
courts in the
Should the
list
Company's
be handed
in
it
The money
and recorded
for the
in
open
court.
A DMINISTRA TION
666
accounts was deposited
outlay, the
for
expended
in
of costs.
this
way being
In pauper
amount of
the
suits,
the
amount
cost
Government.
number
of as large a
list
intelligent inhabitants
dars,
was kept
i\mil.
When
recorded
as possible of the
competent
in
to
Superintendent,
suit,
from the
list
No
and
Munsifif,
(if
passing over was permitted, unless in cases where the next on the
was
engaged on another
or
sick,
and
the
The
trial.
five
list
or defendant
plaintiff
persons named.
omission or
The
merits of
his decision
was
commencement
final.'
No
necessity or sickness.
four
members were
members remain
three were
all
member when he
returned.
if it
new members.
Every panchayat
sat
in
open
court,
and
free access to
hear
the
No
bourhood
i.e.,
was permitted
to sit
room
to consult
who was
Panchay-
upon and
draw up
their mahazar.
against their
requisite,
if
reasons
of
that
their
the panchayatdars
decisions,
or
more
should
reconsider
their
fully
the
explain
opinion.
It
was
and
'
in
Should the
plaintiff or
own
it
was necessary
that
list
country people before the court, out of which the judge chose by lot two
additional persons to sit on the inquirj-.
In such cases the panchayat was composed
of his
of seven members.
decree
his
in
panchayat
mention
reasons
his
for
differing
667
from the
in opinion.
it
wise discouraged.
In cases of necessity, a
liberty to appoint
individual should
if
of persons
deemed both
conduct
defendant was at
his suit
but such
employment
and carrying on
who gained
to
plaintiff or
in the
their services
being
this Territory.
The
was enforced
in all suits,
who were
courts
it
having
come
to
look upon
it
raise the
and
it
who by
money, applied
prevented
false
litigation
the
to the
or the
abolished in 1834.
institution
number of suits
fee did
but as soon
as
ADMINISTRATION
668
on the part of the judges could keep pace with the demand, or
the flies, which in December 1837 showed a balance of 8,000
still
pending
in the courts
necessary to
unfounded
less
and, as
it
clear
suits
at that time
litigation,
and
also to relieve,
if
and
use-
The consequence
equal in
amount
former institution
to the
fee, in
But
being found
sufficient, in
to
all
arrangement not
this
was issued,
set of rules
fee,
which were
suits
at the
close of the
period under review, with but very slight modifications, and which
was
all suits,
well.
a fee leviable at
its
rupee on sums not exceeding Rs. 800, and on sums above that
amount,
in a certain
sums claimed
amount.
fixed proportion.
in excess of the
amount
justly due,
and
all
as a general rule
in
the
full
with the view of ascertaining their respective rights than from a desire
to litigate, the fee
An
power, on seeing grounds for the same, to remit the fees imposed in the
lower courts.
able
in all suits
amount, was
to
be
false,
levi-
vexatious, or unfounded.
to
file
another suit in
any court
until the
payment.
At the
for his
if
fail
to attend for
he was not
the
be found, the
month had
After a
elapsed from the date of the notice, should the defendant not appear,
the decree was carried into effect in the usual manner.
against individuals
who
All decrees
jurisdictions of
the Sadar
669
Munsiffs were carried into effect by the Amildars under their orders
the Amildars being invariably executive
ofificers,
Town
powers.
No
When
it
became necessary
to,
projicrty.
merchants
of
accuracy, and
the individual
place.
The Amil was held responsible for its
must contain mention of any Sarkar balances due by
and then, should the amount not be paid within a
the
it
;
The (Government
if
the
the
his wearing
him
in close
custody until
it
was given.
or,
if
he
This course of
Should
the defendant reside within the limits of the Company's Territory, the
XXXIII
of 1852.
All parties mutually consenting to adjust any ditTerences (unconnected
do so through the
members
in
summon
the
Amil
witnesses, &c.,
and
to the Superintendent,
authorized to
latter in
the
An apas
light of a legal decree and was acted upon accordingly.
penalty.
fees,
or
any
levy
fines,
to
panchdyat was not empowered
Razinamas, or bonds of mutual compact or agreement between
A DMINISTRA TION
670
parties, were,
documents
when properly
attested,
and
it
due notice had been given him should be unable to assign satisfactory reasons for his absence, an ex parte decree was passed by the
.'.v/flr/^ decrees were admitted by an appellate court within
court.
after
and not
wilful
be
imposed
^^'ith
in the
should
it
fee
lower court.
money
greater in
and
also
dealings,
and
to
24 per
award
The language
of
all judicial
any
officer
bound
to write his
of a
decision,
or
any particular points regarding which he had to call for proof, in his
own language, and these papers having been translated into Canarese,
a copy of both the original and the translation were placed on record.
Should any head of a
Canarese
to use
it
court, however,
be
sufficiently conversant
invested
in
Company's paper
majority, which
is
with
instead of his
until
as a general rule,
his
Mysore
person,
671
of insolvents
estate,
some
the Commissioner.
sometimes convened.
Should there be no
heir,
and no
In
should there be no
to
be
heir,
the
No
officer,
summoned
to attend a
deemed
He
advisable.
it
An
in
any
filed in
case what-
sum
upon
No
originally
leviable
were permitted to be
officers.
ADMINISTKA 170 N
67 2
power
hours, or to confine a person not in the stocks or in irons, for not more
Unless in cases of open violence, however, the Amildar
than 14 days.
more than 24
or highway robberies
make such
held
strictly
authority to
inquiries as
Amildar
for
Should a
longer detention appear necessary, they must either send the prisoner
and witnesses to the Amildar, or forward to that officer a statement of
All offences or unusual occurrences
under
his
orders,
information,
The
It
of the
and place
it
subordinate police
had power
officers,
all
to
search
for
taluq inquiries.
two
years'
The
they had no original jurisdiction in criminal matters.
Superintendent had power to sentence to seven years' imprisonment,
with or without hard labour in irons ; he reviewed all cases inquired
but
into
the decisions
robbery,
of the
In
latter.
cases
of
murder,
gang,
or
torch
punishment, or a
capital
had power
to pass
sentence of death,
transportation
on
for
parties convicted
673
as a plaintiff or defendant.
cases
civil
it
to
be carried on without a
The
Superintendent
Police
of
the
and
years,
ever,
had power
officer.
to
commute
50 by
fine.
imprisonment,
Superintendent
the Police
awarded by that
referred
the
case
the
to
Commissioner.
Magistrates,
and
district
police
officers
its
examination,
and
their property
whenever
their
The Naiks
and W'addars
of the
these three
castes,
men
of the Kormars
India-
were obliged to furnish good and reliable security for the good conduct
of their tdndas in the case of the first, and of those under their
immediate control
in
The
different classes
register
in
each taluq
X X
ADMINISTRATION
674
The
period
of
the
(lovernor-General Lord
may be
Dalhousie's
visit
to
and non-regulation system of government, which, under the statesmanlike control of Sir Mark Cubbon,
his select
The
officers,
had
all praise.
drawn up
at
The Governor-General
in Council
own
His journey
was necessarily a hasty one. Even the cursory examination of the country,
which alone was practicable during the course of a week's visit, enables
him to bear testimony to the extent to which works of public improvement
have been carried in Mysore, and to the favourable contrast which the
visible condition of that Territory and of its people presents to the usual
condition of the Territory of a Native Prince, and even to the state of
Districts of our own which may sometimes be seen.
" During the period of twenty-five years which has elapsed since Mysore
came under
felt
the
hand of reform.
abolished, relieving the people in direct payment to the extent of io| lakhs
of rupees a year, and doubtless the indirect relief given by this measure
has exceeded even the direct relief. Excepting a low tax upon cotifee
(which is raised on public land free of rent or land-tax), no new tax appears
to have been imposed, and no old tax appears to have been increased.
Nevertheless the public revenue has risen from forty-four to eighty-two
lakhs of rupees per annum.
" In the administration of Civil and Criminal justice, vast improvements
have been accomplished
regularity, order and purity have been introduced, where, under native rule, caprice, uncertainty and corruption prevailed
substantial justice is promptly dispensed, and the people themselves
have been taught to aid in this branch of the administration, by means of
a system of Panchd.yats, which is in full and efficient operation. And in
the department of Police, the administration of British Officers has been
eminently successful. In short, the system of administration which has
:
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSIOX
675
of constant progress.''
now been
menced
more or
less regulation
From 1856-7
comwhen Mr.
extinguished,
1862,
till
the introduction
also
The
earlier
this period
to the State of
ually,
equally in
all
parts of India
Mysore
individ-
They operated
runs as follows,
"
It
testifies to this
been placed in our hands, is peculiarly suitable for the review of the progress which has already been made, the supply of existing deficiencies, and
the adoption of such improvements as may be best calculated to secure the
ultimate benefit of the people committed to our charge."
One
of the
first
Commissioner, to relieve
had grown
to dimensions
beyond
his
power
to discharge in addition to
Head
The
tion.
in 1856, of a Judicial
of the Administra-
same
period.
lished in the
In 1858, a Principal Sadar Munsiffs Court was estabto relieve the Superintendent
Cantonment of Bangalore,
of Police of the
trial
of
civil suits.
In
Amildar.
in
the old
and avenues
topes
Botanical
was established.
'
An
Agri-IIorlicullural Society
way
was established
made over
to
it
In
at
the
all
Bagh, and
afl'onled other
X X
ADMINISTRATION
676
in i860.
formerly included
in
some
many hundreds
Bdb
of
trifling,
partial, oppressive,
and
oppressive and offensive had been struck out, until somewhat less than
The
initiated.
Chillar
modified.
The
man
the
same
village paid
and
mills
The subsequent
grounds
year.
for
changes introduced in
radical
1862,
and
the
changes permitted
in
in their integrity,
and no
radical
the government of the country, and carried on with success for nearly
supported by private contributions but constant changes among subscribers led to its
In 1856,
dissolution in 1842, and the garden was then restored to the Commissioner.
Dr. Cleghorn visited Bangalore with the object of conferring regarding the re-estab;
in India.
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSIOX
thirty years, every
to carry with
tentatively,
it
change
in
care, the
the
were few
officers
677
in
any reforms.
in
The European
details of administration
incomplete.
Under
this
is
well
and revenue
increased,
officers,
and
it
became
which would
system
in
departments,
In
fact,
it
regular
became
same agency
as
which was instituted when the revenue was not much more than
one-half,
reorganization,
administration.
sisted
Territory
one
intendents,
posted
three Assistants
dents of Divisions
each
to
of
the
Divisions
of
the
Mysore
to the Superin-
Huzur Addlat
(consisting of
tion of cases in
his
whom
jSIysore
at
Headquarters.
Courts
The Court
were abolished
of
Huziir
body of Native
Assistants,
analogous to
No
the Officers
employed
in
the
revised
the
Cantonment of
the designation of
Commission, the
names of
ADMINISTRA TION
678
Deputy
might
Superintendents
of
Districts,
or
ofificers
Assistants,
were entitled
as
the
case
be.
The former
in
the third.
The
orders of
officer in
Government
the
Superintendents the
exercised by a Commissioner
The
issued, notify-
ing the future executive Divisions of the Province, with the Districts
to each as
Division.
and Munsiffs.
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSION
regulated, was abrogated or materially affected
new system
change
and com-
in all judicial
Judicial Commissioner,
by
by the introduction of
necessitated an immediate
The number of Courts for the transaction of judical busiMysore amounted previously to 103, and were as follows
Justice.
ness in
679
their Assistants,
Town
Huzilr Adalat,
Superintendents, aided
Munsiffs, 2
criminal courts consisted of the above, with the addition of the court
The
integrity.
The bulk
of
all
The
European officers trying even important cases themadded to the circumstances above mentioned, rendered
and
selves,
this,
Under
of the
three Super-
eight
as
Superintendent of Police
were probationary
eighty-six
fifteen
Amildars of
in
the Bangalore
Assistant
taluq.s.
Of
Superintendents,
the Small Cause Court took no part in the criminal, and the Superin-
in
the
civil
more
efficient
mental examination tests. A complete but simple code of rules for the
guidance of Amildars in the decision of civil suits, compiled partly from
<''
ADMINISTRA TION
So
llic Panj.ib rules and partly from the provisions of Act VIII of
1859, was
drawn up, carefully translated into Canarese, and printed for distribution to
the Taluq Courts.
The Penal Code and Code of Criminal Procedure
defined offences, gave the measure of punishment, and regulated the pro-
Judges, and of their exercising a strict control over the proceedings of the
subordinate courts. The system of registers and returns was revised, so
as to ensure greater dispatch in the disposal of judicial business of every
description.
The system
and with it
fines under
its
November
1862,
they were after the decision of suits both by the original and appellate
courts, were
found very
incumbent upon
as in
Her
difficult to realize,
it
litigants,
perfectly irrecoverable,
of Criminal
with
the
and of
appeal, in
Police.
Police
all
Except
Force
final reference,
of revision,
judicial proceedings.
in the
was unknown
in
From
Mysore.
down
the
Amildar,
the
peon,
The
kinds.
Kandachar
or
police,
armed
and
men were rarely removed from the vicinity of their own village, and
were under mere nominal supervision, they were, as a necessary
consequence, entirely devoid of discipline and training. By effecting
the
reductions in their numbers, and increasing the rates of pay, the most
inefficient
it
men were
got rid
for the
of,
men
to live
on
their pay,
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSION
681
when
month.
Town
of liangalore,
and
for
detaching
men
in rotation
ment attached
Jails.
new
the
The subject of
Mysore
ragi grain
sejjarate cstal)lish-
was framed.
attention.
in
jails
with a
money allowance
This
to buy firewood, vegetables, tobacco and other lu.xuries.
arrangement, as destructive of discipline, was entirely put a stop to.
Revenue.
All lands in Mysore were classified under the Budget
system, according to the tenure on which they were held, which is
shown below
them
Individual Settlements.
Village Settkmeitls.
I'cniianenlly
2.
(kayam
Govt.
villages
1.
settled
gutta).
Inani.
(shraya).
3.
\'illages
4.
I(')di,
I.
rented
(kalavadi
one year
for
2.
]5atayi, or division of
i.
Ardhamanyani,
2.
uttar,
<S:c.,
to village servants.
ijare).
as
is
the collections
Batayi,
i.e.,
being shown
division
lands.
of
in
account
as
and
};ardfn,
tenant.
Attention was steadily directed to reducing the extent of land under the
batdyi tenure,
on account
practicable,
The
and satisfactorily
extinguished by a Revenue Survey, as there were no other means of
equitably assessing the large area held on this tenure under tanks.
The direct manufacture of spirits, toddy, arrack, and ganja, by
batayi
system,
<'.overnnient,
however,
was
temporarily farmed,
Sadar
entirely
could
only
be
discontinued,
finally
and
the
Abkari
revenue
introduction of the
Distillery system.
The
ADMINISTRATION
682
in i860,
on looms, and on
oil-mills.
The
taxes
on houses, on shops,
the Plough Tax, revised simultaneously with the mohatarfa, in substitution of the former miscellaneous taxes
<;v:c.,
on ploughs,
castes, professions,
The annual
dis-
continued, and existing pattas confirmed for five years, pending the
introduction of a
the
ryot
prospect of the repairs being remunerative to Government, by prescribing such low rates of assessment
constructing
and
in
Finance.
wet,
on
man
own
expense,
.the equitable
by himself.
commencement
w^as
made towards
introducing
the
it
degrees withdrawn.
Military.
now probably
The Barr
class.
as efficient as
when
necessary.
The pay
of a trooper in the
Mysore Horse was fixed in 1835 at Rs. 20. In those days this pay
was ample, but since then the prices in Mysore had risen considerably,
as in other parts of India, and Government this year sanctioned the
rate being raised to Rs. 22 and the gradual reduction of the existing
2, 100, or 300 men for each.
was considered necessary.
The total strength of the four battalions of the Barr was also to be reduced
from 2,161 to 2,000, the pay of ist class Sepoys being raised from
No
change
in regard
UNDER THE MYSORE COMMISSION
7, and 2nd class from 5^
non-commissioned officers.
Rs. 6^ to
for
6S3
much as possible by redistributing them according to the requirements of the newly-formed Districts. With this object, both Silahdars
and Earr, instead of being scattered over the country in small parties,
as
Districts,
and on main
at
the head-quarters of
lines of road.
in
pursuance
CIVIL
DEPARTMENTS.
The
gross revenue of
Mysore
in
1791,
Government
is
established in 1799
given as follows
The
gross
or
Governmenl Rupees.
...
...
21,53,000
...
62,79,583
...
...
24,20,000
...
700^)333
...
...
26,04,000
...
75.95,000
...
...
25,41,000
...
74,11,250
Kanthiraya Pagodas
1799-1S00
1800-1801
I801-I802
1802-1803
and iSoo.
'
The information is taken from a variety of ofiicial papers too numerous to
mention but much of it, to 1872, is l)ased on the Administration Report for that
year by Mr. Wellesley, which contained retrospective summaries relating to each
Department by their respective heads, such as Pul)lic Works by Colonel (afterwards
Sir Richard) Sankey, R.K., Chief I-!i\i;ineer
l-inance by Mr. Hudson, Deputy
Accountanl-Ceneral, Vc.
:
ADMINISTRATION
684
tration
amounted
and to 76J
It fluctuated between 68| and 8i| lakhs till
lakhs in the year 1835-6.
The next year of increase was 1856-7, when the gross
1853-4.
receipts were 89 lakhs
in 1859-60 they amounted to 99 lakhs, and in
1861-2 to ioo| lakhs. In 1865-6 they reached 109 lakhs, and in 1872-3
close upon no lakhs, since when the revenue stood at from 109-0- to
to Rs. 55 lakhs only, in the next to 58 lakhs, then to 67 lakhs,
1094- lakhs.
In the year 1831, when the country was placed under British
management, misrule had disorganized the Native Administration and
brought the public exchequer to the verge of bankruptcy, and one of
the
demanded the attention of the British ComThe amount was approximately stated
subjects that
first
1832 at about
local troops
and
pay to the
civil
Maharaja, but the subsequent accounts show that they eventually cost
The
earliest efforts
the
year,
first
to have
and 25
been
years, during
of the
arrears of pay
finally
extinguished
till
this
to Rs. 35,90,000.
The
liabilities
after investigation
who was
by a
The amount
purpose by the
Supreme
Government.
paid
during the thirteen years preceding that settlement, while the country
effects
sums
3-5
him by
In
the attention of
of rupees
Government.
were pressing
C. Elliot, C.B.,
and Dr.
J.
for
settlement,
STATE REVENUE
The amount
Maharaja
in
paid
amounting
1864-7 on this
in the years
26,90,000.
the year
685
to Rs.
Thus the
12,76,000.
in
gross
the year
since
1868-70,
Mysore revenues under authority of the British Government in liquidation of the Maharaja's personal debts between the years 1844 and 1870
was 74^ lakhs of rupees.
To
of the State,
liabilities
it
became
2,50,000; in
and
in
10,00,000; in
1832-3, Rs.
Rs. 34,22,534.
were,
of the capital
made up
at
when
the balance
Rs. 4,72,534
liquidated.
was,
however,
Mysore
still
State,
borrowed
from
the
British
Government,
with
interest,
was thus
Rs. 51,20,795.
All the debts of the State having been licjuidatcd, as well as those
came
bequeathed
revenues,
of
Rs.
twenty-five years.
to the
same
87,73,261
The
period, aggregating
continued to
or
;^877,326
during
period
of
down
set free
rise.
ADMINISTRA TION
686
Year.
LAND TENURES
generally claimed by
proportion
Government
is
is
still
but
one-half,
it
is
village servants.
The
Nandidroog Division,
wholly cease and disappear with the completion of the Survey and
will
vert
dayam tenure
afforded
is
687
if
and
1st.
estates,
Government lands
large farms of
cultivated
is
villages,
by payakaris or under-
is
made between
the landlord and the tenant, the former paying the assessment of the land
go
Government.
to the
to the cultivator,
and one-third
to the landlord,
who pays
the assessment
Arakandaya
of the land.
3rd.
Wolakanddya,
This
An
As
money
4th.
may
who
enjoys
which the
either be equal
in
of the land.
is attached to all kanddyam lands.
Government dues he has no fear of
displacement,
distinct
and
virtually
possesses
an absolute tenant
When
the
right
Government
finds
as
it
the
Land
Varies.
Acquisition Act.
In the Malnad or
Nagar
Division, situated on
the plateaux of the Western Ghats, the holdings of the ryots are called
The varg consists of all the fields held by one vargdar or farmer,
and these are seldom located together, but are generally found scattered in
When closely
different villages, and sometimes in different taluqs.
examined, the varg means nothing more than a patta or deed covering the
different lands held by one proprietor in one or more villages.
The varg
system does not appear to be of old origin, and is said to have come into
existence on the assumption of the management of the country by British
officers in 1831, when the Superintendent, anxious to procure an accurate
record of each man's holding, directed a Pahani account to be framed, and
the holding of each man to be therein shown, with its reputed extent and
assessment. This precaution was necessary considering the topographical
vargs.
ADMINISTRATION
688
Province, consistin;^ of
hill
The
and dale
rule
now
is
assessment of each
field
is
fields or
much
as he cannot
and hddya,
for
wet
field.
Kdns.
forest,
extending
in
is
paid.
preserved for the sake of the wild pepper-vines, bagni palms, and certain
gum-trees that grow in them, and also to enable the vargdars to obtain
wood
wood
for agricultural
The
privilege of cutting
This
is
all rights
over
hill tribes.
Soon
is
prodigious, but
it
falls off
Grants of land
made
if it is
out of the
Government jungles, chiefly in the Western Ghats, forming the Nagar and
Ashtagram Malnad. On receipt of applications for a plot of such land, its
area is ascertained by a rough survey, the boundaries defined, and then it is
The successful bidder is granted a patta or titlesold by public auction.
LAND TENURES
689
The Government
acre.
the whole of any uncultivated portion of the land mentioned in your patta
all
who
will
You
and
Any
clear
up
away the
for coffee
cultivation,
itself,
ment, and
for
V V
A DMINISTRA TION
690
any portion of
will
On
his grant.
Kayamgutta.
This
village settlement,
and
term, in
it
literal
its
probably owes
sense, describes
its
a permanent
origin to a time
when many
jungly
year,
full
assessment
is
attained.
Under
till
the fourth or
fifth
year,
when
the
and many
villages
established.
all
Mysore
mohatarfa, &c.
is
not,
full
rates varies.
attached.
Sthal or Mahal Jodi. These indms appear to have come into existence
during the loose fiscal administration of the Mahardja's time. Their
holders claim to be in the position of holders of kayamgutta villages, but as
they derive their grants from incompetent local revenue ofiicers, they stand
on a different footing, and in this view the Inam Department has been
directed to confirm only those
for
Bhatamdnya
or
Bralundddya.
These
terms
Brahmans
are
used
to
designate
which
INAM TENURES
691
religious
repair.
Kodigi indms in rent-free villages, as also in jodi or quittheir up-keep rests with the jodidars, are confirmed on
the existing conditions, subject to regulations for the proper maintenance of
assessment,
iii.
rent villages,
when
the tanks.
Bdvadi Dasavanda Iw'uns are indms granted for the digging and up-keep
some of the taluqs of the Kolar District. Formerly
th of the produce of the lands thereby irrigated was paid to the constructor
of wells, chiefly in
But
this proportion is
not strictly
kept up in practice.
brought under
Patiaoaddcs
full
assessment.
of their
own
village.
in
their
own
became
village
Y Y
ADMINISTRATION
692
Such are the principal land tenures in Mysore. By far the most
of these is the ordinary kandayam, or ryotwari tenure.
The
main distinction is between ryotwari and inam land. Each of these
descriptions of land is now being settled on a permanent basis, by the
Revenue Survey and Settlement Department, and the Inam Depart-
common
ment.
Survey and
Revenue
Settlement.
Immediately
the
after
made by
While
it
defective,
fifty
was necessarily
Though nothing
was subsequently done in the way of any general measure, a good deal
was effected by measurements of particular lands to check the
shanbhdgs
Sir
Mark Cubbon
Revenue
if
its
the financial
being carried
brief inquiry
had
elicited
much
dis-
upon the
and on the
or from
})\d. to
^i
6i-.
For wet and garden land, the results, though less striking, were also
remarkable, in one case the number of rates being 81, and in the other 451,
on the kudu of 500 square yards. In Chitaldroog, the assessments were
nearly as complicated.
The kudu
is
generally of the
same extent
as in
other parts of the Province, viz., 3,200 square yards on dry lands, and upon
it the rates were 465 in number, with a minimum of i anna and a maximum
1.
In parts of Ashtagram the assessment was theoretically based
on Purnaiya's survey, but, in fact, few traces were left of this, and its
principles were unknown, the practical consequence being that people paid
generally what their forefathers did, without much interference in timehonoured abuses. In the Nagar Division, owing to the hilly nature of the
country, and to its having been ruled for centuries by quasi-independent
chiefs, the character of the landed tenure presented a notable contrast to
of Rs. 9-4-1
in
the
rest
of the
Province
the
693
of the assessment, or
rates
one
the
in
hill taluq,
taken at random apparently, there were 147 rates on wet land, varying in
rentals of from nearly Rs. 34 to a little more than R. i per khandi, i.e.,
from about Rs. 165 to 75rds annas per acre. In the plain taluqs of the
District, less
high,
and
in
real
into the
all
measurement and assessment of lands and as no permanent boundarymarks had ever been erected, it rested with them to regulate at will every
ryot's payments.
On the better classes of land the rates in some cases
;
make
to
it
man
so
assessed held considerably more land than was entered against him, he
much
fertile
and
it
was
on Mysore.
My
settlement pursued
in
thus
and
found that
in
is
as follows
successive link
fully
fits
Under the
all
Bombay
individual,
closely into
its
whose
interest
it
is
There
The boundaries
arc
is
fi.xed
ADMINISTRATION
6u4
down
l)y
The
survey, so far
can judge, is excellent, but the surveyor had not the power of altering
boundaries if incorrect. On the completion of the survey, the work was
taken up by the Settlement Officer.
as
first
steps taken are the division of the village lands into fields, the defini-
That the
larger than
fields,
may be
fields,
cultivated
made
smaller than
is
The former
2nd. That
is
determined
theodolite,
roads,
water-courses,
&:c.,
village,
while they
and a
map
and extent of
villages,
judicial officers.
The
is
the classification
of the land, with the object of determining the relative values of the
fields into
of
soil
is
is
divided.
one of nine
For
classes,
practical
purposes.
All land
water-supply
is
is
latter, in
it is
referred
soil classification,
the
its
field.
In the case of
of
soil,
su[)[)ly,
695
land under each, and the distance of the garden from the
affecting the cost of manuring, &c.,
is
village, as
The whole
carefully ascertained.
of the fields into which each village has been broken up being thus
In this
proceeding, the
last
should be
Among
fixed.
first
is
for
The
into groups,
according
markets,
and the
(Sec,
respective
their
to
by
advantages
maximum
it
to
The
climate,
command
of water
be levied on each
rate to
amount of
ment
of
fixing the
skill
assess-
great
The maximum
of previous years.
rates are at
scales,
classification
descriptions of land.
these
is
rates having
completed,
and the
When
rates so
The
record of the
boundaries
embodying the
and the
survey operations
exist,
all
down
in
the
all
field registers,
registers
laid
been
relative values
revenue
village
as
will
be
preserved.
The
survey rules, and the guarantee which has been formally notified,
while securing the just rights of the State in clear and unequivocal
terms, also define those possessed by the ryot in the land.
left
to
The
him
benefits
exclusively
during the present lease, which extends over a period of thirty years
and
it
will
ryot's
cost,
benefits
but acccording to
of which
the
the
progress
Government have a
of
natural
made
at the
events,
the
ADMINISTRA TION
696
'J'he
Department
Mysore
in
is
further
entrusted with the important and arduous duty of revising and settling
the village service emoluments.
It
remuneration of
all
the
dya
by the
ryots,
is
the
is
patels in
At present the
very uneven.
payments, that
in the
for
I'olice.
to
say
Under
the
fees
The
or in course of completion.
The
and
survey
worked
commenced
westwards
in
1863
and
in the north, in
southwards.
whom
Chitaldroog District,
Year.
INAM SETTLEMENT
Period of Inams.
697
ADMINISTRATION
698
was not
unlil
mooted.
It
inams on a
discussion,
liberal princi[)lc;
was decided
it
deliberation
it
decided on
been
in
the confirma-
for
Madras
After
which had
much
after long
Presidency.
one
In
The
and
his
Court.
But
prevailed in
its
integrity.
for
in April 1868.
old
irrespectively of the
The
following
conducted
are
the
principles
on
more than 50
years,
grantor.
which the
settlement
was
When
sannads had been granted by the Maharaja or by his preand when they conveyed full powers of alienation and were
hereditary, the indms were treated as heritable and alienable property.
When sannads emanating as above did not convey full powers of
ii.
alienation, the ind,ms might be enfranchised by payment of a quit-rent equal
to one-eighth of the assessment of the tenure, except in the case of indms
granted for the performance of religious, charitable, and village service,
i.
decessors,
which are
required to be rendered.
sannads have been granted by incompetent persons, and when
they are less than 50 years old, a compulsory quit-rent, equal to one-halt of
the assessment, was imposed.
But in doubtful cases, and where there was
iii.
still
When
a probability that the indm had been enjoyed for fully 50 years, the quit-rent
to be imposed was one-fourth of the assessment.
These
officers
were at
first
But at the commencement of the year 1872-73, the De^jartment was reorganized. The control of its proceedings was then
powers.
transferred
to
while
INAM SETTLEMENT
carried on, under his direction,
Inam
by an
officer styled
collecting
all
inams,
claims
inter
taluq
Under
judicial
Superintendent of
whom
699
officers
by
devolved the
and of
taluq,
scheme, the
this
Courts.
whole inam
Up
villages.
to
1872, the
which
is
very
liberal.
Under
sannad make
assign a certain
number
of acres,
As
deemed
additions as were
suitable or equitable
on account of the
when
right
and Purnaiya's
by the inamdars
ment
amount
of quit rent
and
local
fund cesses,
inam
inquiry,
temporary, and to
registration
Granted
'
Up
in
1868
ADMINISTRATION
700
The
operations of ihc
The
1881.
total
close in
of which
off the
list.
The
Muzrayi Department.
inam holdings
that of
made
at various
in land,
is
money
grants
services or otherwise.
the management of these funds and the up-keep of the institutions were
vested in the Superintendents and their subordinate District
ofificers.
In
1852 Sir Mark Cubbon, the then Commissioner, took the administration of the Muzrayi Department into his own hands, and on his
departure in 1861
it
In 1866
Government of India observed, that although the peculiar circumstances under which Mysore was administered might render it necessary
that certain classes of acts should be performed which would not be
the
Government
such,
officer as
The
Muzrayi
Assistant in each
District,
he
finally
placed in
Officer.
Commissioner.
The
accounts,
&:c.,
were
and
finally to
submitted
the Chief
to the Chief
and examined.^
'
The
total
for
previous years, amounted to Rs. 4,78,287, and the total expenditure to Rs. 3,30,134,
leaving a balance of Rs. 1,48,153.
to
at Rs.
2,92,986 3
a.
7 p. in
LAND REVENUE
Land Revenue. The
realized either from a direct
land
revenue,
7or
already
as
money assessment
stated,
was
crop under the batayi system, which was being gradually converted into
the former.
and periods
Dec.
Districts.
Mysore ...
Hassan ...
Shimoga and Kadur, Maidan...
,,
Malnad...
Annas.
A DMINISTRA TION
"jo:
revenue year
31st March.
The
following figures
Year.
first
1881
direct assess-
COFFEE HALAT.
Parry
&:
sum
703
of Rs. 4,270,
and the
contract was renewed at the end of this period for a further term of
of the
light
subject of correspondence.
itself,
formed the
Mark Cubbon,
excise tax of R.
Mysore
under which Mysore coffee entered the general market, the rate was
reduced to 8 annas a maund. In 1849-50, in consequence of the heavy
fall in the price of the article which had taken place during the previous
ten years (coffee being then reported to be selling at
little
over R.
its
it
at
maund,
at
cent, of the
cent.
produce
Govern-
presented a memorial for a reduction of the halat, stating that the tax
amounted
to
Rs.
6 per acre on
Mr.
Bowring
estimated that at the then price of coffee (Rs. 5 per maund), the halat
of 4 annas a maund or 5 per cent, was neither oppressive nor repressive,
it
to
3 annas a
maund.
The Government
Secretary of State,
The
who
relative merits
if
declined to interfere.
of the halat or of an
owing
In
1S54
it
ADMINISTRA TION
7 04
fixed at the
In
change.
close super-
the same
more
He, at
and retained
remained stationary.
proportion of
certain
to obtain
planters,
which they have not the slightest intention nor indeed the means of
cultivating, but which they wish to occupy, either with the view of
keeping other parties out, or from a desire to retain it until it rises in
value and the
individuals."
opportunity offers
In
1862
of
selling
to other
piece-meal
it
Bowring recommended
Mr.
should be abolished and that the land should be held free for four
years,
fifth
be imposed of R.
who held
Mr. Bowring remarks, " The cultivation of coffee in the jungles where
it is grown being optional, no loss comparatively is entailed on the
proprietor
if
his crop
fails,
whereas
if
and the
he paid
an acreage on the land, that land not being suitable for other crops, the
failure of his coffee would fall heavily upon him and would perhaps lead
Large quantities of coffee
to his abandoning the cultivation altogether.
are grown too on the slopes of the
Baba Budan
to land-
rent."
The
that
by Mr. Dalyell, is
upon industry, or even a positive premium
inasmuch as the tax is raised in exact propor-
it is
practically a tax
on slovenly
cultivation,
An
acreage
capitalists, to the
means
become
sufficient
to cultivate,
available to
The
following statistics
coffee cultivation,
the revenue yielded by the halat thereon, from the year 1831
and
COFFEE HALAT
a;
705
ADMINISTRA TION
7o6
State of
Mysore
obtained from
tlie
all
be
respected as
tion shall
far as
be scrupulously
fruit-trees,
lakh of
rupees.
Forests.
under Forests
is
the sale ot
sandal-wood, for which Mysore has long been celebrated, and which
appears from a
monopoly
next to
this,
have
to
till
when
it
realized
Rs.
in the
30,000, and in
The annual
realiza-
During the
first
aggregated 13I lakhs, during the next ten years i6| lakhs, and in the
The sale of timber is not shown
next, 17 lakhs, up to the year 186 1-2.
The
Decade.
FORESTS
Rs. 5,18,000, the largest
sum
707
The
quantity
sold was 1,443 tons, at an average price of Rs. 387 per ton.
Some arrangements for the Conservancy of Forests seem to have
been made
in 1857,
The
had been
yard
from the
forests
per cart-load.
fell
it
on payment
established,
traders
on a stump
fee of 8
annas per
tree, a
most ruinous
system.
The
was
first
two
to prepare
lists
The
of reserved trees.
first
wliich,
on payment of
own
use,
trees not
felled
to
fell
seven kinds of
his
included fifteen
Government,
by
The second
in
traders, on
contained twenty-
own
taluq.
All kinds of
were free to
ryots,
and might be
named
list
these two
lists
payment of R.
a cart-load.
In 1869 new rules were brought into operation providing for the
The
first
building purposes.
Subsequently
sufficient
charge,
it
was found
that
the
District authorities
all
kinds.
had not
establishment to protect
and
supply of
to
all
comers.
all trees
whom
it
A DMINISTRA TION
7 o8
reserved
on
trees
holdings
over on
individuals.
the Department, to
fall,
The whole
holder.
made
all
assessment to
such trees
left
alt
fell
private
unremoved by
to-
rights of
Government
in all forests
and over
all
made
Revenue officers.
There were thirty-three
the
and twenty-two
District or
unreserved forests
and
State or reserved,
number
in
were formed
different parts,
in
fuel,
acres.
numbered
Village topes
Abkari. This branch of revenue was formerly known in Mysoreunder the name of Panch Bab, or " the five items," namely, toddy,
The two last were transferred,,
arrack, ganja, betel-leaf and tobacco.
the former in 1838-9, and the latter in 1850-1, to the head of Sayar.
Up
direct
management
of Government.
the-
1863-4; but
it
was not
Distillery system,
The system
which came-
spirits.
other places,
spirits
consumed
duly licensed
and
if
distil as
it),
which
in
all
in.
country
Any
person,
himself, or selling,
strength,
the officers of
such precautions as
will
to
taking-
the:
ABKARI
distillery except
709
The
it
is
Government
do with
distilleries
restricted
it
within
pays a
still-
to
sold.
object was to
spirit,
is
of
The
shops.
sale
commonly used by
But only
the arrack portion of the Abkari revenue was worked under the Sadar
Distillery system.
The
contractors.'
and
2 1 respectively.
The
was fixed
at 19
distilleries
ment
was made
below proof.
But
Mysore
in
Ashtagram
by which the Company contracted to manufacture liquor at 20 under proof and sell it to Government at 13 annas
The liquor was sold to vendors on the spot at Rs. 4 per
per gallon.
for 3 years
Sugar Works
at Palhalli,
3^
for
town of Mysore
at
The
rules
when intended
gallon
Rs.
for the
on the
sale
all
Abkari revenue
ADMINISTRATION
7IO
rapidly increased.
on
it
in
still-head
duty of
in
the
selling
Bangalore,
in
From
considerably.
4 annas per
gallon, but
the
1876
April
still-head
it
fell
off
was
2 annas.
Toddy
in this
Province
is
sago-palm
on Government or ryotwari
trees.
which grow
Government lands
kayamgutta
in
villages
and those
is
in
inam and
granted to the
property of
the land-
holder,
all.
This measure
is
for the
necessary to guard
on
is
their
kandayam lands by
No
the ryots.
reserves.
tax
on
799-1800,
to have
and
produced
shown
and
it
is
entered at 2^ lakhs of
The
it
SAYAR
711
made
entirely altered.
articles,
all
Her
with a view to stimulate industry and to foster the trade of the country;
maund
3I per
articles,
home consumption
Areca-nut, 6 annas to R.
(i)
to
for
of 24lbs.
per
i.|
maund
(2) Tobacco, R. i
annas per maund (4)
of aSlbs.
Cocoanut, dry,
(3)
Cocoanut, fresh, 8 annas per 100 (5) Cardamoms, Rs. 2 per maund (6)
Pepper, 4 annas per maund (7) Betel-leaves, i to 2 pie per bundle of 100
;
leaves
Of
liable to the
ad valorem
Piece-goods,
(8)
valorem.
per cent,
bundle.
sum
able
in
the accounts of
of Kanthiraya pagodas
799-1800
at the respect-
They
those of 1802-3 Kanthiraya pagodas 2,57,000 or Rs. 7,49,583.
sum of Rs. 10,45,000 in the year 1846-7. The bulk of the
rose to a
which
were
abolished
either
modified
or
between the years 1831 and 1854 were classed in the accounts as
It has been seen that the gross annual amount thus remitted
Sayar.
was
But we
of lakhs.
still
which had
never exceeded \o\ lakhs in any one year during the existence of
those taxes, were not seriously diminished after their removal.
amounted
years 1856-7
in
and 1S59-60,
to
iotj
to
lakhs in
the
1861-2.
abrogated in
numbering
On
reached Rs.
1864, a vast
1,800
men on
11,33,000.
In the following
stipends,
were
dis[)ensed
with,
ADMINISTRA TION
reducing the
annually.
excise
on only eight
lakhs in
year
still
at a little
40,000
The
below 6| lakhs.
more than 9^
little
below
in
1872-3.
Owing
and
to
in
abolition
To
fell
every year,
lakh.
1865-6, and to
lakhs.
further
Rs. 8,88,000 in
to
fell
It,
unfavourable seasons,
1874-5 to 8 J
home
articles of
expected,
lakhs in 1867-8.
7J
from
of collection
cost
till
in
3I lakhs.
Those on piece-goods and pepper were taken off in 1875-6 and that
on opium transferred to Abkari. In 1879-80 the Sayar duties were
virtually abolished
were authorized
in
as
a State tax.
State
made
the collections.
Under
and
oil-mills,
Mohatarfa taxes took place, when most of them were abolished, and
were retained,
five
mills,
viz.,
and on ploughs.
tax
on
carts
was introduced
in 1870.
oil-
In the
year 187 1 the plough-tax was abolished, being superseded by the local
cess,
now
These
classes.
to
ancient usage.
From 1S40 up
amounted to 6|
some items
afterwards classed under other heads of accounts, and several taxes
which no longer exist. After the abolition of these, the collections
fluctuated between 4 and 5 lakhs from the year 1856-7 to 1861-2,
when they amounted to Rs. 4,79,000. In 1S62-3 they declined still
to
In
The
SALT
713
The
in
1878-9
to
2 J,
and
in
levy
made
for
Government and
for
municipal purposes.
annum on
The
2 to
rates vary
Rs. 30 per
cart
realized in
880-1
ADMINISTRA TION
Slaiiips.
government
moderate in
in
in
tliey
183
in the
to
maximum
its
Rs. 19,900.
local regulations,
71,628 in that
to
year,
Rs.
in coin,
In 1862-3 there
I^"*
fees
made
intro-
amount
Law and
Justice, but in
1875-6 the
Post
Office.
the
Anche
The growth
of the
Rs.
12,000, in
was
receipts
postal
but steady.
slow,
During
1853 to
In 1872-3, notwithstanding a
2,000
to Rs.
6,000,
in
reduction of postal rates in accordance with the British India scale, the
The
always exceeded
its
receipts
was
cost
had
No
postage-stamps were
The
in
1861-2 to 2f
millions.
and 9,601
parcels.
i|^
The
official corre-
million of letters,
unpaid
letters
Local Funds.
mode
all
latter retaining
half the
in the
The Mysore
LOCAL FUNDS
715
in
settled taluqs,
from
and
upon the
half an
the
in
anna
in
collections realized
and
In
salt pans.
and certain other miscellaneous items, were also exhibited under the
head of local funds. In 1879-80 one anna in the rupee on the assessment was levied in unsurveyed taluqs, instead of half an anna as
before.
Out of the total collections of the Local Fund cess, 24 per cent, were
appropriated to education, for the support of village schools, and (with
the exception noted below) 76 per cent, were credited to the local fund
in
raised,
District
An
for.
irrigation cess, at
one anna
in
upon
wet lands, Sarkar or inam, was also levied in the surveyed taluqs and
credited to the local fund revenues to meet the cost of up-keep of
irri-
But
in
District
Irrigation
Fund.
The revenue
follows
I87I-2
credited
to
Local
Funds
since
1871-2
was
as
ADMINISTRA TION
important,
first
ment was
visible.
ofifice
official
of the
In all
of these municipalities, regularly organized Boards were formed, consisting of the
community.
most
influential
In the
smaller
appointment of Commissioners,
for
for the
regula-
making
regulations, a material
Board.
in
and the Town into three, from each of which two persons residing
therein were nominated by Government to be Municipal Commissioners.
In addition to these ihe Board was further composed of six
ex-officio members, specially selected to represent all branches of the
official community, the number being restricted to a third of the total
number of the Commissioners.
In the year 1872-3 the revenue derived from the sale of licenses for
retail
vend of arrack
in
INIunicipality,
its
revenues,
the President of the Municipality, was constituted, the last of the above-
mentioned
Peace.
officers
The
final in
MUNICIPAL FUNDS
717
The
were the taxes authorized to be levied by the Municipalion articles brought within municipal limits for
consumption and use therein. 2. Tax on houses, buildings and lands.
4. Tax on carriages, carts, &c.
3. Tax on professions and trades.
5. Tolls
on carriages, carts, &c. 6. Ferries. 7. Tax on licenses. 8. Tax on bricks
and tiles. The octroi was the most productive of all the taxes. Next in
ties
following-
An
I.
octroi or tax
and Kolar
of income, not being subject to the fluctuations of trade like the octroi, or
liable to misappropriation
by the
collectors.
In the
Ashtagram
Division, to
avoid pressure upon the poorer classes, grain, the staple food of the people,,
was exempted from the tax. The number of taxable articles under octroi
amounted
to 20 in
Mysore, and
15 in
where than
on the sale,
in Mysore.
at these places, of
and Tarikere.
from
,,
50 to
100 to
Rs.
Rs.
Rs.
I
100
200
Do.
i
\
Do
Rs.
l\s.
ADMINISTRA TION
7i8
The
total
of rupees.
Rs.
33,525 from
miscellaneous
items,
1,557 from
grants-in-aid.
There were
at this
Bangalore
members composing
pal Boards, 89 of
in the Districts
whom
were
ex-qfficio,
The
of municipal
institutions
and funds
since their
first
establishment
EXPENDITURE
719
of the loan from the British Government and the Maharaja's debts,
Rs.
The
152I lakhs.
from 1832-3 to
86 1 -2
Decade.
1832-3 to 1841-2
1842-3 to 1851-2
1852-3 to
86 1 -2
Average Annual
Receipts.
ADMINISTRA TION
720
The
anal)-.sis
show the
departments
LEGISLATION
LAW AND
Legislation.
Mysore
721
JUSTICE
Legislative
enact-
The
following
is
XX
of
list
to
Mysore
either in
whole or
in part
up
to
880-1.
ADMINISTRA TION
722
No. and
^'ear of Act.
VII of
Name
or subject of Act.
LAW COUNTS
Courts.
r-
and
Original.
Judicial Powers.
Courts.
Appeal.
Executive or other
functions of .ame
Officers.
Peshkars
Do.
Sheristadars..
isterial functions.
Amildars
...
Do.
except Chamrajnagar and Bangalore Amildars, who are Magistrates of the 2nd class.
Munsiffs
Rs. 300
Sar-Amin
General
super-
of Revenue,
RegistraMuzrayi,
tion, Municipalities,
within
&c.,
their
respective taluqs.
vision
Turvekere Munsiff
also
a Sub-
was
Registrar.
Muni-
cipal Board.
Town and
^lysoreTown Mag-
istrate superintended
the Mysore
Town
Police and was President of the Municipal Board.
In charge of District
Jail and Treasury.
Amin
I'ete
Criminal cases
As-
...
sistants
Also Small
Commissioners.
Cause powers up to Rs. 300 in
addition in Headquarters
Small Cause jurisdiction up
Small Cause
Court, Ban- to Rs. 1 ,000. The Registrar up
<,'al()re.
to Us. 20
jagirdar
of
Magistrate of the
Ist class
...
Assistant
Comm s
i
...
Jagirdar was
an Assistant
Commissioner.
Generally assisting
1st class.
cla.ss
the Dejiuty
sioners.
Do.
The
then
Velandur.
Magistrates of the
Dispose of
ajijieals
from deci-
Commis-
Civil.
3 A 2
ADMINISTRA TION
724
Original.
Appeal.
Executive or other
Judicial Powers.
Courts.
functions of
same
Officers.
'l-i
Deputy Commissioners..
Powers of a Magistrate of a
enhanced powers
under Section 36 of Act X of
1872.
General supervision
of Revenue, Muzrayi,
Registration, MuniciPulilic
palities,
suits
Works and
District with
Police.
in
cases
Commissioners...
tration
The
in the Division.
Commissioner
of
Ashtagram was also
Sessions Judge of
Judicial Commissioner..
General supervision
Coorg.
Inspector
Also
General of
Jails
and
...
Coorg.
The system
regulations
of
Judicature was
based
upon
the
administrative
But
in
existing tribunals, as
Commissioners
to
above
were more
set forth,
immediately founded.
the
enforced for oral hearing and written judgments in appeal cases, and
for
the
enrolment of pleaders.
Commissioner
J.
The
following
remarks
on these
"The most
Procedure
in
LAIV COURTS
of suitors
The
725
subordinate
officials to
need not be
fully
make
it
in
the power of
described.
It
became
tlie
and occasionally
servant,
The
Judges.
latter
in
The
limit
but the Munsiff's having been raised from Rs. 300 to 500, that of the
Cause powers
Rs. 300,
too,
direct instead
had Small Cause powers, the limit was Rs. 50 in place of Rs. 20. The
only other change was in reducing the jurisdiction of the l^angalore
Small Cause Court, the Judge of which was Town and Cantonment
Magistrate for Bangalore as well, from Rs. 1,000 to Rs. 500.
But
and
as
it
was
acquittals,
in the
including
withdrawals
of the
complaint,
were so
legally
and
In iSSo the
final step
ADMINISTRATION
726
The Amildar
taluq magistrates.
still
should
inquire
investigated.
Nor could
tadars,
take
well
invested
with
these
powers,
it
would not be
fitting that
he
had already
subordinates, the Peshkars and Sheris-
magisterially
into
his
cases
On
cases.
Police
the
this
account
Munsiffs
were
and pleaders.
at
1 1
Instructions
and admission of
were issued
for
opening the
and
for
apportioning
courts.
The sums
advocates'
and
to
be entered
pleaders' fees
in
in
were determined,
CiYil Justice.
-The following
is
the
money paid
of
civil suits
CIVIL JUSTICE
727
inani title-deeds,
such
from the
ist
September 187S.
were somewhat
enhanced, the
all
minimum
fee
of
in
the
case of
at the
option of
documents of
the parties,
which registration
The
year
all
is
kinds.
registration year
by
Immovable Property.
Year.
Movable Property.
728
Crimes against
ADMINISTRA TION
CRIMINAL JUSTICE
729
of imprisonment.
The
each working
Sunday. Out
of the money, the prisoners were allowed to purchase for themselves salt,
pepper, chillies, and other condiments to savour their food with, but care
was taken to prevent their having access to drugs, opium, or spirits. The
working hours were from sunrise till 3, with an hour's rest at noon. There
was no labour on Sunday, when oil and soap-nut were served out to each
prison diet
day, and
man
was
\\ seer of ragi
for ablution.
this
account,
In Mysore
were overcrowded.
jails
necessary to
form
branch
jail
it
at
for
for
was given up
at
This
is
the
Camp
The
Jail
other
below referred
jails
were so
to.
far
emptied after the famine that all danger of overcrowding was removed.
The mark system was introduced in 1879, by which convicts of good
conduct could earn appointments as warders and work-overseers, with
.some remission of sentence and small gratuities.
jails,
Prisons.
with one
camp
prisoners (2,783
manner
jail,
and 81
AD. MIA 7STl'A TION
7 30
relcasi'd
duriiiii;
number
the
Police.
and
write
when they
jail,
when they
entered, but
The
supervision.
better
in
'I'he
first
step
1866,
Madras Police
It
was
at that
Ikit the
new
considerable increase of
expenditure.
It
in great
A'illage Police,
a class which,
if
The Government
by
re-
modelling the village police, whose decayed condition called in the first
The patels and talaris had not sufficient
instance for remedy.
in some cases inams granted for the maintenance of
had been alienated or diverted from that object thus the
village system had not been sufficiendy cared for, and the superior
advantages which the village officers possessed, with their local know-
remuneration
village police
ledge,
over
the
regarding dacoits,
regular
etc.,
police,
were not
in
economy and
detecting
for the
giving
or
information
utilized.
It
number of persons
Government amounted at the
time to 14,000.
Accordingly, the following principles were laid
the
scheme proposed
1st.
The
for the
whole Province
down
as the basis of
an essential feature
Survey Department in their due course of operations
measure being the concession of magisterial powers in petty cases
to competent heads of villages.
2nd. The Kandachar police should be superseded by a constabulary
;
in this
POLICE
731
similar to that already introduced into Bangalore, but having the village
The
should be to act as
ought under the village
licadmen) should devolve the responsibility as well of reporting a crime as
of discovering the criminal.
No additional expenditure should be incurred,
as the regular force need not, under the circumstances, be numerous, but
the members should be well paid, and specially selected with the view of
for its basis.
ixjlice
tuxiliaries to the
lilting
them
of
functions
former; and on
the latter
(working as
it
it
The
relations of the
be clearly defined, so as to
The
3rd.
Force (which
and thus
is
is
eschewed.
armed and
Barr
some of
its
suffice
Rules drawn up
in
But
District,
it
re-
Kandachar
new
duties,
and the
village
An
for them.
better
pay,
Provision was
made
for instructing
of
the
force.
all
the District Police was governed, while the Police Force of the
rules
Town
This
officer,
Police,
t)e
was available
connection with
jiolice cases),
own
duties.
732
Kvcry
were
effort
was used
to
make
Station-houses
at hilly
and ghat
stations,
and
to the
men
of
the Force.
The
about
engraved.
few
fusils
name
number were
of training to the use of firearms on the part of the men, and the
men
stationed in isolated
in
the Police
branch.
The number
of
officers
in
duty
total
but
influential
was taken
in
PUBLIC WORKS
/JO
Of
and
others.
2,701
Of
Hindus and
others.
The
of
Police arrested
convicted.
whom
PUBLIC WORKS
Under the previous Native Governments there was no Engineering
we now understand it, and the Administration which succeeded
in 1 83
made no immediate change in this respect. The Superintendents of Divisions and the Amildars of Taluqs carried out all
descriptions of work through Native Mestris and Mutsaddis attached
to the taluqs, and the maintenance of tanks and channels was always
regarded as specially appertaining to Revenue officials.
But the
staff as
pressed
itself
Superintendent of
this officer
on
the
in
Administration,
in
and
1834.
the
The
to designing
post
bridges
of
attention of
and executing
original works.
In July 1854, the Court of Directors, in consideration of the prosperous condition of the finances of Mysore, desired that opportunity
should be taken to execute " such works of unusual magnitude and
in the largest
Sir
degree
Mark Cubbon,
large irrigation
;
and of
five
Executive
734
Lower Subordinates
The
I
Not
)cpartment.
left
ILnginecrs,
for construction.
so,
officers.
It
still
Revenue
in a great
officers.
'I"he
anomalies
to in 1863,
supervision.
arrangement gradually
gave
place
to
a better
to
Mysore, involving as
it
By
in view.
this
officers
remained
as before
charged with the up-keep of such tanks as were not immediately being
dealt with by the Irrigation Department.
series for
These
to standard, to
for perpetual
sluices, &.,
brought up to a standard of
interested parties
and
the
in the
country should be
their future
ryots
under
up-keep thrown
stringent regula-
the succeeding
Native
Government,
engineering
So
safety,
whole
who would be
thus
enabled
staff.
rivers,
a separate
original
^^'orks
lishment were
made
PUBLIC WORKS
735
In 1873 the Public Works Department was separated into two distinct
for Irrigation.
owing partly
diffi-
on the
west and south), and partly to the fact that the great bulk of the people
were cultivators,
The
on with vigour.
on the
Nilgiris, in
by the
attractions offered
tea
and
coffee estates
of the Railway, together with the great extension of public works, both
imperial
all
kinds,
decade during the previous 40 years, it would appear that the price of
unskilled labour had doubled since 1850, and that of skilled labour
risen threefold.
At
all
times the labour needed for the repairs of tanks and channels
to,
and under
difficulties,
many
there was in
who,
return
in
certain
for
available.
lands held
rent-free,
were
Whatever remained of
ments.
to,
their
their
respective taluqs
as also
among
all
return for
in
repairs within
parts
who were
of the Province on
The
road or
'J'hey
rendered
gratis.
to
travellers
being,
travellers,
and
it
is
tlic
understood,
introduction
of other
corps of
10
companies,
Jamedars,
Dafedars,
amounted
to
Rs.
Mutsaddis,
<S:c.
In
this
67,000.
'J'he
with
an establishment of
annual cost of
this corps
736
at
men were
but in
all
The
before.
practice of
making advances,
most unsatisfactory
results,
its
restricted establishment.
convenience of
much
construction of those
all
travellers.
of the
hill
its
to the
distinguishing features.
used
in the plains
The
bandi of the Malnad, both alike suited only to the small local require-
ments of the
to his fields.
Supposed
Modaliar,
who
to
have been
built
work the
PUBLIC WORKS
737
the Kaveri at
river at
of Nagar or
at
But
Bednur.
these,
though doubtless of
local
value,
through
incredible
amount of
possibly even
thousands of years, an
At what particular period the tank system attained its full development it is now quite impossible to say but judging from the necessary
;
conditions of
its
extremely slow,
increase of population.
It
may be
it
civilized
first
tanks or kattes on the minor rivulets, and then step by step followed
these
down
at every
convenient
site
As, according to
extremities,
little
in
quite
To
ordinary seasons.
in
to
many
parts of the
construct
Province
This vast
series
of
works,
interfering
varying
individually
this
would now be
on the same
drainage.
it
pre-
line of
in
size
miles,
down
to small kattes
As belonging
to
the
Supposed
to
]'>ut
whatever the
in 1727.
'^
ADMimSTRA TION
738
facts,
it
is
clear
at least
and
that
admiration.
now
in
visible
excavations
when
the rivers
made
for the
still
It is therefore
clear that the success that resulted from the construction of the works
that are
still
in
failures,
former sum was to a great extent absorbed in the repair of old tanks
of which
had
further
lakhs was
expenditure of
now known
canal,
as
Purnaiya's Nala, whose object was to bring the holy waters of the
Kaveri into Mysore and also Nanjangud, but which entirely failed in
its intention.
The
on construction and
Kaveri
Near
Seringapatam
at
15 lakhs
and Channa-
bungalows,
(S:c.
near
li lakh on
From Colonel
Green's report,
it
appears that there existed in 1831 only three roads in any way entitled
to the appellation
lore
viz
from Bangalore
to
Harihar
and
all
and Bellary
The
in
PUBLIC WORKS
great measure neutralized
by the almost
total
739
for a regiment, or
three
at a nullah not
roads,
where
impediments
were annually
lives
It
lost
to
on
a considerable
extent.
There was
not, at the
a single pass through the Western Ghats practicable for cattle with
loads.
At the Agumbi Pass, in the Nagar country, which was the
most frequented, it was usual to carry everything of value on coolies,
Thus, when the
the hire for which was \ a rupee per bullock load.
bales exceeded the number of porters, who were a peculiar caste of
men of a limited number, or when the latter were away at festivals, it
was not an extraordinary thing for a merchant to be detained at the
ghat ten days or a fortnight, before his turn came or there were means
available by which his goods might pass the ghat.
The approach to
the head of the pass was marked by lame cattle, bleeding and bruised,
with horns broken off in scrambling about the stones on the pass,
while
effluvia
of the carcases
way.
As regards irrigation works, in some cases where the Raja's Government had attempted to arrest the decay accruing to a tank, the
measures adopted had an opposite effect to that which was intended ;
the remedy was worse than the disease, in reality accelerating the failure
This arose from the intentional
of the biwd it was desired to preserve.
to carry the earth repairs into
parties
employed
the
mismanagement of
for
their
labour,
was to secure, by the
paid
if
whose
object,
effect,
breaching of the bund they had been engaged to strengthen, another
and more advantageous contract the following year ; or when, as
appears to have been the more usual mode of executing Sarkar work,
they were not paid
at all, to get
they could.
From 1831-1856
the
sum
of 30]
lakhs was
spent
on
irrigation
As regards the
works were much improved, and many almost wholly
individual
3 B 2
A DMINISTRA TION
74
of the tanks,
not
suficicntly
channels, although
for
and
acted
So
upon.
was
in series,
also
with
river
construction of brick
yet
repair,
most
of the
radical
defects
in
were
works
these
left
without remedy.
With regard
The
to roads
extending on
all
different.
all
head-
great through
Altogether
1,597 miles of road, with 309 bridges, and 1,998 drains were constructed
in the Province after the transfer of Government and before a regular
Among
1853, and
in great
telegraph lines,
one from
Rs.
on the
commencement
and permanent
fo'"
in
electric
Rampur on
the
offices at
Mysore.
Since the formation of the Department Public
Works
in
1856, the
ment,
may be
thus stated
Class Of Work.
PUBLIC WORKS
741
first)
rebuilt according to
sioners,
Courts
Sub-division head-quarters
at
Taluq
School-houses,
lakh).
Commissioners,
Assistant
for
and
Hospitals
Civil
were
which provided
several
throughout the
branches of
i)ublic
business involved.
In the category of
civil
buildings
work done
also
falls
to public
monuments and religious buildings. The chief work here was the repair
and re-painting of Tipu's Summer Palace, known as the Dariya Daulat,
at
November
1855.
character
viz.,
The
artistic
interior enrichments,
c\:c.,
Under
the
temple of Halebid.
Of works
following are
of irrigation,
some of the
Cost Rs.
...
tiie
...
...
...
...
...
below
^5,365
very iniporlanl
priii<:i[)le
was introduced
construction,
while
The
it
which consisted
entirely of
allowed nearly
all
application of sound
it
29,339
22,265
12,878
...
in
rc(iuisitc
2,78,504
...
...
these works
10,424
viz.,
the
methods of construction
to these works,
and
ADMINISTRA TION
742
may be
new
era in
Under
construction of
new roads
or in rectifying
at the rate
new
ghats
viz.,
the
Bund and
most
important
and completed
six outlets
Haidarghar, were
any
other,
coast.
The
and promises
last
to
was
be of
special importance, as
most
difficult
of
access,
its
and
presented
coast.
remotest corner
is
Opened by
in
serious
barrier
to
all
coast.
The construction of numerous bridges also devolved on the Department Public Works, in connection with both the old and the new
lines.
These are so numerous that only the very largest need here be
noticed, from
among
Name
of
Work.
PUBLIC WORKS
743
to exceptional cases in
less,
in the Province.
spent
in
and
transfers
The
largest
all
works
for Bangalore
were the
undertaken
\\\iter
Supply
projects
5 lakhs
for
each.
The
Funds enabled
Including
aggregate of 2,243
which
for
milt^s
means
maintenance
Xiring the
first
allowances
were
many
respects unsatisfactory
and
work
to
made
for entrust-
Executive
officers,
while the work was carried into execution by local agency, under the
Revenue
all
officers.
The
Public
In
consequent on a largely increased grant, a re-organization of the establishment and a partial re-distribution of the Divisional charges were
sanctioned.
postponed
till
be
set
better times
much
forecast.
to
)epartment and
far
all
as
means
possible,
available were
remunerative
already
commenced were
the Bangalore
ADMINISTRATION
744
supervision,
by the famine
useful,
coolies.
those
State revenues,
all
works paid
for
whom
in
two Districts were Local Fund Engineers. For the first time all works,
of whatever nature, thenceforward devolved on the Public Works
Department, the establishment charges being rateably distributed over
the several different funds.
The
in
17-68 and
lakhs,
and
respectively,
but
1576
17-10 lakhs
Mysore Department of
ist August
mentioned
as
a
most
important
means of
1864, claims to be here
communication, which had a great effect in stimulating traffic and
awakening enterprise. The line is 84^ miles long, of which 53 are
It joins the Madras main south-west line
within the limits of Mysore.
Railway.
the
at Jalarpet.
miles,
bridges would be required for this portion, that the worst gradient
would be I in 80, and the entire cost for a first-class railroad, including
stations, permanent way and rolling stock, would be Rs. 70,000 a mile.
The question continued to be discussed till 1867. But a preliminary
point for determination was, whether the line should be extended from
Bangalore so as to form a junction with the north-west line from
Madras
to
Bombay,
commended
central
itself at
trade
Bangalore.
this
most
emporium
For
trunk
of
Tiptur,
line,
80
miles
west-north-west
cost,
of
it
RAIL WA Y
745
was
chain,
once
at
Mysore
to
proceeded
but
with,
one
direct, as
the
link,
following
of
year
postponed.
all
course of the
line.
commenced
The
as a relief work.
first
the Bangalore Cantonment and Petta, was for the broad gauge.
In
The
cost, to
opened
to
PUBLIC INSTRUCTION
The
been
instruction
it
is
acquisition of learning
always
held
in
seems never
highest
the
to have
left
wisdom
to
to the deaf.
In the note to
and who
in
first
for teaching,
their
formula
Jains, to
whom
belongs
reverence
specially
was attached to
Under
gifts
the
upadhyayas or
we
find the
were
and
to
be masters
for teaching
Arya.^
'
I.,
T.N.
27.
ADMINISTRATION
746
The
In the
clergy.
Kanchi
to
p. 298).
in
The
century
we
find a
Kadamba
way
Bauddha
the
fifth
Lingayits
followed
the
Muhammadans,
in the
Jains
making
in
more of
sectarian
in
North Arcot).
provision
purpose
the
for
so also the
inscription
501).
like
The
instruction
Gangamula
in
in
indigenous
schools
did
Sanskrit by her
arithmetic,
and generally
of the memory.
Reading was
on
after some progress had been made,
the sand, with the finger
blackened boards were used, written on with potstone. Arithmetic
consisted principally of the memoriter repetition in chorus, led by the
head boy, of endless tables of fractional and integral numbers, useful
resulted in a marvellous
cultivation
The
first
for
mental calculation
in
'
The
new and
full
also
moon
on numerous
festival days.
and the
Discipline
The
office.
masters
are
is
the
generally
The
thirteenth-day ceremony, before closing the school for the three days, will
It
flowers and repeating verses in honour of the goddess of learning, prostrating them-
PUBLIC INSTRUCTION
747
perambulate the
festival to
who performed
recited
The
and
out of vogue.
falling
course
literature,
education
of
advanced
for
standard poetical
either logic or
This
works.
memory
is
specially
of certain
is
may
grammar.
with
begins
students
The
in
the
public
dis-
of students
training
for
The
formation
of
Departments
Educational
its
in
different
the
and
Canarese school
at Tiimkiir, established in
Shimoga
in
In 185
1846.
1842.
in
Government
1852
in
District Schools),
at
Tiimkiir
Maharaja
maintained
an
English
"On
in
Free
School.
At Mysore
The
the whole"-
be admitted
that
the Administration
of education.
of
entire
Mysore makes no
it
must
particular
is
and
ADMINISTRATION
748
good humour on abstract principles, and it has long been the opinion
of some, and is rapidly becoming the opinion of many, that the
efforts which have been made by Government to extend the blessings
of education, and by tests and examinations to secure the services
men even
of enlightened
be
to
so
in
appreciated
fully
lowest
the
as
posts,
ought
they
not
are
any
by
calculated
class
of
the
community."'
schools,
in
in
each
first
it
was designed
in places
Schools
were received, and an undertaking entered into that the prescribed fees
would be
Avas to
in those
paid.
move
in the matter,
by
setting
even
this
fail
education, an
to
draw
official
in
Should
popular
ment education
Cubbon
'
During 1859-60
in the following
These views,
it is
weighty words
fifteen
at in the
for,
came
system of Govern-
was expressed by
"
matters
applications
Sir
Mark
PUBLIC INSTRUCTION
749
life,
and above
which
all
will
became
High School
.study
but
first
it
candi-
was not
In
necessary to appoint an
it
under the
first
separate.
for
five
years,
and
this
Thus
far,
marking an era
in the
all
general
means of
and minor
instruction
instruction.
officials
who
imparted
in
the
towns,
indigenous
all
the
schools,
illiterate,
education
in
set aside or
supplanted
new project.
The system proposed was
boys and
girls
in
ADMINISTRATJON
750
The
6,040 persons.
and a population of
scjuarc miles,
masters were to he
men
selected from
and trained
was provided
for
for
among
their
the
work
in
While under training every man was to receive a main5 a month, and on appointment to the charge
Divisions.
7,
Care was taken to nominate the men as far as po-ssible to the localities
The schools were
in which they were known and thus had influence.
to
Committees of
influential residents in
a general supervision.
No
fees
were
be levied
The
in the schools,
but
the schools.
to
attend
school
during the
ordinary
of
hours of
expense
lights.
To meet
stituted
in
24 per cent, from the entire Local Fund cess was allotted for H6bli and
This admitted of the expansion of the scheme, which
Village schools.
had
all
for,
15 Sub-Deputy Lispectors.
In 1875 the upper department of the Bangalore High School was
formed into a Central College, and in connection with it a School of
for
the
officers'
and
subordinate
all
the
educational
agencies at work in
the
country,
whether
PUBLIC INSTRUCTION
European
or
native,
the
learned
-classes.
The
Net
Yenr.
and expense
No. of
No. of
Schools.
Pupils.
cost to Govern-
ment.
Receipts from
fees and other
Charges to
Government.
sources.
Per Pupil.
Total.
1855-6
1,108
...
16,580
2,566
16,580
Government
Schools.
1862-3
1865-6
1872-3
1875-6
Aided Schools.
1862-3
1865-6
1872-3
1875-6
13
;rs.
I
a. r.
14 15
A DMTNISTRA TION
752
Departments.
In April
parts of India,
Inspectors,
existing
Bangalore.
As another measure
instruction.
Under new
rules
of affiliation
College and
Central
the
Bishop
Poona.
the Public
were also
opened
Botanical classes
Department
in
Department up
There were then 899 Government
Schools, with 33,287 pupils; and 188 Aided Schools, with 9,370
The
pupils
Rendition.
According to
girls. ^
race,
1,142
whom
were
35,757 Hindus,
total expenditure was
Native Christians,
others.
The
Rs. 3,91,028, of which only Rs. 1,58,423 was met from State Revenues,
'
schools
may be
put
down
at
1,000, with
15,000 pupils.
In addition to these were the Regimental schools, under the military authorities, which
were 7 in number, containing 970 pupils. These being added, which, seeing that the
military are included in the census of the population,
total of
the population.
girls)
is
but just,
we
obtain a grand
under instruction, or
in 71-4 of
MEDICAL
the remainder, or Rs.
753
Rs.
The
1,40,976 from
fees,
and the
rest
instruction
Grade.
^i
754
DAf/NISTRA TION
Cantonment.
and
1834 one
in
accommodation
in
the
commenced
and
for
in
useful that a
in
1847.
In
building.
Shimoga.
at
In 1852 a
and the Petta Hospital was enlarged. A further addition to the latter
was made in 1856, and in that year the Yelwal Dispensary, established
in
connection with
the Residency,
In
1866 the Petta Hospital was further enlarged, but meanwhile the
Bowring Civil Hospital was under erection in the Cantonment, on the
plan of La Riboisiere in Paris, which admits of the segregation of the
several castes of people
occupied
in 1868,
and
in
and of
classes of disease.
different
It
was
Bowring Hospital.
increased every year, the totals for two decades being as given below,
fis
880-1
Bangalore.
In-patients.
IS55-6
Outstations.
Out-patients. In-patients.
11,243
47,604
46,040
The
Among
6,198
19,518
1,863
68,044
118,993
1,827
151,647
156,989
institutions of
injuries,
3S1
18,711
Total.
Out-patients.
ophthalmia
among
among
common
among
and
fevers,
catarrhal
was
is
this
less
fatal
it
class of disease,
prevailed.
Dengue
was a peculiar type that appeared in 1873 and reached its height in
March. It was most severe in ^Mysore and Seringapatam, proving
fatal in
some
instances.
Cholera carried
number
The
have been 187 1-2, with 4,297 deaths, and 1875-6, with 3,139. The
minimum of deaths from this disease was in 1874-5, when there were
MEDICAL
only
in
2, 5
755
The outbreak
Of
the course of the disease in 1870-1, the following remarks are taken
The first cases of cholera were reported in April, and were supposed to
have been imported from the Salem District, where, and in Southern India
generally, the disease prevailed at the close of 1869
1870.
The
fell
and commencement of
Bangalore
itself,
Districts.
The months
1870.
From
this
its
ravages.
It
The deaths
in the
known
localities
to prevail
and
when
its
acme
of intensity in the
winds prevailed.
We
But
later in the
months of June
A DAflNISTRA TION
756
of the
An
may be
interesting fact
noted
in
connection
On
ing villages.
known
to the
The
few miles were suffering heavily. Had the extension of the pestilence been
due to aerial currents, the French Rocks could scarcely have escaped,
while the measures taken were precisely those calculated to prevent its
introduction by human intercourse.
In this
year the
special
sanitary regulations
at all fairs,
now
religious festivals
in
force were
and other
large
gatherings of people.
The spread
occurred in
of cholera in 1875
May
in the
Hassan
is
thus described.
District,
Two
sporadic cases
disease,
affected.
mortality.
all
its
acme.
In this
in the
Districts
all,
were
aggregate of
The
in
and to 4,532 in
The numbers pro-
its
height.
1873-4, 1,535
in
Private
MEDICAL
757
nators.
taluci as necessary.
8,
fine.
small
Under
number
the year to
system the
this
The
total of
The
frequently fictitious.
lists
making
proceeding some
in regular succession
difficulty
might be found
went down
in
1875-6
it
some
number
the
to
The
in
of operations to be
which had
total,
fallen
in
remained
In
and
four
in
Bangalore
the
in
The medical
Municipality.
1845
The
was therefore
and badly
the Petta in
one
in
situated; a large
in
from a smaller place of custody which had existed two years previously
in the
to the
accommodation.
was added
were admitted.
discharged at their
own
Of
these
request.
died, 3 absconded,
The
have resided
oil
in
the
treatment was
population
number
of
the
state
sensation
in
asylum
known to
The gurjun
of Pangalore.
of
the
skin,
to
assist
to
3 were
of lepers
and
it
had been
up
and in some
had failed to
in
healing
health,
it
A DMINISTRA TION
758
Most
In the
confining
Lunatic
a
Asylum no
patient
excited; and as
it
oil."
restraint
his
to
violent or
is
it
bodil}^ occupation,
in
some
For the
&c.
latter
two
years, the
mix together freely in the garden without any bad results ; on the
contrary, it was found that they took scarcely any notice of each other.
Nearly half the cases of mental derangement were attributed to the
abuse of bangh, opium and intoxicating drugs.
MILITARY DEPARTMENTS
The
its
lakhs of rupees) annually, the disposal of this sum, together with the
left
entirely to
to
Company.
be maintained by
The Third
it,
Article
territories,
in
Mysore
north of Seringapatam
last
troops
two
The
Her
ci
at Bangalore.
in
: Headquarters and
field batteries of
Royal
a battery of
xYrtillery
Royal Horse
Artillery,
and
European Cavalry
; a regiment of
headquarters of Royal Engineers,
MILITARY
and 4 companit'S of Sappers and Miners
and 3 regiments of Native Infantry.
759
year),
and 2,829
all
Native
the
to
The
Force.
during
cost
total
880-1,
Duke
of
Mysore Division has been commanded by a disThe most disastrous event in its annals
of Generals.
the
tinguished line
Ofificers in 1809.
commanding
officer
at
Seringapatam,
The
who took
and stopped
military possession of
less
the
In
ist
1857
it
Madras
Neill's
returned to
officers
which,
in the relief
In 1879 a large
88
Africa.
Mysore
Local
Force.
The
Mysore
Contingent
consisted
were
commanded by
1799,
made
and the
of
They
The
of the Sultan's
military
'
(3n
tlic
loth of August,
kainbha, or war
^
From
near Wehlic's
Monument,
pillar.
men round
ihcir helmets.
rana
ylDMINISTRA TION
6o
Mysore State
little less
In
in
than
it
was gradually
effected.
this,
A\'ar
amounted
to a
consideration
of this
auxiliary,
all
sum, with
batta, for
The
Savar or Silahdar
Army
of the British
in
in assisting to
maintain
order.
to
panied the
expedition
to
Karnul.
In
181
5,
the
number
of regiments
inaintained was eleven, and for a period of nearly four years a force of
4,500 Silahdars were employed under General Hyslop, &c., against the
Peshwa.
and
in 1826, 1,500
marched
into the
Dharwar
country.
ments were employed in the Bellary and other adjoining Districts. In 1S57
the Government of India directed that a body of 2,000 should at once
proceed to Hindustan. This order was subsequently countermanded, but a
similar number were employed in the districts to the northward of Mysore
as far as Sholapur, and took part in the minor affairs which arose during
1S57-S in those parts of India. Medals for service in the Mutiny were
obtained by 37S men of the Silahdars.
As
there were
nance of the
full
no circumstances calling for the continued maintecomplement, the number of Silahdars from time to
4,000,
SILAHDARS
"M
commanders were
No
proficiency in horsemanship or in
and the
called).
office of Silahdar
improve
it,
men
with a serviceable lance, providing lines for each regiment, which did
not previously
exist,
the establishment of a
its
man from
the service then maintained being reduced to provide funds for this
an arm of the
In
local militia.
detailed
1873,
arrangements were
ordered
for
rendering the
In the
first
place
it
was considered that the numerical strength of the Force was much
called for
strength
each regiment
of
being as noted
_,
1
'
margin.
in the
rr
inducements to
retire, in
At the
offering
same time a
of
made
for the
future,
drilled,
About
chieliy
6 I'eshkars.
(3
Trumpeters.
4 Jhandavals.
to
the service.
The
drill
with saddles
Madras
of English jiattern,
1-iglU
and
style of sabre.
1,224, including 42
SarjK'shkar.
Trumpet Major,
to
Farrier Major.
>;i^hanl.ardar.
'
was
.scale
Kolllc Drummer.
6 Farriers.
I Foot Mahaldar.
Sarzaffardar.
36 Dafedars.
pensions
330 Savars.
^ jamadars.
carefully graduated
invalid
l^egimcndar.
o Risalilars.
Mahrattas,
regiments
were
with
,'^th
stationed
Brahmans
respectively
and
at
Rajputs.
Jiangalore,
The
Mysore,
three
ami
in certain talutis.
first
introduced
in 1S69.
Its princi[)al
762
//
DMimSTRA TION
was
to
in favour of the
and
system
Stallion funds
in
in
force in
These
the Bengal
Each Silahdar
addition.
then paid Rs. 2 a month towards the Fund, from which fresh horses
Precautions were, of
prevent
working of the
The
Silahdars.
was
system
satisfactory,
and
course, adopted
this
popular
to
and
the
among
the
benefit,
Government
I Commandant
I
Havihlar Major.
was disforce
when
the
1803-4,
I
Risaldar.
70 Havildars.
Barr.
stallions, of
The Barr, or
Infantry,
20 Drummers
Adjutant.
10 Sulmdars.
10 Jamadarp.
rule,
it
Infers.
5
nva
^j^^j y,^^
es.
4,000 in 1817.
On
the
The
strength of
in the margin.
In 1879
The
total
strength in
to
guarding the
regiments,
District
1870, were
till
Bangalore
Remount Depot
at
Rifle Volunteers.
in Afghanistan, the
Hosur.
in 186S,
keep
it
up
in future as a
it
763
March
the
The form
more
salient
but with
same
as
a preponderance of Native
officers.
At the head of the executive administration was the Dewan,
under whom, as President, was the Council, composed of three
members, whose duties have already been described (p. 442). In 1889
it
dispose of
all
sit
and
regularly to hear
in
appeal or
revision,
more
placed
under
been
member
the
meet
regularly
The
each
it
constitution
sufficiently explained
on pp. 442-3.^
proved to be
of great
Districts, with
somewhat
inconvenience.
In
1886,
therefore,
the
8
;
'
tlie
meniljcrs appreciate
llicir
position
is
cviileiU
Mysore.
iiseil
from
tlicir
voluntarily
ADMINISTRATION
764
it
Protection, Production
Statistics
and
and
Medical
Distribution,
Vital
Archseology
and
Instruction,
Services,
Miscellaneous.^
Settlement.
ofificers
in
April
1886,
and was
Surveyor-General.
1886.
The
^'^'^
the
total cost of
four-inch scale.
Unfortunately the
interfered with
different
much
of their
of Districts
and taluqs
utility.
redistributions
The
The appointment
of
Survey,
who
also
The
entire
and
in
1890,
3 for settlement.
The
and the
2
taluqs
Inam
Settlement.
-The
valuation of
villages
assessment of the
^
In 1892 a change was made in reckoning the official year, which was ordered to
begin in future on the 1st of July, instead of the ist of April as before ; hence
statistics for 1891-2 relate to 15 months.
LEGISLATION
whole culturable
with an addition of
area,
to
annas
acre
per
under
765
them
at
on arable
There are
reckoned to be 2,095 such villages, and 1,010 had been settled up to
The question of excesses in Minor Inams in Government
1895.
villages of settled Maidan taluqs was finally disposed of in 1886, and
Of
17,413 title-deeds for such inams had been issued up to 1895.
quit-rent registers 53,756 were compared with the original inam
registers and issued, out of 61,928 in the Province.
The vexed question
of the enfranchisement of Kodigi inams at ^ or |- quit-rent was sati.sfactorily settled in 1888, on the general rule that such inams were
granted for construction and upkeep of tanks, and not for mere
upkeep only. These and some other miscellaneous settlements were
carried out at a cost, from 1891 to 1895, of R^. 1,21,744, the additional
permanent revenue derived from the operations of the Department
waste.
cultivation, with
25 per cent,
of
the
rates
assessment
were
levied.
PROTECTION
Legislation.
The
it
necessary to
appended to
them applicable
The
following Regula-
and publication
in
the official Gazette for public information, been, with the approval of
Government of
the
Regulation
I
of 18S3
of 1884
II of 18S4
To
1879III of 1884
I
of 1885
II of 1S85
To
Ill of 1885
I
of 1886
To
introduce the
in arts
Sjiirits
in chemistry.
supersession of Act
XVI
and manufactures, or
To amend the law relating to Excise Revenue.
used exclusively
of 1882, in
of 1872.
under an
officer
designated the
Legislative
Secretary.
Since then*
766
Regulation
I
of 1887
II of 1887
I
of 1888
II of 1888
To
of Bangalore.
sale,
transport
and
importation of Explosives.
Ill of
888
To
888
To
IV
of
the
of 1890
1890
III of 1890
IV
of 1890
of 1890
VI
of 1S90
To amend
To declare
of
89 1
of 1892
1
II of 1892
of 1884.
Regulation
military stores.
the
To
To
1892 To
1892 To
1S92 To
1892 To
III of 1892
IV
further
amend Regulation IV
Labour
of 1888.
in Factories.
of 1892
regulate
of
VI
of
VII of
VIII of
I
of 1893
I of
1894
II of 1894
III of 1894
IV
of 1894
of 1894
VI
of 1S94
VII
of 1S94
of 1872.
To
To
further
further
and
of
upon them.
of
Land
for public
VIII of 1894
IX
of 1894
X of 1894
XI
of 1894
I of
1895
II of 1895
Ill of 1895
To amend
Government
To
Securities Regulation.
To
to Animals.
The direction
Police.
Dewan and the District
officers.
of the
In
POLICE
767
Commissioners was
and
these,
one
in
each
at the
same time
revived,
Superintendent of Police in
Com.
A Native
was appointed as separate Inspector-Ceneral of Police, and
Police-Assistant Commissioners were graded instead as Superintendents
The former
Police.
The
Police.
Police,
4,522 strong in
District Police,
District
Reserve
1895,
The
rest.
selected for
the others.
for
1895, consists of
force, the
533
Village
and the
special duties.
The
the
attached to the
numbered
City Police
different rules
from the
and men,
drilled than
They were
They are held ready for emergencies in any
and are employed in putting down organized
enrolled in 1890.
first
and
There are
Mysore and
Shimoga. The Gold-Mines Police are employed in Kolar and Has.san
Districts in maintaining order at the mines.
They numbered 70 in
dacoitics
serious
three
The Railway
1895.
body
Police,
179 strong
in
Bangalore,
1895, forms
a separate
The
were educated.
the
men
kinds.
Some
frontier,
this
Of
Police School
these,
is
490
officers
and
and 2,090 men
all
Province, were
members brought
for years
broken up
to justice.
The
in
ADMINISTRATION
768
and
foreign
predatory gangs.
local
Registers
are
movements of
up of all
kept
known depredators and receivers of stolen proand gangs are escorted by the Police when they move from place
suspicious characters,
perty,
to place.
The
Village Police
village officials.
is
They
under the
report
Patel,
who
is
assisted
by the minor
The
Patel
is
in
Criminal Justice.
The
and the two Puisne Judges being Natives. From 1891 the Chief Judge
was also a Native, but in 1895 a European was again appointed.
The Chief
Court
exercised
1890,
when
from
trial
1884,
system of
criminal
in
May
when
Nundydroog Division was
Districts
lished,
jurisdiction
original
and Tumkur
in Sessions cases.
In 1887 the
In 1888 the
For Appellate
no separate Benches were formed
the
Appellate work also disposing of Criminal
Benches that
appeals.
on the
As a
Court
also acts as a
,,
,,
2nd
,,
1st
,,
...
...
...
...
...
76
24
20
...
...
...
...
...
District Magistrates
Courts of Sessions
...
The
PRISONS
769
ADMINISTRATION
770
carpet, tent
carpenters'
There
tion
is
a paid teacher in
convicts.
to
tlie
Bangalore Central
number
large
are
Kannada
taught
few
The
The
1890.
after
fell
in
Civil Justice.
There
industries,
jail
Chief Court.
Subordinate
Judges have jurisdiction in cases from above Rs. 1,000 to Rs. 5,000,
and Small Cause powers from above Rs. 50 to Rs. 100, and hear
appeals from decisions of Munsiffs
District
Courts
have
unlimited
if
hear
jurisdiction,
Judge
from
appeals
The Chief
Tumkur
Kolar and
Court, by one of
some time
sitting as a
as the District
Full
Bench
it
its
all
sitting for
for Bangalore,
Judges
Court
Bench of not
it.
less
In
1890 its original civil jurisdiction over the three Districts named was
withdrawn and transferred to the new District and Sessions Court
An Additional Munsiff's Court was also
established at Bangalore.
formed to relieve such of the Munsiffs as had heavy files. In July
1893, the Special Magistrate of the Kolar Gold-fields was appointed as
also, with jurisdiction up to Rs. 100 in ordinary suits and
Munsiff
and Shimoga
all
the Small
nineteen
The number
of suits
receipts in
all
and the
M UNICIPA LI TIES
Registration.
an
officer
Till
who was
7 7
at the
The
ex-officio
office
the Taluq
do
it.
made
District Registrars.
In
In
The number
optional.
Municipal Administration.
Excluding
and
.Military
there were 83
risen to
quarter towns
Municipalities
They
112.
and
all
The Municipal
By 1895
1881.
in
are established in
the
number had
composed of
rule
Boards
are
total
the qualifications
a
separate
paid
President.
In
22
Municipal
and 6 nominated by Government in Mysore the total is 20, composed of 10, 5 and 5 respectively.
The income of the former amounted to i^ lakhs in 1893-4, and of the
These funds are derived from octroi, taxes on
latter to i^ lakhs.
and are expended on conbuildings, mohatarfa, license fees, &c.
Commissioners,
1 1
elected, 5 ex
offiicio,
no
The income
in
of the remaining
1893-4, and
in
many
Municipalities
ADMINISTRATION
772
dislribulLd as follows:
23'22 per
cent,
on conservancy and
sanitation,
on medical
aid.
The Military
who
higher standard
of
efficiency.
ments
In
total
sanctioned in
July
1893,
one,
called the
The
and the
service.
by the Inspector-General of Imperial Service Cavalry with the Government of India. A Transport Service, to be made up to 300 ponies,
and suitable camp equipment are maintained in connection with it in
readiness for service.
The
was
somewhat reduced
instead of ten.
quarters
were
in
Bangalore,
for
respectively,
and
similar duties.
Rs.
46,557
cavalry, Rs.
The
1894-5 amounted
to Rs.
The
9,19,264, of which
Rs. 3,23,010.
773
Statistics
was appointed
Police
of statistics of
The
Plantations.
promotion of experiments
in
agriculture
trade
and
stock.
Inspectors,
trained
in
the
College
Agricultural
An
at
Agricultural
Saidapet,
were
District.
Agricultural
at Bangalore,
The
observations
iovernment of India.
Rain gauges
Forests.
The
reported to headquarters.
is
An
held other
results are
made
offices, as
above
stated,
was appointed
in
use of in
1885.
who
also
In 1895
The
all
in the
square miles in
1881,
and
it
tracts, in
several
suitable.
in
parts.
The
wood
in
reserves
are
also
formed out of
them when
plantations
is
is
pursued.
In the
in
latter,
managed
ADMINISTRA TION
7 74
sown
arc
in
of indigenous
drills,
that
trees
admit of coppicing
will
afterwards.
l>y
Grazing
that year.
in
fire
is
The number
of reserved kinds
SaiitahiDi album.
Teak
Tectoiia grandis.
Poon
Calophylhim
Blackwood
Dalbergia
The
names
in
e latum.
Ariocarpiis hirsiita.
Kammar,
Hardwickia
Arsina
Matti
latifolia.
Honne
Pterocarpus marsiipium.
Lac, Jalari
Vatica laccifera.
Nandi
Lagerstrcemia inicrocarpa.
binata.
Bill
Terjiiinalia arjuna.
Kari Matti
Terminaliatomentosa
lali
artificial
The
sales
of
made
the regular
at
Timber
Depots, and of the smaller sized at temporary depots opened in convenient places.
The
latter practice
But
was introduced
licenses are
still
in
1883 in place of
Sandalwood, which
is
a State
revenue
years.
The
is
(p.
for
tanning.
The
elephant
lac,
keddahs,
and
already
9"3i
lakhs
receipts in
in
1890-1,
in
1893-4.
The
total
Survey of India.
number of
apprentice geologists are being trained for the work, most of them natives
of Mysore.
An
Already treated of
in detail.
PUBLIC WORKS
Public Works.
Engineer
staff
This Department
officer as
Engineering Colleges
activity in public
transfer of the
Chief Engineer.
consists of Native
at
engineers of
The
works of
at
Mysore
all classes,
origin,
trained in the
lis
capitalists
to
when
the
allowed of larger
The annual
grant,
1 890-1, and
was between
^o\ and 32 lakhs in the four years to 1894-5. A special Sanitary
Department was also formed in 1892, the grants for whicli were \\ lakhs
in the first
The
two
years,
in
1894-5.
Works made from Provincial Funds is supplemented by grants from District Inmds and Local Funds General,
Irrigation Cess Fund, and Palace Fund.
The following are the
grant for Public
ADMINISTRA TION
776
has found solution in the project for water from the Hesarghatta tank
Hunsur, and other towns, together with the drainage and exten-
The annual
3 to
3'63 lakhs from 1881 to 1884, 4'64 lakhs in 1885-6, 6'ii in 1S86-7,
7*29 in 1887-8,
in
on
it
or
Revenue
In 1886
those yielding
authorities,
it
was resolved
a revenue
not
to
make
exceeding
and
at first
after trial
was extended to
all parts.
Amildar
Tank
Inspector
and a
and supervise the Tank
Inspectors. A large amount of useful work has been carried out under
this system.
In 1887-8 the management of the river channels in the
was appointed
trained
to
each taluq to
Sub Overseer
irrigation season
which they
run.
assist the
in the work,
was transferred
This,
it
to the
RAILWAYS
777
year
it
to sugar-
same
periods.
may
It
channels in
voir,
taluq
Chiknayakanhalli taluq
;
restoring
Sulekere tank,
Malavalli taluq
improving Hesar-
Railways.
At
the
time of
the
Rendition,
in
March
1881,
in
to
in
December
1884.
Surveys and
estimates for extending the line to the frontier at Harihar were prepared,
and
it
was decided
to
was hypothecated
them on terms
railways.
'
The
transfer
The connecting
really
opened
in
for
similar to
link of
July 18S2.
ist
of July 1886,
77
ADMINISTRA TION
The
by the Secretary of
under
his
Stute, acting
on
The Company,
raised a loan
sum
currency, the
to
The whole
line
from Mysore
to Harihar,
system, distinct from their railways in British India, the cost of manage-
section to
remainder
in
Dod
line.
The Kolar
Gold-Fields Rail-
way, ten miles on the broad gauge, from Bowingpet Junction to the
Mysore Mine, was completed by the State in June 1894. These are
the lines at work up to 1895.
The further projects surveyed are a
line from Arsikere, via Hassan and the Manjarabad ghat, to Mangalore ;
lines from Nanjangud to Gudalur, and from Nanjangud to Erode
lines from Birur to Shimoga, from Dod Ballapur to Chik Ballapur, and
from Mudgere to Sivasamudram a line from Mysore through Yedatore
and Coorg to Tellicherry or Cannanore. The first and fourth are in
all
course of execution.
lines,
Mysore
to
Harihar,.
are
working expenses,,
going to Mysore.
The
capital
including Rs.
been met from the English and Local railway loans mentioned above,.
P0S2' OFFICE
11^
and from Rs. 1,980,626 provided by the State from current revenues.
There is a deficit on the working of the Mysore-Harihar line of about
But of the remaining railways, the Mysore-Nanjangud
3^ lakhs a year.
and Bangalore-Hindupur lines earned 2 "3 and 2-5 percent, respectively,
and the Kolar Gold-Fields line as much as S'l per cent, on the capital
outlay.
Post
Oj//ce.-
institution,
-The Anche,
from
dating
seventeenth century.
It
Anche
the
in
time
Chikka Dera
of
in
receipts
Difficulties,
for
and
received
letters
however,
the
The number
of
after
granting
in
Raja
rural post-offices
to the
the
for the
delivered,
though
arose
regard
in
safe,
to
postage stamps.
Eventually, after
by
the
British
much
Government,
and
the
that
whole of the
official
Mysore
free of
any cost
to the Durbar.
The
been a saving
result has
facilities.
who had
lieen in
officers.
Provincial Funds.
all
fall
in
1884-5
During the
to
loof lakhs
&
M. Station of
same period, the
was
expenditure,
The
following
is
78o
On
00
CO
00
C4
ADMINISTRA TION
REVENUE
The
increase
In 189 1-2
cultivation.
in
in
781
May
in the western
and
districts,
in
March, April, May, and June in the eastern districts. Under the
previous system, l)y which the collections were from December to
to
sell
of the
The
St
market
for
of April.
the
in
it
commence on
railway.
to
temporarily crippled
also to the fact
came
completion of the
lines,
drinking.
The
and
and
gold-flelds,
for
work on
arrack.
The average
artisan attracted to
There
is
new
places by
excluded
all
outside competition.
in
the
business practically
to the existence
782
'
the
Eft'orts are
uumber
is
being
small,
made by
and
in
danger of
being overworked.
Only two
distilleries
State.
EXCISE
783
&
Co.),
retail
price,
namely, Rs.
5.5
per
District.
424,511 gallons
in
These
figures all
The
sell
Beer
and opium.
in
at
four taverns in
The
Bangalore,
There were
retail
shops
of majum.
in
;
is
now
managed by
the
Excise dejiartment,
arc
levied only
half the
proceeds to Government.
In
who
and paid
1S93-4 the whole was re-
ADMINISTRA TION
7 84
who
similar
in a
in
all
to
In
the Municipalities
is
and pay
Government
loans against
paper,
up
to 6 per cent.
this
of expenditure
first
outlay on
the
Mysore-Harihar Railway.
of
4 lakhs have since then been put into a fund for the redemption of the
Railway loan.
The Palace charges consist of H.H. the Maharaja's Civil list, fixed
first
On
for 5 years,
the
other
and then
British
Under
for 10 years
hand, the
and
living,
the pensions
Mark Cubbon
in 1S60,
and
FINANCE
^O
O O
I- \0 N
^0 00 vo
VO
(s.\0
I
mvO
"*
O vO
785
00 *
m w 00 \0 '^
O
^- 00 ^ tC rC
^D
00
is
r*.
(N
^o
00
r*
IS.
i-^,
->*
r^
O rs Ov
o o ON in
N Ovo \0
^oc o
f-00
in pTno rC
so
6 NO
^* w-*00
00
"
N
O N
ln^
ino
On -^
:s
r-.
tn
o <n o
O in^ t-s
rs O M M
r^ in
SDoo"
rjvO
O'O
fO
PI'S
5,2
On fO
C7v
>n
1
I
(
VO
0 -r
^
00 *o
00
in
786
.1
Local Funds.
/JA//AVST/^A riON
The l.ocal
Funds
consist of a cess of
one anna
in the
rupee on the land assessment and on the collections from Excise, Sdyar,
and some other items, and of an Irrigation cess at the same rate levied
separately in some taluqs and included in the net land assessment in
others.
Out of the total raised on the land assessment, 76 per cent, is
credited as District Funds, to the District in which
collections
at disposal of the
is
Government
it is
The same
Fund Boards.
credited to Local
for expenditure
collected,
and
proportion of
on
The
local projects.
for the
Officers.
The Boards
Officer,
all
and
raise the
number
of non-official
members
to
12.
Grants
for the
The
Funds
following
for
is
a statement of income
two periods of
five years
and expenditure of
District
FINANCE
787
Rs. 5,82,082,
Of
this,
76 per cent.
was spent on roads and bridges, 8 per cent, on medical aid, 4 per cent.
on new wells for drinking-water, and 3 per cent, on village sanitation.
income
Their
Rs.
5,91,247
in
and
on
2-55
was
1894-5
namely,
and
6,24,175,
on
cent,
on medical
village
Rs.
per
79-4
3-25
aid,
on wells
Besides
sanitation.
expenditure
communications
and
for drinking-
this
sum of
bathing ghats,
cS:c.
Agricultural Banks.
Agricultural
In
1894 a scheme
in
for the
establishment of
The
Bank should be an
strictly co-operative,
association
essential
maximum
for
for the
its
members,
margm
leave a small
for
sum
total
liability.
of loans
or they
The management to be in
members themselves and serving
gratuitously.
No loan to be made except
an approved purpose, such as an agricultural operation which, with
ordinary care, might be expected to yield enough to repay the loan and to
for
leave
some
Under
this
Seringapatam
talu(] in
been received
in 1895.
Savings Banks.
in
The deposits
88 1 to upwards of 28 lakhs
had been
3^'
in
in
1894.
State Life
on the
1st
it.
The
following
1-
ADMINISTRA TION
788
all
who entered
under
was
monthly, the
limited
to
eligible.
maximum premium
Rs.
50 a month.
for
The
intro-
insurer
death
examination.
The
its
one over 45 or
No
55, or at
medical
VITAL STATISTICS
The
rest
first
are
exclusive
of that.
The diminution
England."
amongst females
statistics, as
The
at all ages,
789
death-rate
"
of births
in
am
this is a
is
higher amongst
Head.
is
males than
and
60 and upwards.
The
the
1890
by year
30,
and
ADMINISTRA TION
9o
well-qualified
ordinates from
province.
in
their
to
own
and scholarMadras or
1886,
Bombay Medical
On
Colleges.
of the C.
and M.
first-class institutions,
Roman
for the
it
to the administration
But
the
made over
St.
ceased.
The
six
and other
numbered
including
hospital assistants.
is in
course of
The
at
the
women and
in 1895
under female
children
kept up, namely, the Lunatic Asylum, the Leper Asylum, and the
latter
now under
the Municipality,
all
also three
the Madras
or from the
as
Countess of
Dufiferin's
Fund.
In
in
employ, who
791
INSTRUCTION
The
many
who had
years,
in
1882,
Feljruary
ology,
Civil
and
Education
April 1890
in
also.
of the
and
in July
The
May
1894.
Mysore
some years
and eleven
Deputy-Inspectors,
carried
in
Sub-Deputy
Inspectors,
the
latter
A
Hobli schools, except one for Hindustani schools.
Deputy-Inspector, who was retained for Bangalore, was
specially for
European
also
Assistant
number of
the
in
Director's
In
office.
being abolished.
died
in
August
1892.
The
Funds
Local
the famine,
after
1886-7, to 2'6i
in
1894-5.
than
total
State expenditure
,\
to
lakhs in
on education from
Together with
1894
5 to
These and
274
Bangalore.
in
The
1894-5.
all
oilier figures in
ihis section
as
the
79:
ADMINISTKA TION
INSTR UCTION
7 93
vened
at Calcutta
In
revised,
them
1882-3.
in
staff of
The
colleges.
In 1890
regular grading of
all
other classes of masters has since been carried out, and their service has
The
to pension,
by
to the study
instruction, followed
since
Victoria
the
in
Jubilee
Local
Institute.
management of
Ciirls'
for
The Karnataka
duties.
Bhashojjivini
in
schools,
Pathas'ala,
founded
pro-
for
school.
management of
mittee.
to
for
Com-
in effect
It
examination
was modified
lar
in
in English, Sanskrit
Maharaja's
The
Sanskrit College,
the
Mysore
and an examination
for
in 1893.
and
and the
Maharaja's
College,
first
grade,
The
Central
is
in
takes
of
second
the
The
the
Oriental
Kannada
been established
in
grade.
Colleges
Pandits'
Students'
the
are
classes
Homes
at
have
A DMINISTRA TION
794
Tlic following
is
a dulailcd classification of
all
educational institutions
INSTjR UCTION
95
Schools are mostly Taluq schools, preparing for the Local examina-
The
Kannada or Hindustani, with a little
Muhamniadans have been reduced to a
tions,
prevailing languages
English in some.
taught are
Fees
for
half.
to
In addition
or Village schools.
and
also
methods of instruction
it
All along
in 1891,
but
College,
bridge.
who
Honours
has taken
Home
in
girls
Cam-
obliged to
leave school.
The Normal School for masters was opened in 1894, and contains
94 Hindus and 23 Muhammadans. The Training School for mistresses
is held in the Maharani's School, and some young widows are also
under preparation there
for the
same
calling.
The Government
pupils
are of
all
castes
girls,
who
learn
to
knit woollen
is
Roman
Catholic,
at
bandsmen.
cVx.
The
A DMINISTRA TION
796
ARCH/EOLOGY
had
Arch.4-:olo(;y
number
for
many
The Coorg
Education Secretary.
office as
by him
in addition to his
in 1886.
later
work.
Epigraphy.
The
entire country
all inscriptions
taken
in
i)i
The number
situ.
course of translation
803 inscriptions
in the
discovered
was published
Mysore
District,
Volumes
completion.
relating
District,
to
nearly 9,000,
another, containing
in 1889
was published in 1894 and a
further
is
is
approaching'
to
Kadamba
Talgunda
have
in
brought
the
same,
to
light
ancient
the
tion
Pallavas.
The
definitely
and
the
true
highest
taluq,
value
Vokkaleri
inscrip-
significance
of the
The chronology of the Cholas has been for the first time
fixed.
The birthplace of the Hoysalas has been discovered,
their history
made
the
to
of
inscription at
Davangere
in
The
centuries.
first
Anaji
at
records
for
history
of the
and one
worked out
in
detail.
ARCH.-EOLOGY
An
Roman
Ahtmisniaiics.
was that of
important
coins in
Hindupur
find, the
find
in
first
raihvay.
Augustus, Tiberius,
of Antonia ranging
date from
with one
797
in
The
above,
p.
293.
the appendix.
temples.
Ancient Ma>iuscripts.
years.
The
Literature, pp.
results
in
the chapter on
495 ff.
MISCELLANEOUS
Mi/zrai.
^This
religious
payments by former
rulers,
made
to
for
nominations of gurus of
more
light
come under
and
air is
being
and the
appearance and surroundings are being improved so as to be more in
bunds and endowkeeping with their character as places of worship,
gradually
in
repair,
to
ADMINISTRAr/OiV
798
gradually
eliminated
of ill-paid
retained,
at
menials
from
are
more adequately
the
temples.
Over;,^ro\vn
being
reduced
and only a
paid.
The abuses
in
sufficient
staff
distribution of food
establishments
to carry
travellers
and
APPENDIX
WEIGHTS AND MEASURES
COINS,
Coins
Among
the oldest Indian coins that have been found in Mysore are
to a
passage
The
them
in
in
exchange
and
value of the different coins, says Buchanan, was frequently changed by Tipu
tr()0]-)s,
ill
a very arbitrary
value.
After the conquest of the countr)-, the itirak, or rate of exchange by which
all
the
.... On
the reverse
is
APPENDIX
8oo
appearance of a coarse
with the
name
greatly in size
The same
alloy.
The
Buddhist character.
"In
all
used
for
first
weight.
pieces, taken
Such
standard
acceptance.
At what time and by what people they were first employed is unknown.
as prehistoric by the older Indian writers, and may
therefore be presumed to have been found in circulation when the Aryans
They have no recognised name in any of the
entered Hindustan.
vernacular dialects. They appear, however, to have been known to the
earlier Sanskrit writers under the designation of ptirdua, a term which
The
oldest
all
worn away by attrition in almost all cases the earlier ones partially
or wholly effaced by others subsequently super-impressed upon them.
Other specimens, which are more circular and thicker, with sharper
often
attestations, are
was 50
grains, the lightest only 3775Before quitting the subject it may be asked
heaviest
The
Gold
later coins
coins, at
first
now
rarely seen,
and the
silver
and
copper coins in general use at the present time are those of the British
Indian currency. According to Ferishta, there was no silver coinage in
the Carnatic countries at the beginning of the fourteenth century, and even
three centuries later
fact,
it
was not
till
the
In
the
South, that their preference for the rupee led to the introduction of a silver
currency, without, however, displacing the gold previously in circulation.
'
49fi".
GOLD COINS
Gold
Coins.
These
The pagoda
viohurs.
So I
is
symbol on it
which formed the crest of the Chc^lukyas and of the \'ijayanagar kings.
In some parts it seems also to have been called chakra.
Before the rise
of the Chalukyas the pagoda was probably called jwtvj;-//^? or /i-///vj:.
It
also had in Kannada and Telugu the wvim^ i^adydna.
In Hindustani the
coin is known as hiin.
There were various pagodas,' named from the
States in which they were severally coined. A half pagoda was called
p07i or hon, and at a later period, under Vijayanagar, aXso prahipa.
The
fanam is properly hana or pana (a word used also for money in general),
and is doubtless a corruption of the neuter form panam.
As with the
pagodas, so there is a variety of fanams issued from different mints. The
mohur
is
Muhammadan
The
oldest gold coins (to further cite Sir Walter) are spherules, quite
and smooth, save for a single very minute puncli-mark, too small to be
identified, by the impress of which they have been slightly flattened.
In
Old Kannada they are called guligc, a globule or little ball, whence the
sign gti with a numeral is employed in old accounts as the sign for expressing pagodas.
These were succeeded by flat round thicker pieces of
superior v/orkmanship, which have received the name of padnia-tankas,
from having what is called a lotus in the centre. The use of the punch
gradually gave way to the employment of a matrix or die. This was at
first of the simplest form, and the coins appear to have been struck upon
the single symbol placed below, the additional symbols being added by the
old-fashioned process around the central device. The force of the blows
in many instances gave the upper side a concave surHice, and this, though
accidental, may have led to the use at a later period of cup-shaped dies, as
plain
in the
final
Raina-fankas.
The adoption
The
much
of the punch.
the
same
may
here be described,
source.
Those of the
Exhil^ition of 1857.
Some
porated.
also at the
particulars.
In this revised edition some particulars and illustrations have been added from Sir
Elliot's Coins of Sotit/icrn India in the Nnmismala Oricntalia, Mr. Edgar
Thurston's Catalogue of Mysore Coins in the Madras Museum, and Captain K. II.
Walter
Museum.
APPENDIX
8o2
Gangas have an clcpliant on the obverse and a floral design on the reverse.
Weight of the specimens, 52'3 and 58'5 grains. The characteristic device
of the Kadambas is a Hon looking backwards. One coin has on the obverse
a padma in the centre, with four punch-struck retrospectant lions round it.
On the reverse are a scroll ornament and two indented marks. Weight,
58'52 grains. Another has on the obverse a lion looking backwards, with the
legend (?) Ballaha in Kannada below. On the reverse is an indistinct object,
surrounded with a circle of dots and an ornamental outer circle beyond.
Examples of R^shtrakuta coins have so far been found only in silver, and
They resemble the GrKCO-Parthian coins which circulated
that recently.
On the obverse of those
in Gujarat more than those of Southern India.
found is the head of the king, and on the reverse the legend parama
mahcs'vara imitdpitripadamidhydta S'ri Krislma Raja. Weight, about 33
grains.
The Chalukya coins had the boar on the obverse and the padma or
chakra on the reverse. Weight, 58 grains. But some interesting coins of
the Eastern Chdlukyas, belonging to the eleventh century, which have been
found only in an island off the coast of Burma and in Siam,' are large thin
plates, having on the obverse a boar in the centre under an umbrella with a
in front of the boar and behind it a lamp-stand
chata-i on each side
;
under the snout of the boar the Old-Kannada letter ra. Round these
emblems is the legend S'ri Chdhikya-Chandrasya on some, and S'ri
Rdjardjasya on others, both in Old-Kannada letters, impressed by separate
punch-marks. The reverse is plain. Weight, 65-9 to 66*6 grains.^ The
Kalachuri coins have on the obverse a
human
figure with a
garuda
or
found) have on the obverse a s'drdula or mythical tiger, facing the right,
with a smaller one above, which is between the sun and moon in front of
On the reverse is a
the larger tiger is (?) an elephant goad or lamp-stand.
:
legend
in three lines of
Old-Kannada
letters.
One
gofjda,
another
On
the reverse
the king's
is
name
in
three lines of
Since the above was written some have been found near the Godavari.
"^
xix, 79.
LEAD
el.
AND
GOLD COINS
Andhra
E Ghalukya
.
G
'^rW^
Padma taiika
W. Chalukya
ChalukTa
G
'/^*
v?^'^
':^
'^^->
^
Kadamba
Kadamba
G
/'r^:i
W^-
<--
w-
Ganga
Kalachun
Hoysala
t_l
U'
1
V cl
rx
gar
GOLD COINS
803
letters.
;
hana), but ten of these were taken to be equal to a varaha or pagoda, which
had, however, no actual existence, but was a nominal coin used in accounts
only.
And even
obsolete, the
the
to
be kept
in
many
(I
to quite
modern
It is used on
appears only on
times.
it
The pagodas
Ndgari
S'ri, in
letters.
Weight, 53 grains.
name
own
monogram
or initial surrounded
Bangalore was known as the
Dodda-tale Bengaluri, or big-headed Bangalore pagoda.
Under Tipu
Sultan it was issued as the SultAni hun. The obverse bore the legend hun
al-Stiltdn iil-ddil san (pagoda of the just king) in Persian characters.
On
it
Persian
coinage of
it
monogram,
in Persian the
at
the
name
number
was
is
When
new
or
Hosa
Dalav.-iyi, wlio is
APPENDIX
8o4
Of
may be mentioned
Barma Ndyak,
the Durgi
in 1691.
It
bore
and mohurs
SILVER COINS
805
8o6
APPENDIX
tof^a
'^
Hoysala
Ikkeri
Varaha
41
KanthiraycL
hana
Old Mysore
^
Siddiki
>^>.
1#
^4
TTiohur
^>
'
^oldmoliur
Imami
rupee
COPPER COINS
807
own
The
invention.
with sun and moon, was retained on the obverse, the Arabic letter for the
number
of the
name
On
above.
inserted
the reverse, in
name
of the
His double paisa had at first been called Usm;ini by Tipu, after
Usmdn, the third Khalif. But subsequently he adopted the names of stars
coin.
The Usmdni
copper coins.
for his
thus
Mars
Khutb,
I.
c).
or dne kdsu
moon on one
side,
kdsii.^
elephant
XX
(or 10 or 20), in
or
Kannada.
the English was put below the Kannada, and C/id (for
Chdmundi) in Kannada added at top. At a later period 5V/ C//<f ///<//,
Kannada, was inserted above the elephant on the obverse, and Krishna, in
Kannada, put at the top of the reverse.
Eventually the tiger (or lion) of Chamundi was substituted for the
elephant on the obverse, and the reverse had Krishna (Kan.) in the centre,
Afterwards
XXV
surrounded
Mahisur
(Pers.),
spell in English
'
Mayili
'
So badly printed
is
in
some specimens
that
it
reads as
UAUH.
dPFENBIX
8o8
the obverse, with S'rl
English) below.
On
(in
the reverse
Krishna
is
moon
(in
Kan.),
(in
(in
Hind.).
The following coins now in circulation are those of Britisli India, together
with a few native copper coins, which however since 1863 are being withdrawn and sold, broken up, as old copper.
Copper. Kd.su
I'ic
Duggani
Miir kasu
Duddu
Ardhane
Accounts.
it is
In
necessary
are the
111
or cash
\ duddu, 2
^ anna
^ anna
J anna
Silver.
names of the
Ardha rupayi
2 annas
\ rupee
\ rupee
Rupayi
Rupee
to describe the
Dodd anc
I'avali
i^ie
fractional parts
WEIGHTS
809
less
than
10, figures
of the pagoda,
to
__
Thus AO
(3
p.
f.
was
r>
P-f-
A J o(dco-|
-iV-S^ts'f
AO ilGoooo-
AJ ^(ociol-
3 i,
AO
AO
A^
4 6
silo
was
^(3 coo
GTIimi
_L.&^
.U\:
Weights.-
The
seer iser)
(cucha seer)
40 seers
is
is
mana
(maund), and 20
mana
The kachcha
lb.
sir
avoirdupois.
khandi (candy).
&c.
By
this
silk,
a seer weight of
it,
oil
being
which serves
afterwards as a standard.
The /rt/'/vi
juiva
'
The
work done,
i^resented to
R. 19
in
me
is
APPENDIX
8io
kadale, cllu and wheat), and then by taking of the mixture 84 Rs. weighty
which
is
it
when heaped.
This
'},-,
The kolaga
of 10 seers
is
|
Measures.
Before the introduction of the English land measures, the land measures
and
fraud.
But
in
On
it was estimated
sow 64,000 square
dry land
suffice to
yards,
Gram
Pleasure.
CALENDAR
8ii
Measures of Time.
Eras.
By
the Hindus in
(see
p.
An
is
used.
from 57 B.c
suggested
The
Chalukya Vikrama era dates from 1076 A.D., and continued in use in
inscriptions throughout their dominions as long as the power of the
Chdlukyas was in the ascendant, though several of Vikramaditya's successors copied his example and sometimes dated from their own eras.-
By
the
Aluhammadans
Muhammad
made a
himself,
in this also, as in so
many
Tipu's
new
life,
was
introduced with the 1200th year of the Hijra, or 1784 a.d., but was revised
four years afterwards. The new era, in opposition to the practice of the
whole
Muhammadan world,
Muhammad. But
posed, of
and that of the Hijra was only about twelve years, whereas Muhammad
was fifty-one years of age at the time of the Hijra. The Maulud may
therefore perhaps be supposed to have some possible reference to the origin
of Islam, counting it from the period when Muhammad first formed the
conception of his prophetic mission, which is said to have been at forty
years of age. Thus much is necessary to state on the subject in order to
e.xplain the apparent discrepancy of the dates on his coins, &c.
Another
I
ilic
From confounding
the
one!
^
The
Anno -Domini dates. Multiply the years elapsed by 97D203 ; cut o(T six
decimals; add 622'S4, and the sum will he the year of the Christian era.
Chroii. of
Hijra into
Hist., 17.
APPENDIX
5i2
feature of the
new scheme was that the numbers were written from right to
manner of left to right according to the decimal
left,
system.
Years.
The
common and
{see
to
general
mode
any
it is
of Jupiter, of 60 years,
is
the
of reckoning.
usual to
era.
The year commences with new moon in Chaitra, which falls in March.
J
divided into 12 lunar months (for names see p. 10 1), of 30 and 29 daysl
alternately, making altogether 354 days.
As this is eleven days less thanl
It is
adopted as being equal, or nearly so, to 235 lunations, and in each cycle of
19 years there are added seven intercalary months, namely, in the 3rd, 5th,
8th, nth, 14th, i6th, and 19th years.
The name and position of the
intercalary
English hours
minutes
As
Greeks and Romans, have been in the practice of expressing numbers, and
dates in particular, by means of letters of the alphabet, to each of which a
certain value is assigned.
These may be either employed simply like other
ciphers, or, being distributed among the words of a sentence, may form
what is called a chronogram. In carrying out the system the Arabs did
not adhere to the direct order of the letters in their own alphabet as it now
exists,
Hebrew
alphabet.
They
thus
formed the scheme called abjad from the first four letters, a, b,J, d. Tipu
Sultan at first followed this system, which is universally employed by the
Muhammadans, but four years afterwards introduced one based on the
order of the letters in the modern Arabic alphabet, which was therefore, on
a similar principle, called abtas, but named by himself zar. Recognising,
at the same time, some advantage in the Hindu cycle of sixty years, he
invented names for them, formed at first according to the abjad, and four
years afterwards according to the abtas, the addition of the numerical value
of the letters in which (except for the
number
first
and second
CYCLE OF YEARS
For convenience of reference the following list
names, together with Tipu's names for the same.'
began in March 1867 A.D.
Names of
Years.
813
is
inserted of the
The
cycle
now
Hindu
current
Sr
ADDENDA
Page
et
CORRIGENDA
line
17
65
15
66
Note
67
14
'
After " scale " add, " The exact area by Revenue survey is 18,795,075
acres, or 29,367 square miles 195 acres."
With reference to "general dryness," add (as foot-note), '"The relative
mean annual humidity of the Mysore State is given as 66 by Mr.
Blanford."
Add, "After all the other factors have been considered, the jxDsition
of the year in the sun-spot cycle may be taken as an index of the
Thus, in years
steadiness or variability of its general characteristics.
of maximum sun-spot the monsoon is distributed more evenly, and
local anomalies are less exaggerated.
The years about the epoch t f
minimum are characterised by greater local contrasts and irregularities."
Douglas Archibald, in Nature, 1896.
After "31 Dec. 1881," add, "at about 7 A.M.
There was also an
earthquake at Bangalore on the 13th April 1882, at 9.30 I'.M.
"
With reference to
nakshatras," add (as foot-note), "'The leading
stars {yoga) of the nakshatras correspond with the following stars in
European catalogues
14
jS
2.
35 Arietis
7j Tauri
Aldel)aran
1 16 Tauri
133 Tauri
Pollux
5 Cancri
49 Cancri
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
K. L. Chatre,
104
180
194
205
10.
Arietis.
1.
in Ind.
II.
12.
Rcgulus
Leonis
19.
;3
Denib
Corvi
Spica
15- Arcturus
13.
14.
16.
17-
18.
Ant.
III.
24 Libri
Scorpii
j8
Anlares.
206.
Also
sec
Page
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA.
Page
line
445
17
449
458
Note'
Note^
504
505
524
31
Note24
"361."
for "about the same time " read "
in
1838."
Add"iniS47."
After "other parts" add, "The total output for I S95 in India was
248,885 ounces, of which Mysore ]>roduced 246,758."
{as foot-note), "The highest prices quoted for Mysore and Cham]Mon Reef were 8J and 8| in 1S96."
527
4,
10
Add
527
tal)le
Add
Others
590
817
...
...
...
..
...
...
...
...
...
...
104,934
65,5So
44,925
85,928
'4.373
INDEX
Adbas
Khi'i.i
Abbasi-Persian, 538
Ablje Dubois, 483
Abdalis, 379
Alxlul P'azI, 290
746
Akalavarsha, 312, 326, 498
Akl)ar, 290
Akhxmenian Period, 491
Akkadian fasii, 209
Alasingarya, 501
A'lattur, 313
Alexander the
(Ireat, 277,
of,
Adityanagara, 278
A'dityavarnia, 323, 333
Adoni, 357, 358, 381, 489
Adrisai^i^a, 501
^'^sculapian rod, 454
Anniga, 307
A'lvakheda, 336
Amaiii Konda, 32
^Vniara Prabhu, 27S
Aniaravali, 465
Amaru, 471
Ambaji durga, 1
Ambav.-idi, 317
43
Ajmere, 445
Rrija, 383
,,
Allahabad, 281, 759
Agiii, 280,
A'ndhras, 291
Anicuts, 741
Aniruddha, 301
Ankanhalli, 4S, 49
Annapjja, 427
Ambera, 323
Agnimilra, 291
Agund)i ghat, 5, 739
A'havamalla, 307, 328, 329
Ahichchatra, 216, 298, 464
Ahichchatrapura, 309
Andhraka, 278
Alexandria, 353
Alfred the C.reat, 481
Ali Adil Shah, 354
Barid Shah, 354
,,
Afghanistan, 759
Agastya, 272
Aggala, 499
469
Ainbikadevi, 328
Annigeri, 331
Antarasante, 70
Antonia, 797
Anyadcs'ya, 494
Apabhrams'a, 494
Apapajniri, 465
Apelles, 519
Hrahman, 476
\nierica.
North, 488
Vmir Khusru, 344, 348
A'raga, 347
Aramaic, 491
Aniitrachades, 288
Aniitraghata, 288
Animanavaru 456
Amnianga, 334
Anioghavarsha, 313, 315,
326, 497
Aniritapura, 471
Anuirath, 388
Anaji, 796
Anamalai, 9
Ananga Hhinia Deva, 317
Ardhamansa, 690
Ardha Nemi, 499
Ardhayaswasti, 690
Arga, 657
Ariakc (.Maharashtra), 292
Arikcri, 405
Arikesari, 498
Ari rayavibhaila, 346
AriU<'> Ncini, 509
.Xriya-l'illai,
341
49S
INDEX
820
Bairandurga, 1
Baird, General, 414
Aikali,nul, 70
Arkavati, 4, 273
Arkotar, 363
Armenia, 6
Arsacidre, 304, 320
Bajcbal),
612
15akar Sahib,
630
Bakasura, 273
Belgaum, 476
Belgumba, 57
Bakr-id, 480
BaLiditya, 317
Balery, 37
Balharas, 325
Bali,
4, 9, 10,
382
311
Banadhiraja, 302
Banasura, 301
277,
295,
315,
Betrayan-Konda, 11
Bettada Chama-Raja, 364
Bettadakote, 336, 337, 363
Bettadpur, 365
Bettadpura hill, 10
Betur, 342
Bhadra, 4, 60
Bhadrabahu, 287, 796, 797
Bhagadatta, 309
Bhagala-devi, 328
Bhagiratha, 299
Bhairava, 469
Bhanuvarma, 299
Bharadvaja, 303
Bharata, 210
Bharata-varsha, 210
Bharavi, 313, 496, 497
Bhargavapuri, 276
330,
Bangalore,
5,
21, 24,
34,
37,38
BaniVisaji Bandit, 218
Baghdad, 445
Baginad Seventy, 315
Bauddhalaya, 465
Baudhayana, 210
Bayalnad, 336
Bazodeo, 293
Beccaria, 632
Beder, 489
Bednur, 295, 382, 602
Beejanuggur, 348
Bama-Devi, 464
331-338.459,490,574
Bandelkhand, 331
Bandhuvarma, 500
Bandipur, 69
Bagepalli, 16, 21
347
'
Bassora, 401
Bahrein, 209
Baillie, Colonel, 393
Bail shime, 3
428,
Berar, 350
Beresford, General, 43, 525
385
of,
639
I
Ballenahalli, 50
Bana, Banas, 298, 333, 796
Kings, List of, 302,
,,
Baddega, 315
Baddiga, 326
Sultans, List
Benares, 465
Benkipur, 39, 40
Bentinck, Lord Wm.
475
Balldla, 337
Ballalrayan-durga,
Basavanka, 500
Basavapatna. 8
Basavappa Nayak, 594
Sastri, 502
,,
Bahmani
Babylonia, 51
Badagas, 211,213, 508
Badami, 273, 319, 321, 400
Badarikasrama, 477
10
Belligudda, 50
Bellur, 33
8,
476
Barmagiri, 1
Baroda, 438, 445
Barth, A., 468, 481
Basalat Jang, 381, 388
Basava, 332, 476
Belladaira, 33
Bellary, 2, 21
Bharhut, 291
Bhattacharya, 471
Bhattakalanka, 462,
"
'
496,
^?\
Bhavani, 360, 469
Bhelupura, 464
Bhillama, 342
Bhilsa, 291
Bhiman
katte, 281
INDEX
Bidar, 350, 354
liijanaj^ar,
Bijapur,
Carnatic
Bijapur
ghat, 359
345
295,
319,
350,
Bijjala,
,,
302
331, 332, 459
Biligirirangan hills, 3, II
Bindusara, 289
Bira Mahendra, 307
,,
Brahmanemidalta, 471
Brahnianism, 458
Brahmi lipi, 491
Brailhwaile, Colonel, 394,
415
Brihadratha, 289, 291
Broach, 209
Buchanan, Dr., 5, 191,
419, 505, 520
Ikiddha, 321, 458
Budi Basavap[)a, 426
Budikole, 32, 372
Biihler, Dr., 329,
458,491,
572
Burma, 445
Ikirnell, Dr., 481
Bussy, M., 374, 398
Butarasa, 315
Ikituga, 315, 326,
Butugahalli, 526
list of,
J.
A., 423,
478
Chaki Raja, 314, 325
Chakra, 508
Chakragolta, 337
Chakrantikam, 243
Chalas'eravi, 340
Chaldean, 213
Challakeri, 508
Chalukya, 281, 295, 332
Chalukyahharana, 320
Chalukyas, 316, 319, 796
Eastern, List
321
of,
Champakanagara, 281
Chanunula Ra)a, 316,461,
498
Chamundi, i, 456
hill, II, 47
,,
Chanakya, 287
Chandadanda, 300, 305
Chandagal, 413
Chandala-devi, 330
Chandanavati, 284
Chanda Sahib, 480
Chandika, 307
Chandra, 497
Chandrabhalta, 497
Chandraditya, 323
Chamlradona, 339
Chandrahasa, 283
Chandralekha, 330
Chandramanam, 102
Chandramauli, 499
C-handrangada, 29S
Chandrapur, 280
Chandrar.-ija, 499
Chandrasena, 298
Chandravali, 293
Chandravarma, 296
Changama, 403
Channarayan durga,
Charukirti
461
Pandilacharya,
266
Cawnpore, 759
Celtic, 493
,,
'^l
Charmanvali, 489
504
Castes,
Channarayapalna,
Chajiuis, 41
Nolamba, 307
Brahmagiri,
I'ayan-
Carwar, 489
Casamaijor, Mr.
821
Chashtana, 292
Chaturapana, 292
Chaturbhaga, 687
Chaundardja, 500
Chedi,'326, 330, 331
Chensabaras, 304
Chensuars, 304
Chikka-Deva Raja,
365,
366
,,
Kampana, 347
Chiknriyakanhalli,
15,
38,
Chinnammaji, 593
Chintamani, 303
Chiranhalli, 59
Chitaldroog, 11, 18, 36
Chiirakantha, 323
Chitrakot, 464
Chitraki'ita, 325
Chitrangada, 280, 283
Chitravati, 4
Choda, 333
Chokalu, 204
Chola, 20S, 217, 287, 323,
333, 460, 796
Chola-danga, 317
Chola Kings, List of, },})},
Chota Raja Khan, 630
Chotnare Maradi, 58
Chi'idamani, 496
Chulaka, 320
Chuluka, 320
Chunchanakatte, 479
Chunchangiri, S, 1
Churchuvaytla, 312
Chutia Nagpur, 215
Claudius, 797
Cleghorn, Dr., 676
Clive, 373
Close, Colonel Barry. 417.
760
Coancancul I'cak, 3S
Cochin, 401
Coimbatore, 2, 402, 4S2,
489
Cole, Hon. Arthur IL, 423
Colossus of Rhodes, 509
Comorin, Cai>c, 1,318
11
INDEX
822
Conjcs-cram, 442, 474
Ciinsla-ntiiiople, 401
Coorg,
428, 550
Cuddalore, 4
Cumtee Wallahs, 610
Cunningham, General, 291
Curliiis, 308
Cust, Mr., 491
Cuttack, 353, 478
DaDHIMUKHA PARVATA,
-
279
Dadiga, 309
Dahala, 331
Daksha, 469
Dalavayi, 319
Dalhousie, Lord, 430, 521,
674
Dalyell, Mr. R. A., 439, 704
Damodara, 299
Danaikankote, 365
Danarnava, 317
Danayaks, 336
Dandaka, 276
Dandakaranya, 271
Dandanayaka, 573
Dankanachari, 513
Dannayaka, 573
Dantiga, 307, 325
Dantidurga, 324, 325
Dariya Daulat, 378, 521,
741
Dartmoor, 18
Dasanapura, 303, 305
Dasappaji, 630
Deshayis, 575
of Nargund, 399
,,
Deshkulkarni, 588
Deshmuki, 589, 61
Deshpande, 588, 61
Des'ya, 494
Devagiri,33l, 342,343,479
Devaiya, 387
Devala-mahadevi, 340, 341
Devambika, 307
Devanam
11,
45
Deimachos, 288
Dekhan, 319, 324
Delhi, 345, 439
Deniiimbika, 347
Depa, 501
,,
440
Walter,
488,
EUore, 320
Elphinstone, Lord, 424
Elura, 325
Enniskillen, Earls of, 423
Epiphanius, 481
Erambarige, 299
Ereyanga, 337
Ereyappa, 307, 315
P>idu, 209
Erode, 365
Esarhaddon, 538
Ethiopian, 213
Euphrates, 209, 210, 320,
401
Eusebius, 481
Ezra, Book of, 538
Dibgiri, 11
Raja, 365
Doddiganahalli, 38
Dodrampur, 50, 62
Dokkal konda, 1
Doni, 6
Dorapayya, 315
Dorasamudra, 331,
341. 479
339
510, 799
Ellora, 344, 511, 512
Doddaiya, 368
y:,-j,
Dhora, 325
Dhruva, 325
de Kritto, 482
Havilland, 522
Echala-Devi,
Edessa, 481
Edicts of Asoka, 333, 796
Edoardo Barbessa, 353
Egypt, 293, 411,491, 509
Elgin, Lord, 434, 449
Elles'a Vijaya, 223
Dharwad, 331
Dharwar, 2, 36, 320, 460
Dhavala Kirtti, 278
Dodda betta,
Dodda Deva
Devarddhiganin, 463
Devas, 271
Devavarma, 299
Devavrinda, 652
Devendra, 316
Devereux, Hon. Mr., 747
Deviramnianagudda, 10
Devoja, 514, 515
Dewul Roy, 349
Dhanakataka, 292
Dhananjaya, 308
Dhara, 337
Dharana, 464
Dharanidhara, 464
Dharanikotta, 292
Dharapuram, 365
Dharavarsha, 314, 325
Dharmamrita, 499
Davasi-betta, 337
Day, Captain, 523
Das'avarma, 328
Dasoji, 510
70
Durga, 456
Durvinita, 305, 313, 496
betta, 10
448
Di'ipa,
of,
Duggamara, 314
290, 291
Devapjm (iauda, 652
Devar Makkalu, 212, 652
Deva Raja, 348
Devara])uri, t,2>^
Devarayadurga,
Doshe, no
Dost AH Khan, 371
Doveton, Major, 411
Draupadi, 280, 281
Dravida, 488
Dravidian, 209, 492
Dridha|)rahara, 342
Druhyu, 210
Dubois, A])be, 483
Duljuc, 41
Dufferin, Karl
I'iye,
De
336,
I
INDEX
Foote, Mr.
(iirigudda, 48
774
Foulkes, Rev. T. 301
France, 78
Fraser, Colonel J. S., 429
Mr. S. M., 449
,,
Fraserpet, 755
1
375,
Gajas'astra, 314
Gajashtaka, 314
Gama, 482, 524
489
Haidarghar, 398
Haidar-nagar, 382
Haiga, 276, 295
Haihaya, 323
Haihayas, 274, 295, 303
Haines, Colonel, 433, 437
Hainu, loi
Hakims, 610
Hakka, 344
Haja-Gannada, 490
Haiat, 625
11,
Gamut, 524
Ganapali, 342
Gandhari-devi, 308
Ganes'a, 469
Ganga, 217, 316, 325
Kings, List of, 311
,,
Ganga dhvaja, 323
Gangadikara, 217
Gangaikonda Chola, 333
Ganga
Gudiljanda, 8,
m,
Garudangiri, lO
Gauj, 285
Gaujri, 204
(jaula, 281
Gauraml)ika, 347
(iersoppa, 279
Falls, 4, 35
Ali, 410
Giijayanvaddargudi, 53
(lirdlestone, Mr., 444
Hardanhalli, 373
Hari, 460
HarigoUi, 6
Harihara, 345- 346, 422,
460, 475, 499. 553
Hariharesvar belta,
Haripala, 344
Clundal, 4
Gundert, Dr., 488
Gundlupct, 8, 69
(luptas, 323
Guramkonila, 385,
417
Gurjaras, 325
Gurjjara, 315, 330
Gulti, 370, 417,
Guzrati, 222
489
Hari
,,
I'ant,
,,
389
I'urkia,
21S
Haris'chandra; 308
Hari Singh, 375
406,
Gwalior, 43S
'
lanuvara, 279
Hara, 460
'
Gunat)hadra, 497
Gunarnava, 317
Ciunavarma, 499, 500
durga, 10
,,
Gumiuanur, 52
(jaya, 471
tlermany, 78
Gersappe, 502
'
Gumhaz, 521
630
I
5 '4.
Halsur belta, il
Ilaltibetta, 48
Hampe, 274, 277
Hamsa Dhvaja, 2S0
dvipa, 279
,,
Hanagal, 277, 281
Hands, Rev. J., 4J^5
Hangal, 277
Hangala, 366
Ilankahi, 688
Hanumiin, 279
(u'ldigar, 522
Guhasura, 273, 475
Guhesvara hetta, II
Guido d'Arez/.o, 524
(Aijarat, 315, 343,. 460
Gulam-Mohi-ud-iiin Mekrr,
I
y:>(>>
Halemakkal, 652
Hale I'aika, 212
Hallu-bandi, 736
59.
Halekal, 51
Halekalgudda, 51
GuddaRangavvanahalli, 50
5,
797
Gangaikondasolapuram,
329
Gangakunda, 329
Ganga Malava, 315
Ganganuila, 746
Ganga-pani, 81
574
Ganges, 209
Gangeya, 309, 316
Gangu, 347
Ganjam, 316
Ganjikota, 372
Gargita, 4
Garrett, Rev. J., 486
(Jaruda, 475
Halebid,
Gotami, 304
Gotamiputra, 222, 292
Govardhanagiri, 10
Govinda, 307, 314, 324,
325
Gandhara, 289
Ghulam
Hills, 8, II
Hagari, 4
Haggari, 3S4
Gomanta-guhe, 298
Gomata, 316, 461, 498
Gomatesvara, 509
Gondophares, 293
Gopaka, 300
Gopal Hari. 376
Rao Hari, 218
,,
Gopalswami Hill, 8,
336
Gordon, Sir James. 440
Gada-vuddha, 498
Gaja-bentikara, 351
Gajalhatti, 27, 311,
402, 489
Gajapatis, 317
Hadi-naI', 361
Hagalvadi, 5, 201
R. Bruce, 17,
36, 526,
French Rocks,
82
320
Harivams'a, 499
Harivarma, 299, 31
Harnhalli, 5, 526
Har]xinahalli, 329, 400
Harris, Cieneral, 417
Harshavardhana, 321, 322
Has.in. 347
INDEX
824
Hassan, 56
Ilaslimalla, 301, 314
Ilastinapura, 345
Ilaslinavati, 345
Ilastivaniia, 281, 305
,,
Kings, List
,,
Mahadevi, 336
336
Hoysalas,
Hubasiga, 298
Hughes,
Hel)bal, 775
Hebl)ar, 574
Huliyar, 328
Heggadadevankote,
Heggades, 648
Humcha,
8,
(yT,
734
Henderson,
Colonel, 445,
449
Henjeru, 286, 307
Heraiis, 293
77
Hungarian, 493
Hunsur, 16, 345, 455, 544
554
Hunter, Sir W. W., 444,
505
Hus, 210
Husen Nizam Shah, 354
Hutri durga, 11, 18, 2,t,
Huvishka, 293
Hyslop, General, 760
Hermann, 509
Herodotus, 6
Hettege-nad, 652
Heyne, Dr.,
Ikhaku, 294
66, 530
Hidimbasura, 273
Himalayas, 472
Hindu, I, 220
Hinduism, 468
Hire Chama Raja, 363
Hiremugalur, 276, 285, 454
Hiriya Madhava, 311
Hiriyur, 7
Hittu,
Hiuen Tsiang, 306, 322
334
Ilavala,
273
538
Ilvala, 273
Iliad,
Immadi
India,
no
,,
Hoblidars, 671
i,
Raja, 364
521
Central, 31
1,
Honnali,
Indus, 210
Honnamma,
325
501, 746
460
South, 46
,,
Indore, 438
Indra, 278, 320, 324,
327,
Indrabhuta, 465
(279,347, 3S2
Honore,
8, 36, 41, 42,
Inquisition,
325,
482
Honnamaradi, 51
Honnebagi, 49
Honnebetta, 48
Honnehatti, 61
Honnehattimaradi, 61
Honnu Hole, 4
Isila,
Ispahan, 521
I'svarakavi, 500
I'svarapotaraja, 306
290
I'svara,
340
JakaJjbe, 328
Jakanachari, 513
Jalal-ud-Din-Khilji, 343
Jalarpet, 36, 37
Jalebdars, 632
Jalgaranhalli, 56
Hummel,
Heleyabbe, 307
Hemakuta, 345
5,
Edward, 393
460
69
Hejjaji, 317
ritu,
Sir
Hcblie betta, 10
Hedatala, 337
Hemanta
(jf,
352
I'svara-vamsa, 307
Italy, 6
Itikal durga, 1
Jamadagni, 275
Jamaica, 550
Jamali, 464
Jamljudvipa, 290
Janamejaya, 285, 454
Jangamkote, 4
Janivara, 241
Janna, 499
Jantavura, 317
Jatayu, 279
Jatinga Ramesvarahill,
1,
279
Java, 491
Jayabandhu, 497
Jayabbe, 307
Jayadaman, 292
Jayakes'i, 329
Jayanta, 296
Jayantipura, 295
Jayasimha, 320, 324, 327,
328, 330
Jenkal betta, 10
Jerome, 481
Jerusalem, 282
Jetti, 257
Jigani, 404
Jimuta-ketu, 278
-vahana, 27S
,,
Jina, 458
Jinadatta, 454, 462
Jinasenacharya, 326
Jinendra, 310
Jinnagara, 37
Jug Deo Raj, 369
Junagadh, 304
Jupp, Stanley, 167
Kabhal-durga,
ii,
371,
388
kabbani, 4, 5, 737
Kabir, 478
Beg, 379
Kabul, 293, 410
Kadaba, 49, 281
Kadale, 109, 128
Kadamba,
796
216,
277, 294,
INDEX
Kadamlm Raya, 576
Kadaml)as, 295, 321, 329
Kadanur Seventy, 317
Kadapa, 2, 370
Kadata, 503
Kadava, 340
Kadekalgudda, 49
Jvadiir, 39
Kaduvetli, 305, 306, 313
Kapur, 341
Kaikoya, 299
Kailancha, 371
KaiLisa, 325, 512
Kailasanalha, 305
Kai male, 657
Kakka, Kakkala, 327
Kakkaragond, 328
Kakustha, 299
Kalabhra, 323
Kakahhuris, 331
Kakihhuryas, 323
Kalachuii Kings, List of,
Kalachuris, 331
Kalachurya, 295, 319, 321,
323
Kalale Diddi, 414
Kalanjara, 331
Kalasoka, 466
Kakavar durga, 1
Kalhappira, 287
Kalhappu, 2S7
Kaklroog, 427
Kaklurga, 10
Kalliatti giri, 10
Kali, 456
Gangas, 316
Nagara, 316
,,
Kalinjara, 330
Kalleha, 347
Kalles'vara, 294
Kalliir (aidda, 308
J\alur \"ire Cjauda, 652
Kalvarangan hill, 10
Kalyana, 320, 328, 330,
,,
825
Kampa,
Karungahalli, 361
Kamyaka, 281
Kashmir, 290
Kasmira, 289
Kasyapa, 275
309, 346
Kamjiili, 328, 329
'
Kanaka, 501
Kanakavali, 298
Kanara, 460
Kanave, 163
Kanchi, 281, 303, 323, 340,
461
Meke, 207
,,
Kanchipura, 338
Kandachar, 579, 604, 671
Kandahar, 445
Katarghalta, 54
Katavapra, 287
Kathari-saluva, 352
Kalhiawar, 209
Katmandu, 318
Kalti (jopalraj arasu, 435
Kaula Devi, 343
Kaurava, 31
Kaiisamhhi, 465
Kautilya, 287
Kavalediirga,
Kanerki, 293
Kavera, 323
Kangavarma, 299
Kangundi, 328
Kanha, 292
Kanishka, 299, 466
Kankanhalli, 8, 405
Kankankole, 179
Kaveri,
Kankupi)a, 8
KankuiJ})a
hill,
Kanna, 273
Kannamhadi, 405
Kannanur, 340
Kannara, 315, 326, 498
Kanlaka, 317
Kanlhirava Narasa Raja,
364. 637
Raja, 369
Kaiuinga, 589
Kani'ir-gana, 309
Kanva)ana, 310
Kanyakuhja, 308, 321, 330
Kapardi, 326
Kapi-dhvaja, 277
Kai>i Ketu, 278
Kapila-vaslii, 465
5,
Karachuri, 371
Kaiadi lielta, 10
Karadi giidda, 10
Karadihalli, 57, 62
Karag padi, 661
Karahata, 278
2, 4, 734
Kaveripalam, 32, 403
Kavi Homma, 500
Kaviparimeshthi, 496
Kavirajamarga, 326, 496,
497
Kavisvara, 496
Kavyavalokana, 499
Kayamgiilta, 690
Kedara, 471
Keckiresvara, 513, 514
Kedarnath, 472
Keleyahhe, 337
Keleyala-Devi, 337
Kempe (iaiida, 370
Kemjiinkote, 55
Kemi>eiifelt, Admiral, 395
KemiHikal River, 15
Kenchengod, 363
Kengeri, 403
Kere I'admarasa, 499
Khalihats, 735
Kama, 499
Karaka, C25
Kamalahliava, 500
Kamaki-devi, 341
Kamamhika, 346
Kamandroog, 427
Kamarnava, 317
KaniMia, 314
Kambhaiya, 325
Kamhharasa, 325
Kamhoja, 338
Kdnihoias, 274
Kanimara, 222
Kamniar-iid-Din, 406, 413
Kammasandra, 273
Karata, 276
Kargudari, 300
Khilji, 341
Karhad, 278
Karhata, 330
Khokhand. 293
Karidurga, 34
KarigaHa, 1 1, 62
Karikala Chola, 474
Karimaddanhalli, 53
Karnajiarya, 499
Karna-suvarna, 210
Karnatas, 307
Kartaviryarjuna, 275
28 1,
Kesimuja, 515
Kesirrija, 500
Khaharatas, 292
Kapile, 7
Kapputgodc, 36
lo,
399. 650
Kibhanhalli, 8
Kielhorn, Professor, 331
Kilimale, 31S
Killedar, 671
760
Kin-rhi-jni-l", 306
Kinilersley, Mr. J. R., 724
Kirata, 307
INDEX
826
Kiralarjuniyti, 313, 496
Kiii)a Maclliava, 311
400
Kodachaclri, 5, 10
Ivodikonda, 381
Kodu, loi
,,
Gold-field, 43, 44
Hills, II
,,
Mines, 45
Kollegal, 484
Kolhapur, 332
Kols, 209
Konanur, 380
Kondapur, 5
Kongas, 217
Kongu, 337
Kongimivarma, 311, 328
Konkan, 326
Konkana, 276, 281, 336
Konkanas, 276
Konkanapura, 322
Kopal, 403
Kopana, 322, 497
Koppa, 69, 328
betta, II
,,
durga, 10
,,
Koparakesarivarma,
333,
334
Kortagiri, 5, 11
Kulaketana, 303
Kulburga, 347
Kulinda, 284
Kulottunga Chola, 334, 335
Kumaraiya, 368
Kumarila Khatta, 459, 471
Kumara Valmiki, 501
Padmarasa, 500
,,
Paika, 212
,,
Vyasa, 501
,,
320, 324,
361, 478
Krishna
II,
325,
326
44
Krishnamachari, 504
340,
La
of,
.^
Riboisiere, 754
3O,
Mac HA,
499
Machiavelli, 287
,,
,,
Captain, 506
Col. Colin, 460, 640
Madgiri, 8
durga, II
,,
Madhari, 294
Kuruva, 325
Kushana, 293
Kosala, 466
Kotas, 211
Kotemaradi, 50, 52
Kottayam, 481
Koula, 538
Kovirajakesarivarma, 334
Koyatur, 337
Koyundjik, 538
Krishna, i, 2, 4, 26, 315,
448.
Kumbhakona, 347
betta, 10
Lansdowne, Marcjuess
Kritavirya, 275
Kola, 7
Kolahala, 316
Kolahalamnia, 276
Kolala, 209
Kolalapuia, 338
Kolar, 34, y]
Kondada
353
Krishnavarnia, 299
Kudure Mukha, 10
Kokanur, 322
,,
Krishnarajnct, 54
Krishna RajaVVodeyar, 449
Rao, 403
,,
Rava, 352
,,
Raya, 318, 352,
Lakke parvata,
10
Lakshmammanni, 435
Lakshmanlirtha, 4, 34, 734
Lakshmes'vara, 320, 328,
497.
Lakshmi, 469
Devi, 339
,,
Lakshmis'a, 501
Lakvalli, 70, 283
Lalliya, 315
Lally, 377
Lanka, 274, 333
Madhukes'vara, 296
Madhuparvata, 278
Madhura, 500
Madhurantaka, 334, 335
Madhu Rao, 218
Madhva, 236
Madhvacharya, 236, 460,
471. 477
Madhyatala, 477
Madiraikonda, 333
Madoji Bhonsla, 394
Madras, 474, 555
Madura, ^^3, 365
INDEX
Maha
827
Masulipatam, 45, 66, 423,
53S
Masur, 427
Bali, 300
Mahabalipur, 301, 512
Mahabharala, 210
Mahdljhashya, 501
Mahabhoji, 294
Mahadeva, 342
Mallayanne, 347
Mallenahalli, 56
Malleson, Colonel
Mdtangas, 321
Mathura, 478
Mahamalla, 301
Mahamatras, 290
Malnad, 2, 3
Malprabhd, 332
Mahir, 37, 273
Malurpatna, 334
Malyavant, 278
Mamallapura, 301,
Malsya, 297
Mattakere, 325
Matiapatti. 294
Maithews, General, 39S
Mattod, 544
Maha
Pradhana, 573
Maharajan
durj^a, 10
Maharashlri, 463
Maha
Manaji
Mailala-devi, 328
Mailapur, 480
Maisurnad Seventy, 312
Majjhanlika, 289
Makara, 340
Makbara, 521
Malaparoj-ganda, 336
Malapas, 336
Malava, 323, 325, 330, 337
294,
Malavana-nad, 652
Malavas, 325
Malavikagnimitra, 291
Malay alani, 488
Malcolm, Major, 422
Male, 163, 337, 657
Bennur, 8, 59, 318
,,
rajya, 347
,,
Maleyas, 214
Maleyur, 460, 462
Malik Krifur, 343, 479
Malkhed, 324
Mallana Odeyar, 347
Mallanarya, 501
Marsden, 812
Marshall,
Colonel,
456
Maruhalli, 421
Masarur, 5
Mastamma, 214
!
Mayakonda, 480
Mdyana, 500, 515
Maya
Sugriva, 279
Mayi'irakhandi, 324
Mayurasarma, 296, 29S
Mayi'iravarma, 29S, 471
McKerrell, 504
Meda, 255
Meade, Sir Richard, 438
Mead(j\ss, General 402
Metlini-misara ganda, 352
Maslikal, 506
Mdsli-kallu, 508
John
Stuart, 435
Mimdmsa, 471
Mirdj, 497
Mariapura, 484
Mari Kanave, 733
Markanda, 273
Markuiipam, 32
376,
319,
!I
321, 50S
Maxwell, Colonel, 403
334
Mandya, 16
Manes, 507
hill,
3S9
Mandali, 311
Mandana-misra, 471
Mandara Mali, 278
Mandhatrivarnia, 299
Mahudadhi, 278
293,
487, 522
305,
Manantoddy, 760
Mana\-ya, 299
gotra, 320
,,
Mancha Danayaka, 337
Malavalli,
Matpod
Manasollasa, 330
mountain, 316
,,
Mahendrantaka, 315
Mahendra parvata, 279
Mahindo, 291
Mahipala, 309
Mahisa-niandala, I, 459
Mahishasura, i, 273, 475
Mahishiir,
I'ankria,
Manali'ir,
-mardani,
Masur-Madaga-Kere,
465,510
Samantddhipali, 573
Maha-sati-kalhi, 508
Mahavalabham, 294
Mahavali Kings, 311
Mahavalis, 294, 300, 796
Mahavira, 458, 463
,,
B.,
CI
439
213,
II,
293
Mochi, 254
Moegling, Rev. Dr., 504
Molkalnuiru, 7. 76, 279,
507. 508
Mongolian, 493
Morison, Colonel W., 42S,
611
Morkhand, 324
Morari Rao, 374, 381
Mornington, l,ord, 411
.Morya Dinne, 508
Mane, 50S
Moryas, 508
Moti Talah, 7, 371
INDEX
828
Moyar, 27
Mrigcsavarma, 299
Mubarak, 344
Muchikar, 553
Muddapa, 346
Nagarapura, 337
Nagarjuna, 497
Mi'ides, 112
Ncigarjuni, 291
Nagarjunayya, 746
Nagas, 274, 454
Nestorians, 481
Netravati, 4
Nevayet, 372
MudikondaChoki-niandala,
334
Mudiniadagu, 1
Nagini, 454
Mutliyanur, 301
Nagiyalilje, 307
Nidugal, 8, II, 38
Nagiyaka, 465
Naglapura, 513
Nahapana, 292
Nahusha, 209
Naikneri, 738
Nairs, 280, 401
Nakshatras, loi
Nalas, 2, 231
Nalkote, 315
Nalkundi, 49
Namburi, 280
Nijagal, 11
Nijagali Kataka Raya, 346
Nana
Nineveh, 538
Nira, 358
'
Mudra-rakshasa, 287
Mudvadi durga,
Mufti, 633
Mughals, 295, 361
Mugli, 403
Muhammad, 480
in, 341
Ali, 372
,,
,,
Bhek>l, 372
the Great, 358
Toghlak, 344
Wali, 372
Mukanna, 298, 459
Mi'ik-arasu, 369
Mukkuppe, 687
Mukunda, 313
Mukunti, 459
I'allava, 303
,,
Mulainagiri, 9, 10
Mula Raja, 327
Mulbagal, 32
Miiller,
Max, 493
Muluvagil, 347
Munro, Captain Thomas,
422
Munro,
Sir
Thomas, 424,
504
Munro,
Murigi, 477
Murkangudda, 10
Murugundur, 314
Muscat, 410
Mushkara, 313, 319
Mutfarkhat, 610
Muttarasa, 314
Tirumalai, 302
Mysore,
796
Mysore Rajas,
Naghakhandaka, 308
pura, 334
Nilachala, 478
Nila Dhuaja, 280
Niladri, 337
Nilagiris, 1,2, 11, 735
Nilakantna, 303
Nila Raja, 280
Nile, 412
Nanaghat, 292
Nandagiri, 310
Nandas, 287
Nandi, 69, 479
Nandidurga, 4, 11, 18, 34,
406
Nandi Raja, 318
Nandipotavarma, 323
Nandivarma, 325
Nandyal, 358
Nangali, 338
Nanjangud, 46, 337
Nanjunda, 500
Nanni Nolamba, 307
Nanniga, 307
Nanya Deva, 318
Napoleon Buonaparte, 423
Narasimha, 339, 340
11, 475
53, 61
Nadiya, 478
Nagachandra, 499
Nagadatta, 312
Nagamba, 352
Nagar, 69, 735
Nagarakere, 318
II,
Nirgunda, 307
Nolambakulantaka,
315,
326
Nolambalige, 307
Nolambas, 295, 796
Nolambavadi, ^217, 329,
Nonambavadi, / 574
Norali, 214
Northcote,
Stafford,
Sir
435
Nripalunga, 326, 490, 497,
7.45
Nunke Bhairava
Nurmadi
3p6, 313
hill,
Taila, 330
Narasimhaswami, 49
Narasimhavarma I, 305
Narasingha, 352
II
Nadapanhalli,
Nirgranthas, 463
Nuggihalli, 56
Ill, 341
Narasimhapotavarma
Narayandurga,
369,
591"
Obambika, 353
Odu-rayindra, 317
Odyssey, 538
Oldham, R. D., 9
Oldenberg, Dr., 293
Ole, 503
Ongole, 66
Onkunda, 497
Ooerki, 293
Navane, 116
Ootacamund, 449
Nazaraljad, 400
Nazarana, 389
Nejef, 401
NikariliChola-man(lala,334 t
Farnavis, 394
,,
746
Orekod, 31
Orissa, 316
Ormazd, 475
Ostiak, 492
Ottoman
Porte, 410
I
'
INDEX
I'ADAVIDU, 302
829
Pariksliii,
Ponnambala-mahddevi, 341
Paris, 401,
Ponnata, 313
285
754
Parojiamisus, 303
Padmanahha, 309
I'ars'va,
Padniaprahha, 309
Padmasale, 223
Padmavati, 309, y^,!, 455
Paduvipuri, 302
Pahlavas, 274, 303, 304
T'ahlavi, 4S1
Patala,
I'adi-nad, 312
Paiyanihhar, 400
I'ailhan,
I'atna,
212
299
550
Palkiirike
I'ali
Soma, 500
dhvaja, 323
I'allava,
323
Pallavadhinija, 326
Pal lava Kings, List
Pallavas,
217,
304
of,
303,
320,
321
Palni,9, 369
Palya, 70
'anas,
381
Pamhabhe, 315
I'ampa, 345, 498
222
Panchavati, 277
Panchdyatdars, 610
Pdndava-kula, 285
Pandavas, 279, 455
Pandila Raniabai, 746
Pandii Kolis, 507
I'andus, 345
Pandya, 208,287,323,333,
621
Perumala, 745
Perumal Danayak, 336
464
308
Prasii,
Penukonda, 8
I'eriplus,
'raja gutta,
i'rasenajit, 275,
626
Pavana, 464
Pavanjaya, 279
Pavugada, 4, 5, 11
Payanghat, 369
Peacock, Colonel, 445
Pearse, General, 799
Peddore, 340
I'egu, 353
Peile, Mr. J. IL, 422
Penjeru, 307
Pennagara, 313
Pennar, 4
Penugonda, 347, 352, 355,
Palhalli,
287
490
326
Praharapattis, 623
I'alanjali, 501
Pattadi,
Poms, 277
Posa-tlannada, 490
Pot a, 305
Poysala, 335
Prahhavali, 464
Prabhulingahle, 500
Prabhutavarsha, 314, 325,
463
Patandorc, 37
Paiakka, 303
Palakkad, 305
Palakkada, 303
Palasil<a,
210
Lanka, 278
292
Palachi, 489
I'ala-CIannada,
Palal,
Parthia, 293
,,
Paima)i.sh, 640
Paniani, 398
Paisachika, 494
464
Pratajw, 801
,,
,,
Rudra, 318
Pratibindu, 278
Pratisthana, 303
I'raudha Deva, 352
Prcmara, 299
I'rendergast,
Sir
Priyabandhuvarma, 309
Priyadarsana, 464
Ptolemies, 293, 313
Pujyapada, 313, 496
Puligere, 320, 497
Pulikara-nagara, 328
Pulikesi,305, 319, 321,322,
324
Puliydr-pattana, 32S
Pidumayi, 292
I'unajur
hill,
PuMganur, 32
I'unjal),
Perundurai, 341
Perur, 309
Pura, 55
I'eshkar, 671
Phallus, 209
Piiragadi, 363
Purale, 308
I'urana, 800
Phoenicia, 538
l'h<enician, 491
Panini, 524
Panipat, 379
Phr^gia, 538
Puri, 478
Purigere, 315
I'antivnus, 481
Piya<lasi, 291
Papaghni, 4
I'dpajniri, 465
I'aradas, 274
Pliny, 308,
460
Pisachis,
-varnia,
306
Parasiuam lihao,
405
l'uris;i(latta,
799
K.
I).,
526
Parakalaswanii, 474
i'arama-bhattaraka, 320
Paramcs'vara, 320, 321
,,
63
Plummer, Captain
2 1 9, 3S9,
Po, 6
Pope, Dr., 493
Polal Chora
Polalu, 338
PoUilva, 475
Nolamba, 307
294
463
Pollilore,
394
Ponataga, 746
i'ondicherry, 382, 403
I'oni-ar, I'onn-ar, 4
Ponna, 49S
Harry,
445
(,)l'KTr.\,
445
INDEX
830
Raciiamai.i.a,
316
307,
315,
Radha, 478
Raghavanka, 499
Raghunalha Narayan, 360
Rao, 218
,,
Raghujiai-lhiva, 299
Rahman
(jhar, il
Rajadhiraja, 328
Rajaditya, 315, 333
Rajagriha, 465
Rakkasa, 316
Rakkhita,'289
Rakshasas, 271
81, 309, 401
Ramanna, 341
Ripaud, 410
Rishya Sringa, 277
Rochfort, Lieut., 427
Rohilkhand, 216
Rohini-devi, 308
Rome, 29
Rudra, 469
Rudrabhatta, 499
Rudradaman, 292, 304
Rudragiri, 10
Rudraksha, 241
Ramanuja, 477
Ramanujacharya, 236, 338,
460, 474
Rama Rao, 426
Ramasagara, 7
Ramasamudra, 32
Rudrasena, 292
Rudrasimha, 292
Sabdanusasanam, 501
Sabdamanidarpana,
500,
504
Sabda-smriti, 499
Sadar Malla, 426
Sadasiva, 353
,,
Kings, List
324
of,
St.
Thomas, 480
Saka, 293
Sakas, 274, 303, 304
Sakkada, 490, 498
Sakrcljail,
'
69
Yogi, 501
,,
Sadat-ulla Khan, 369
Sadras, 4
Sagar, 69
Sagara, 21
Sahadeva, 280
Sahasrara, 278
Sahyadri, 280
,,
Khanda, 233
Saidapet, 773
289
683
Sabar.-e, 210
'
SaigoUa, 314
St. Helena, 423
St. John, Sir Oliver, 445
Revati-dvipa, 321
Reza Ali Khan, 382
Rice, Rev. B., 485
Rikshaja, 278
Rajigundi, 32
Rajpora, 395
Rajputana, 460
Rajput Rathors, 324
Rama,
S'ankha, 508
Sannyasi, 242
S'anlala Devi, 339
Sante Bennur, 520
S'anti Purana, 498
S'antappa, 502
S'antas, 325
Santes, 555
Santigudda, 11
S'antivarma, 299
S'arad-amma, 471
S'arad ritu, 63
Sarandip, 351
Sarasvati, 346,
469
Sardanapalus, 538
INDEX
Sargon, 538
Sarmancs, 288
Sar-Nad-Gaud, 588
I, 455, 458
Sivabhakta, 476
Sivaganga, 9, 11, 17, 18,
.
'
S'ivamara,
Shahji, 359
Shamaiya, 391
Sharavati, 4, 279
Shatpada, 495
Shekh Ayaz, 398
Shekleton, Dr., 801
499
Satanana, 478
Satavahana, 292, 490, 799
Satavahanas,
292,
293,
Shimoga, 5
Shimsha, 4, 49
Shiraz, 388
483
Satyagala, 318
311,
337,
375
Satyasraya, 321, 322, 323,
328, 498
Saukars, 210
'
Siddapura, 572
Siddarhalli, 539
Scotland,
Sinai, 345
521
Sivaskandavarnia, 305
Skandapura, 31
Skandavarma, 312
Smarta, 235, 236
Sobagina Sone, 501
Suda or Seda, 317
Soligas, 213
Solomon, 282
Somala Devi, 340
Somanatha, 514
Somaraja, 500
Somas'arman, 289
Soma-vamsa, 285, 320
331. 340
Somma,
21
Silahdars, 760
Silaharas, 278, 326
Silara,
Soratur, 340
Sosevur, 335
278
S'ila-sanipadane, 500
Siluvepura, 484
Slma-nnilam, 579
Simhala, 278, 323
Simhanandi, 309, 310, 31
477
Sramanas, 291
S'ravaka, 247
Sravana
1,
496
Simhapota, 307
Belgf)la,
316, 325,
498, 522
Sravanas, 288
Srenika, 465
S'ridatla,
55,
458,
309
Sindas, 300
Sringa-giri,
Sinilh,
Semitic, 491
Singiraja,
360
P.dja, 341
,,
Sennacherib, 538
Seringapatani, S, 16, 20
Seringhani, 403
287,
460,
314,
313,
307,
325.
Shcrvegars, 201
Sheshadri Iyer, Sir K., 444
Shevaroy, 9
Shikarpur, 3, 544
60
Sivaji,
Satakani, 292
Satakanni, 293
S'atakarni, 292, 294, 299,
304>459> 572, 796
.476
Shagird I'esha, 61
Sasipral)he, 298
Sasive, 128
Sassanidre, 304
Satyaniangala,
Siva,
Shabaz, 372
S'a'strasaia,
831
489
394
472
479
Nonamba\adig()nda,
.Sindhia,
S'ri
Sindhu-suvarna, 210
Singararya, 501
Singhana, 342
Sriparvata, 298
Sri I'ermatur, 474
500
76
Siri Polemaios, 292
I'ulumaya, 292
,,
Sirisena, 292
Sri
63
S'isira-ritu,
Siskal belta, 10
Sila, 81, 276
Silakal, 535
I'urambiyam, 314
Sira, 23,
Selu, 340
,,
S'rivaishnava, 236
S'rivallabha, 313
INDEX
832
S'livarddha, 496, 497
Tadbhava, 494
S'rivijaya,
497
S'ri'vikrania, 313
Srivilliputtur, 302
S'rulaki'rti, 500
Slambhodadhi, 273
Stc\cnson, Col., 760
Tagara, 342
Tagadur-l)etta, 56
Tahir Khan, 371
Taila, 327
Tailapa, 324, 327, 498
Takkola, 315, 333
Slhavira, 241
Talavanapura, 310
Talcose schist, 15
Talgunda, 294, 522
Talgupjja, 5
Talikota, 354
Tricalorc, 395
Trichinopoly,
Sumuka, 291
Sunda, 382
Sundara Tol, 302
S'unga, 291
S'ungabhrityas, 291
Sunka, 657
Sunnakal, 4, 5)
Surabhi, 274
Surappa, 483
Surashtra, 292
Sural, 389
6,
32,
311,
' ^
278
Su-varna, 210
Suvarnavarsha, 326
Suvela. 279
Suvelachala, 279
Suvisakha, 304
Suyas'as, 289
Tachchaxmt.iri, 290
Tadangdla Madhava, 312
330,
336
312,
279,
311,
333. 373
Trikalinga, 317
Tamil, 488
Tanjapuri, 315
Tanjore, 333. 360
Triloka-s'ataka, 500
Trimurti, 468
Trinetra, 459
Tarikere, 359
Tavarekere, 34
Taylor, Col. Meadows, 505
Mr. John, 525, 526
,,
Mr., 784
,,
Telingana, 345
Tellicherry, 399
Telunga, 342
Trinayana, 307
Kadamba, 296
,,
Tripura-dahana, 500
Tripurasura, 470
Trisala,
464
Trivadi, 360
Trivatur, 746
Tippaji, 352
Rao, 218
,,
Tudas, 211
Tuduve, 197
Tulava, 276, 295, 319, 352
Tulu, 338
Tuluva, 212, 477
Tumbalur-A'charya, 496
Tippakshi, 352
Tippamba, 352
Tumkur, 38, 39
Tundaka, 306, 323
Tunga, 4
Tungabhadra,
Tiberius, 797
Tiele, Dr., 457
Tigris,
320
Timmanna, 501
Talkad,
Tour-sha, 209
Tovari, 109, 112
,,
Timma
dannayaka, 352
Raja, 353
Tiptur, 56
Tipu Sultan, 295, 363, 505
555
Tirthahalli, 69
hills, II
Tyrrhenians, 209
Tiruvannamalai, 342
Tochari, 293
Todas, 211, 456
Tohavar Jang, 400
Tonda-mandala, 323
Tonda-nad, 310
Ubrani
Tondanur, 341
Tonnur, 341, 371
Tontadarya, 500
hills, 8, 10
Uchchangi, 33, 338, 642
-droog, 51
Uchchas'ringi, 299
Udaya, 497
Udayaditya, 329, in
Uggihalii, 652
INDEX
833
Ugradanda, 305
Ugras, 297
Ugrasena, 305
Ugrian, 492
V'engalaniba, 356
Vengi, 281, 305, 317, 320,
321, 325
Ujari, 109
Ujjayini, 286
Ulavi, 476
Venkatadri, 354
Venkatapati, 371
Ulive, 332
Ulupi, 283
Upades'a, 242
Upangas, 463
Upasaka, 290
Uppara, 223, 252
Uraiyur, 333
\'i(iliarbha,
Ushak, 538
Utkala, 317
Uttara, 285
\'adiraja, 497
Mudi, 479
\'ajraliasta, 303,
317
Vajrakantha, 278
\'akkunda, 497
\'alal3hi, 296, 463
308
278
305
Valmiki, 277
Valse, 219
\'ama, 464
Vidisa, 291
Vidura, 455
\'idhyadharas, 274, 278
\'idyanagara, 344
\'idyaranya, 344
Vijaya, 361
^'ijaya-bhattarika, 323
Vijaydditya," 314, 317, 323
Narendraniri,,
garaja, 325
Vijayakuniari-kathe, 500
Vijayalaya, 333
3,46
'
Vithala, 501
Vizaga]ialani, 212, 316, 760
Vokkaleri, 796
Vrishabhapura, 332
Vrishasena, 280
278
\'ijaya Simha, 278
Vijnanes'vara, 330
Vikrama, 328, 329, 330
Chola, 335
Vikrama Chola mandala,
313
334
Wainad,
293,
323. 327
\ ikraniarka, 330
S, 484,
735
Wales, South, 6
Wandiwash, 393
\ ikramaditya,
Sanuidra, 7
,,
\'anavasi, 289
\'anga, 325
\ anianibadi, 385
\'aiml)alguli,
459
Vishnu-Gupta, 287
Vishnus'arnia, 339
Vishnu Somayaji, 304
Vishnuvarddhana,32i, 338,
\'ijayaratha,
\'allabha, 324
\'allal)haraja,
273
297
\'akkaleri, 37
\'alerius P^laccus,
Vishaya, 284
Vishnu, 275, 316, 455, 458
Vishnugopa, 281, 305, 312,
\'il)han(laka,
\'ali,
Kaya, 356
,,
308
\'irochana, 316
\'irupaksha, 345, 346, 347
Ballala, 341
,,
pandita, 501
,,
Viru])akshipur, 56
Visaji Pandit. 37S
Vis'akha, 287
Vishalaksha Pandit, 366
Vengin, 338
Unnamale, 341
\'aira
Virgil,
301,
i
Warren, Lieut., 32
Warth, 16
Waterloo, 413
Walt, Mr 4S6
Wcbbe, Mr. Josiah, 41 8,
,
\'arada, 295
Vikramapiira, 340
\'araguna, 313
^"arahamihira, 4S9
\'araha-parvala, 10
Vila, 323
\'ilanda, 313
\illavas, 335
Viniala, 497
^'arna, 221
Vimaladitya, 333
Viniana, 512
Vinayadilya, 306, 323, 336.
\'arsha rilii, 63
\'asanla ritii, 63
\'asaiUika, 335, 336
\'asi.shlha, 210, 274
Vasilhi, 292
\'asilhi[)utra ruliima)i, 292
\aslara, 70, 212, 368
\'astukos'a,
499
\'a.sii(leva, 293
Xiisuki, 283
Vauipi, 273, 303, 319, 320
Xatajiipura, 273
\'atsa.s,
325
\'cdavali, 4, 64
\'iral)hadra,
(
'
318
337
Vira ".anga,
Vira Narasiniha, 352
\"ira X.-irayana, 301
\'ira Raja Arasu, 426
\'irarajendra]K'l,
\'elandha-pura, 279
Virasarnia, 298
Virasimha, 317
Sir .Vrlhur,
Whitefield, 37
Whiteley, Mr.
J. J., 449
Whitney, Professor, 493
Wilks, .Major, 7, 505
Wilson, 345, 465
Williams, Monier, 456
,,
Woddin
Captain,
44'
gudda, lo
Wodeyars, 575
Wolakandaya, 687
509
35
!
\'clavura, 340
\cllore, 356, 393
.,
I
V'iiulhya-giri,
\'inhukaddavulii, 294
Vira Hallaia, 339
417
317
461
326
,,
Mr., 683
337, 514
\ inaya-mahack'\i,
\'inguvalli,
.422,738
Weigle, Rev., 504
Wellesley, Colonel Arthur,
1".
A.,
INDEX
834
Konda,
Wurralkonda, 15
\'as6da, 464
\'erra
Wynatl,'36, 38
Vasodhara, 465
Yasovarma, 325
Vavanas, 209, 2io,' 274,
303. 304
Yayali, 209, 210, 309
Vayavati, 316
Yediyur, 49
\'elaga, 205
Yelandur, 366
Yelburga, 299
Yellavari, 57
Yelle kallu, 508
Yehisavirashime, 574
Yelwal, 273
Yenur, 509
V'esvantpur, 797
Y(jnas, 210
Vadavas,
Lisl of,
331,
341
Yadvi, 209
Yadugiri, 11
Yagachi, 4
Yamuna, 325
,,
dhvaja, 323
Yarkand, 293
335,
Young,
Mr.
Mackworth,
445
Yudhishthira, 280, 281
\unani, 790
Yusufahad, 410
Yusuf Adil Shah, 25S
Yusufzai, 289
Yuvardja, 337
Zain-L'l-Abidin, 408
Zamorin, 383, 401
Zend Turanians, 209
Zulfikar Khan, 368
PRINTED BY
This book
'
is
below.
^^ *IV 5/-
m
JUN
219671
NOV
?."-
2000
vhs from
DAi^-(.^CEIVED
r.,::.
*.-^.>
Form
L9-Sei-ies 444
CO
CD
CO
<riUDNVS01^
"^/iiUAJNniVVV
^^mVMaiH**^
>i^lMVlfln^^J^
aWEUNIWRJ//,
^lOSANCflCr^
<ril]3KVS0)^
"^^/iJlMINftJViV^
so
>
^-tfOillVDJO'^
^OFCAUFOff^
^OFCAUFORj^
^MEUNIVERS/A
<f3UDNVS01^
^(^AHvaan^"
^^\^EUN(VFR%
^iosANcn!:r^
^^jNI-ubraryo^
<
m
SO
A^tUBRARYQ^
A ^
^.^OJIIVDJO^^
<rii33liVS01^
^^\\EUNIVER%
so
'$'
>^lOSANCFlfjlx
^
Q
'^^
^.OFCAllFOff^
^OFCAllFOff,^
' ft-'
^TiUONVsm^
-^IUBRABY(V
4^1UBRARY(?/.
\MEUNIVERS/A.
^lOSANCEUf^
so
>
o
^OJITVDJO^
^OFCAUFOI?^
^OFCAUFOR^
%a3AiNn]v\v^
,53rtFUNIVBRS/A
o
o
j^^AMvaun-T;^
"^^^wivaan-t^
^5J\EUNIV!R%.
^lOSANCE^r^
'^/CXlMWrt-JUV
^UBRARYO^,
1 <i-^
-^l-UBRARYO/;^
^J^3NVS01^
%a3AINIl3^
^^aOJIlYDJO'^
^(SOJIIVJJO'^
^^WEUNIVEIl%
A>clOSAflCEl%
^.OFCAUF(%
^.OFCAllFOff^
>-
<^
%a3AiNnmv^
UNIVERSITT OF
Cfl
LOS fiNGELES
^^^ILIBRARYQ^
^^ =-^^9
1^
;^
^^OillVDJO'^
^J7ia3NVS01=<^
^OFCAIIFO%.
^OFCAIIFO/?^
5
llSlBIHWlS.''
"^^'O'^AL LIBRARY
''ACILITY
"^ijONvsor
AA
li-^
001 135816
^t41BRARY6
I 3
cj^
:i^
^losANcn/Xvjj
-"
^t^OJIlVOJO^
^(SOJIIVJJO^
"^JSUONVSOl^
^OFCAUFOff^
^OFCAlIFOft^
ameiiniver%
oe
^ ^1
"^/SiBAINaJt^V
^^UMIVER%
^iUBRARY<7/
4>!!
^OFCAUFOff^
<riu3Nvso^^
%ajAiNn3WV^
^5ji\FUNIVER%
^lOSANCEUf^
^OFCAllFORj^
^(
I'
<fil3!)NVM)l^
-^^UBRARYa^,
AOFCAllFO^fe,
^^AHVHfln-^\^
^l-UBRARY(9/
^5J\EUNIVER%
^0FCAIIF(%.
.^EUNIVERS'/A
A>
^:iMw^iv^v